(■^ 
 
 M<9 
 
 
 
 V" 
 
 .irr r\]nrr<-
 
 
 IFO% 
 
 % 
 
 ^.OFf^ 
 
 ' 
 
 <\',F!!MIVF!?<r/>-. 
 
 ^ 
 
 ?5- i 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 ; _ -' 
 
 
 
 £•7 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 C-5 
 
 £^ 
 
 C i 
 
 
 i-n 
 
 
 f-n 
 
 
 
 t-L_l 
 
 
 
 ;->-. 
 
 — ^ 
 
 rn 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 W 
 
 '^\p^y 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 t. 
 
 
 
 -ri 
 
 C- , 
 
 
 
 
 ..in^ 
 
 ',o. 
 
 
 CI 
 
 
 •-<. ^ 
 
 ^wi. 
 
 ''oajAii^ii-iU'" 
 
 '-^Aavaaui-" 
 
 i 
 
 >* 
 
 < 
 
 -ViilJAiN.I Ji. 
 
 %. ,«>■ 
 
 ^ ,^'
 
 
 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES 
 OF SOMERSET.
 
 ^ 
 
 i><=> 
 
 Ul 
 
 y^
 
 m^tb6, Scenes, Si Mottbies 
 
 of 
 
 Somerset 
 
 BY 
 
 MRS. E. BOGER 
 
 GEORGE REDWAY, YORK STREET, COVENT GARDExV. 
 
 MDCCCLXXXVII.
 
 DA 
 (. 10 
 
 g^Mcattxrn* 
 
 THIS ATTEMPT TO KEEP GREEN THE MEMORY 
 
 OF WORTHY DEEDS 
 
 DONE BY SONS OF SOMERSET, 
 
 IS DEDICATED, BY KIND PERMISSION, TO 
 
 LORD ARTHUR CHARLES HERVEY, 
 
 LORD BISHOP OF BATH AND WELLS, 
 
 BY 
 
 THE AUTHOR. 
 
 VHT 
 
 aQSSSl..
 
 pR 
 
 EFACE. 
 
 -:o:- 
 
 The author has somewhat departed from her original 
 intention of making a collection of the myths and legends 
 of Somerset. Unwittingly, fiction glided into fact, and the 
 story developed into history, and it was found diflficult, if 
 not impossible, to define their respective limits. For in- 
 stance, though Arthur is an impalpable and shadowy per- 
 sonage, while Alfred is a most real and substantial one, yet 
 the mingling of truth and fable in the story of each — as 
 connected with Somerset — is only one of degree ; and even 
 in later times, myth is so entertwined with the lives of St. 
 Dunstan, of Sir John de Courcy, of Roger Bacon, &c., that, 
 if one tries rudely to tear away the accretions of myth and 
 fable, a maimed and distorted picture is all that is left. 
 
 Among the legends of Saints are some of rare beauty, full 
 of earnest thought and quaint suggestiveness. It has been 
 endeavoured to show that, instead of being — as they are 
 generally and conveniently classed, with a charming sim- 
 plicity as — the " lying inventions of the monks," they are in 
 most cases but the loving exaggerations of a simple age, to 
 which every unexplained wonder was a miracle. 
 
 Some of the articles may be thought to be of undue 
 length ; but St. Dunstan is a character so strangely mis- 
 represented in most histories, that the author was anxious to 
 prove incontestably his claim to be one of the worthiest of 
 the worthies of Somerset ; again, as to the unhappy Duke of 
 Monmouth, though the story of his rebellion is of necessity 
 taken chiefly from Macaulay, the story of his quasi-royal
 
 via PREFACE. 
 
 progress is little known, and Macaulay studiously omits any 
 palliating or softening circumstance in the terrible record of 
 the battle of Sedgmoor and the Bloody Assize. 
 
 There is no excuse to offer for the arbitrary way in which 
 the subjects are selected, but a record extending from the 
 ninth century B.C. to the nineteenth a.d. could not by any 
 possibility be exhaustive; as many more myths cauld be 
 selected, and as many more worthies found, as those herein 
 recorded, if the public chooses to demand them. One or 
 two articles promised in the prospectus will be missed,, but as 
 it is, the allotted space has been largely exceeded. 
 
 There is only left the pleasant task of thanking those who 
 have so courteously helped the author with advice, encourage- 
 ment, information, and — not the least valuable — kindly criti- 
 cism. Among these are the Rev. G. G. Perry, Canon of 
 Lincoln; the Rev. H. T. Perfect, Rector of Stanton Drew; 
 the Rev. G. J. Gowring, Vicar of Whitelackington; the Rev. 
 C. R. Tate, Rector of Trent ; the Rev. W. Hunt, Vicar of 
 Congresbury ; the Rev. S. A. Hervey, Vicar of Wedmore ; 
 the Rev. S. O. Baker, Vicar of Muchelney ; the Rev. W, 
 Hook, Rector of Porlock ; the Rev. R. B. Poole, Vicar of 
 Ilton ; the Rev. B. H. Wortham, Rector of Eggesford, and 
 the Rev. Edmund Wyndham ; also Hugh Norris> Esq., of 
 South Petherton, Edward Walford, Esq., Arthur Kinglake, 
 Esq., St. David Kemeys - Tynte, Esq., J. H. Pring, Esq., 
 and, one who has already passed away, the late Mr. Edward 
 Solly. To each and all, and to those whose names by any 
 chance may have been omitted, cordial thanks are given, 
 with a sincere wish that the result were more worthy of their 
 kind assistance. • C G. B.
 
 c 
 
 ONTENTS. 
 
 -»o«- 
 
 PAGE 
 
 INTRODUCTION I 
 
 BLADUD, KING OF BRITAIN; OR, THE LEGEND OF BATH . 15 
 
 JOSEPH OF ARIMATHEA AND THE LEGEND OF GLASTONBURY . 26 
 
 WATCHET. THE LEGEND OF ST. DECUMAN . , > . 34 
 
 PORLOCK AND ST. DUBRITIUS . . • - • - > 37 
 
 KING ARTHUR IN SOMERSET 4° 
 
 ST. KEYNA THE VIRGIN, OF KEYNSHAM 63 
 
 GILDAS BADONICUS, CALLED GILDAS THE WISE, ALSO GILDAS 
 
 THE QUERULOUS 65 
 
 ST. BRITHWALD, ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY . . ^ , 70 
 
 KING INA IN SOMERSF^T. INA AND ALDHELM . , . Si 
 
 ST. CONGAR AND CONGRESBURY 9^ 
 
 HON, THE LEADER OF THE SUMORSiETAS, AT THE BATTLE OF 
 
 ELLANDUNE .......•• lOI 
 
 KING ALFRED IN SOMERSET AND THE LEGEND OF ST. NEOT . IO4 
 
 ST. ATHELM, ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY .... I30 
 
 WULFHELM, ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY > . . • 13^ 
 
 THE LANDING OF THE DANES AT WATCHET .... 139 
 
 THE TIMES OF ST. DUNSTAN : HIS LIFE AND LEGENDS . . I43 
 
 MUCHELNEY ABBEY I 82 
 
 ETHELGAR, ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY 186 
 
 SIGERIC OR SIRICIUS, ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY . . 189 
 
 ELFEAH, ELPH^GE, OR ALPHEGE, ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY I93 
 
 ETHELNOTH, OR AGELNOTH, ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY . 201
 
 X CONTENTS. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 MONTACUTE AND THE LEGEND OF WALTHAM CROSS . . 2IO 
 PORLOCK, AND HAROLD SON OF GODWIN .... 213 
 GLASTONBURY AFTER THE CONQUEST. BISHOP THURSTAN . 215 
 WILLIAM OF MALMESBURY; CALLED ALSO " SOMERSETANUS " 219 
 THE PHILOSOPHERS OF SOMERSET IN THE TWELFTH AND THIR- 
 TEENTH CENTURIES 223 
 
 THE ROSE OF CANNINGTON ; JOAN CLIFFORD, COMMONLY 
 
 CALLED " FAIR ROSAMOND " 23O 
 
 JOHN DE COURCY 245 
 
 ST. ULRIC THE RECLUSE, OR ST. WULFRIC THE HERMIT . 260 
 
 SIR WILLIAM DE BRIWERE 262 
 
 WOODSPRING PRIORY, AND THE MURDERERS OF THOMAS A 
 
 BECKET 269 
 
 RICHARD OF ILCHESTER, OR RICHARD TOCKLIVE OR MORE . 274 
 HALSWELL HOUSE, NEAR BRIDGEWATER. THE LEGEND OF THE 
 
 HOUSE OF TYNTE 278 
 
 WITHAM PRIORY AND ST. HUGH OF AVALON (iN BURGUNDY) 279 
 
 WILLIAM OF WROTHAM 287 
 
 JOCELINE TROTMAN, OF WELLS 294 
 
 HUGH TROTMAN, OF WELLS 305 
 
 ROGER BACON . . , , ^U 
 
 SIR HENRY BRACTON. LORD CHIEF JUSTICE IN THE REIGN OF 
 
 HENRY III 223 
 
 WILLIAM BRIWERE (BRIEWERE, BRUERE, OR BREWER) . . 329 
 
 DUNSTER CASTLE. SIR REGINALD DE MOHUN. LADY MOHUN 33I 
 FULKE OF SAMFORD, ARCHBISHOP OF DUBLIN , , . 336 
 
 SIR JOHN HAUTVILLE AND SIR JOHN ST. LOE .... 337 
 
 SIR SIMON DE MONTACUTE 34O 
 
 THE EVIL WEDDING. CHEW MAGNA AND STANTON DREW . 342 
 
 ROBERT BURNEL ... 346 
 
 SOMERTON. KING JOHN OF FRANCE 350 
 
 STOKE-UNDER-HAM. SIR MATTHEW GOURNAY . . . 354 
 
 BRISTOL (sT. MARY REDCLIFFE). THE CANYNGES ; CHATTERTON 357 
 
 THOMAS DE BECKYNGTON 360 
 
 THE LEGEND OF SIR RICHARD WHITTINGTON . , . 371
 
 CONTENTS. XI 
 
 PAGE 
 
 THE LEGEND OF THE ABBOT OF MUCHELNEY . . . .378 
 
 SEBASTIAN CABOT 387 
 
 TAUNTON AND ITS STORY . 392 
 
 GILES LORD DAUBENEY AND THE CORNISH REBELLION. KING 
 
 INA'S PALACE AND SOUTH PETHERTON .... 40I 
 
 JOHN HOOPER. THE MARIAN PERSECUTION .... 408 
 
 THE PAULETS, PAWLETS, OR POULETTS, OF HINTON ST. GEORGE 415 
 
 RICHARD EDWARDES 427 
 
 LORD CHIEF JUSTICE POPHAM 433 
 
 THE LAST DAYS OF GLASTONBURY 438 
 
 WILLIAM BARLOW AND THE TIMES OF EDWARD VI. . . 460 
 
 ROBERT PARSONS, OR PERSONS 465 
 
 HENRY CUFF 476 
 
 SIR JOHN HARRINGTON 477 
 
 THE WADHAMS. WADHAM COLLEGE, OXFORD ; ILMINSTER, 
 
 MERRIFIELD, ILTON 4S8 
 
 SAMUEL DANIEL 493 
 
 DR. JOHN BULL 502 
 
 THOMAS CORYATE, OF ODCOMBE, IN SOMERSET . . . 506 
 
 JOHN PYM 510 
 
 SIR AMIAS PRESTON 518 
 
 ADMIRAL BLAKE 519 
 
 WILLIAM PRYNNE 535 
 
 SIR RALPH, LORD HOPTON 54I 
 
 RALPH CUDWORTH 554 
 
 ON WITCHES. MRS. LEAKEY, OF MYNEHEAD, SOMERSET . . 557 
 
 JOHN LOCKE 560 
 
 THOMAS KEN, D.D., SOMETIME BISHOP OF BATH AND WELLS . 562 
 TRENT HOUSE. CHARLES II. AND COLONEL WYNDHAM . 571 
 
 THE DUKE OF MONMOUTH IN SOMERSET 575 
 
 PRINCE GEORGE OF DENMARK AND JOHN DUDDLESTON OF 
 
 BRISTOL 592 
 
 BEAU NASH. WITH SOME ACCOUNT OF THE EARLY HISTORY 
 
 OF THE CITY OF BATH . 596 
 
 WOKEY OR OCKEY HOLE, NEAR WELLS 604
 
 Xll CONTENTS. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 CAPTAIN ST. LOE 6o8 
 
 THE STATE OF THE CHURCH IN THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY. 
 
 MRS. HANNAH AND MRS. PATTY MORE, AND CHEDDAR . 614 
 
 DR. THOMAS YOUNG 629 
 
 EDWARD HAWKINS, PROVOST OF ORIEL AND CANON OF 
 
 ROCHESTER 648 
 
 CHARLES FUGE LOWDER 65O 
 
 A TALE OF WATCHET. THE DEATH OF JANE CAPES . . 656 
 
 CAPTAIN JOHN HANNING SPEKE 659 
 
 CHEDDAR CHEESE. WEST PENNARD's WEDDING PRESENT TO 
 
 THE QUEEN, 1 839 662 
 
 IN MEMORIAM, 181I-1833 664
 
 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES 
 OF SOMERSET. 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 No county of England possesses a story of more absorbing 
 interest than that of Somerset, yet few have been so strangely 
 neglected. The varied beauties of its scenery have been 
 depreciated to exalt that of the neighbouring county of 
 Devon. Its legendary history, which is of singular beauty, 
 is almost unknown; its real history, except perhaps the 
 ghastly episode of the Monmouth Rebellion, has attracted 
 little attention ; nay, the fact that here first — in all England, 
 nay, in all the British Isles— trod " the feet of those who 
 brought good tidings, who preached the gospel of peace," 
 has well-nigh been forgotten ; while the roll of its worthies 
 has been so little studied, that the names of St. Brithwald, 
 St. Athelm, and the martyred Alphege, Adelard of Bath, 
 and Adam de Marisco, of William of Wrotham and the two 
 great brother bishops, Joceline and Hugh Trotman (bishops 
 respectively of Bath and Wells, and Lincoln), will sound 
 stranger to the ears of many, than the names of ancient 
 Greeks and Romans ; while to most, the knowledge that St. 
 
 2
 
 2 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 Dunstan, and possibly William of Malmesbury ; the Lady 
 Joan Clifford, commonly called Fair Rosamond ; De 
 Courcy, the conqueror of Ulster and champion for the 
 honour of England in the reign of King John ; Roger 
 Bacon and Sir Henry Bracton ; Sebastian Cabot and Chief- 
 Justice Popham; Daniel, the Elizabethan poet, and Dr. 
 John Bull, the great musician and reputed author of " God 
 save the Queen ; " Lord Hopton and Admiral Blake ; John 
 Locke and Dr. Thomas Young; Canon Hawkins, Sir 
 Edward Parry, and Father Lowder, &c., &c., were all natives 
 of Somerset, will probably be quite new. 
 
 Somerset forms the eastern extremity of the Western 
 Peninsula, and it is that position which made it again and 
 again a rallying point against oppression. Kent was the 
 point by which Romans, Saxons, and Normans alike entered 
 our island home, while Somerset has the more glorious 
 memory of serving as a refuge for the oppressed nationality, 
 whence it issued out again refreshed and invigorated to 
 continue the struggle for independence. The Romans, 
 having encountered the Belgse in Gaul, seem to have 
 avoided for many years meeting them in Britain, and when 
 they did at last subdue the West, Bath became a British 
 Pompeii, and was as fashionable a resort in the days of 
 Roman British luxury as in the eighteenth century. Mag- 
 nificent baths, Roman villas, and country seats have been 
 laid bare during modern excavations. How far our first 
 myth, the legend of Bath, points to a still earher civiliza- 
 tion it is difficult to say. 
 
 Washed on the north by the Bristol Channel, poetically 
 called the Severn Sea, it is divided roughly into three parts
 
 INTRODUCTION. 3 
 
 by the parallel ranges of the Mendip and the Quantock 
 Hills. The eastern portion includes Bath and part of 
 Bristol, while Wells is situated among the Mendips, for 
 Somerset alone of all the counties of England has three 
 cities in, or partly within, its boundaries. The Avon marks 
 the eastern boundary of Somerset, and its magnificent gorge, 
 with St. Vincent's rocks, forms the entrance to Bristol 
 Harbour. The position of Bath is simply unrivalled ; it is 
 situated on the bottom and the steep sides of the valley of 
 the Avon, which, sweeping round the ancient town, traverses 
 the heart of the city in a winding course. From the 
 Beechen Cliff the visitor can see the whole city like a 
 great amphitheatre, as it rises with its terraces and crescents 
 tier upon tier to a height of nearly 800 feet ; the whole city 
 being built of the white oolite, which adds to the dazzling 
 beauty of the scene, for Bath is entirely free from the smoke 
 and dirt attendant upon trade and manufacture. Waagen 
 speaks of it as the queen of all the spas in the world. 
 Part only of Bristol is within the county, but that part 
 contains St. Mary Redcliffe, one of, if not the finest, parish 
 church in England. At the south-east of the county 
 are a group of villages bearing the names of Cadbury and 
 Camel. They are situated among the most charming 
 scenery, and are connected, as we shall see, with the legends 
 of Arthur. 
 
 The Mendip Hills are full of wild and picturesque 
 scenery ; the Cheddar cliffs, that bold cleft through them, 
 is wildly romantic, and the hills abound with caverns ; caves 
 filled with the bones of animals which certainly have not 
 existed in the country in historic times, such as hytenas,
 
 4 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 bears, (Sec. Stalactite caverns, too, of great beauty are to be 
 seen, and the scenery is a strange mixture of savage 
 grandeur and picturesque beauty. The Mendips do not 
 even cease with the coast, for the islets of the steep and 
 flat Holms in the Bristol Channel are really but continua- 
 tions of the range. Between the Mendip and the Quantock 
 ranges is the plain of Somerset, watered by the Parret and 
 the Tone, with tributaries such as the Brue, the He, and 
 the Vvel. The north part of this district consists chiefly of 
 the Bridgwater flats, a rich grazing district, and which 
 even now is, sometimes, almost entirely under water in the 
 winter. From these marshes rise island hills such as 
 Glastonbury Tor, Brent Knoll, Weary-All or Wirral Hill, 
 Wells Tor, &c. At the south-west of the plain of Somerset 
 is the rich vale of Taunton Deane, with its lovely gold- 
 besprinkled meadows, its waving cornfields, its hedges, 
 which are hanging gardens fairer than those of Babylon ; 
 while the lanes and roads are shaded by magnificent elms 
 which grow in the hedgerows. The orchards, too, change 
 their dress with every changing season, for even in winter 
 one descries bunches of mistletoe which enliven the dead 
 time of the year. But for picturesque scenery the third or 
 western portion surpasses. From the exquisite little village 
 of Porlock, one of the loveliest spots in which a lotus-eater 
 might dream life away, and the quaint little sheltered nook 
 of Culbone, buried among the hills, the tourist passes to 
 the grand mass of Dunkery Beacon, with its gorgeous 
 covering of purple and gold which robes its sides in 
 autumn ; while above, on its summit, are the waves of purple 
 heather, which lie on the rounded knolls like a sea of
 
 INTRODUCTION. 5 
 
 glorious light. From its summit Somerset may be viewed 
 from end to end, sixteen counties may be descried, and a 
 panorama of 500 miles. Bossington Beacon, with its 
 artistically arranged plantations and its winding paths and 
 restful seats, is by some considered even more beautiful. 
 Minehead, and Dunster with its quaint old town and market- 
 place, its fine church and magnificently situated castle, are 
 well worth a visit, and close at hand is the Somerset portion 
 of Exmoor Forest, where the wild red deer and the forest 
 ponies still roam at will. 
 
 Nor have w^e spoken of the geological treasures which 
 abound on every side, and which have found a worthy 
 interpreter in Charles Moore, himself a native of the county. 
 
 In an article on "The Shire and the Ga," in Macmilla7i's 
 Magazine for April, 18S0, Dr. Freeman shows how some of 
 the counties of England are mere shires, or shares, of a 
 great whole, while others are districts which went to build 
 up our country; and of this latter class is Somerset, for in 
 olden times it was not called Somersetr/«>^, any more than 
 Cornwall or Durham were so called. The affix ga, or gau, 
 signifying district, has become familiar to us of late years 
 from the Ober-Ammergan Passion-play. As Dr. Freeman 
 puts it, Somerset is not a district separated or divided off 
 from the kingdom of England, but is older than the king- 
 dom of England itself. Somerset, then, is the land of the 
 Sumorsaetas, one of the tribes of the Saxons, who, as they 
 came across the chill plains of Eastern Europe, were struck 
 with the summer warmth and the green pastures and the 
 purple distance of our summer land, and hence they gave 
 it its — perhaps not always — appropriate name. Camden says
 
 6 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 it was called Gladerhaf by the Welsh in his day, and he 
 conceives that they had translated the Saxon name, but 
 there are other antiquarians who maintain that Gladerhaf 
 (though certainly not originally a British word) was the older 
 title, and it certainly would add an additional charm to the 
 name to know that, from all time, it was known as the glad 
 and happy summer land or home. 
 
 But at the time Caesar visited Britain, Somerset was but a 
 district lately won by a tribe of the Gaulish Celts, who had 
 come over to Britain in large numbers, under their chief, 
 Divitiacus, trusting here to be free from the yoke of the all- 
 conquering Roman. At the north of Somerset is the Wans- 
 dyke, or Woden's dyke; this would naturally, from its name, 
 be supposed to be the work of the Saxons, but its construction 
 is undoubtedly Belgic, and it was doubtless the northern 
 frontier of the Belgic province. This magnificent earthwork 
 extended from the woodlands of Berkshire to the Severn. 
 It consists of a huge rampart and ditch, the ditch being on 
 the north side, and runs in a waved line along the sum.mit 
 of the hills, which, being unenclosed, contribute much to the 
 effect of this rude bulwark, the work of a race long since 
 passed away or absorbed by their conquerors. Of this mighty 
 fortification some remains are still to be found in Somerset ; it 
 crosses near Bath the uplands of Combe Down and Lans- 
 downe Hill. Offa's dyke in Wales, and the Wansdyke in 
 England, says Sir R. C. Hoare, are the most conspicuous 
 examples of the old territorial boundaries. 
 
 At this spot, then, we gain some idea of the strangely 
 mixed race that inhabits Britain. We cannot suppose, when 
 the Celts and the Cymri first found their way into our island,
 
 INTRODUCTION. 7 
 
 that there were absolutelyno inhabitants; all tradition, legend, 
 and folk-lore point to some exceptionally savage and bar- 
 barous race, to whom Spenser refers as salvage men, and 
 who appear in the nursery tale of Jack the Giant-killer 
 as ferocious cannibals of huge stature. These indigenous 
 people of the soil were overcome by the Celts, who 
 probably came, like the Saxons and Danes of historic 
 times, in such overwhelming numbers as to defy all resist- 
 ance. Whether any immigration answering to Geoffrey of 
 INIonmouth's wild tales of the Trojan-descended Brutus ever 
 occurred, we have no means of knowing. There is no 
 record, legendary or otherwise, for dear old Geoffrey's is 
 pure invention, either of his own or some other man, and 
 is no true legend or myth. The last Celtic wave was, as 
 v.-e have seen, the Belgic immigration which took place 
 barely more than half a century before the Christian era. 
 
 Then comes the Roman invasion, but this did not touch 
 the frontier of the province of the Belgas for many a year. 
 In the interval of nearly a century, which took place between 
 the invasions of Julius Cassar and Claudius, occurs the story 
 of Cymbeline, or Cunobelin, which so wonderfully connects 
 secular history, ancient legend, and ecclesiastical tradition, 
 for was not Arviragus — the patron, and perhaps the convert, 
 of Joseph of Arimathea — the son of Cymbeline? and the 
 twelve hides of Glastonbury his gift to the infant Church ? 
 
 Time passed on ; the greater part of the county was con- 
 quered by the Romans, and at Bath in particular there are 
 numerous traces of their baths and villas. The Romans 
 were eminently practical, and they knew how to utilize the 
 works of their predecessors. It seems certain that many of
 
 8 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 the Belgic fortifications were improved and strengthened by 
 them, such as perhaps the Wansdyke, and almost certainly 
 Cadbury fort, in the south-east of Somerset, and others. 
 But the Romans had had their day, and now occurs in our 
 story a circumstance almost without parallel in the history 
 of nations, viz., a period of legend and myth with no 
 authentic history whatever, intervening between two periods 
 of known and undoubted fact, and this period is almost 
 entirely connected with Somerset. 
 
 The Romans left, draining the country of all their fighting 
 men and their natural leaders, and leaving them a prey to 
 foreign invasion and internal confusion and discord. No 
 records were kept, or if there were, they were swept away, 
 and nothing can be recovered but a misty dream of wild 
 disorder. Picts, Scots, Saxons, Angles, Jutes, Belgse, Britons, 
 all combating together — a veritable chaos from which no 
 order could be evolved. Out of this weird confused 
 struggUng mass looms at last one figure, bright and beauti- 
 ful, but with so mysterious a halo around him, that we 
 know scarcely whether he was a real or only an ideal 
 character. It was about the year 500 that Arthur appeared 
 and made his magnificent defence in our county against the 
 Saxon hordes : for a time he was successful, but all legend 
 points to the truth that he fell from internal dissensions and 
 treachery, and with him passed away the last hope of the 
 Britons. Time passed on, and Somerset was eventually 
 absorbed in the kingdom of the West Saxons, but not till 
 the Saxons themselves had embraced the Christian faith, 
 and conquered and conqueror knelt side by side in the 
 ancient British fane of Glastonbury.
 
 INTRODUCTION. 9 
 
 The next great epoch in our history is the reign of Ina ; 
 he is beheved to have been of mixed British and Saxon 
 blood, and was probably a Sumorssetan by birth. He did 
 much to amalgamate the discordant elements of the western 
 kingdom. He built the town upon the Tone, and made 
 Taunton his western capital, erecting a castle there, which 
 was intended to overawe the West Welsh, as the inhabitants 
 of Cornwall and Devon were called. He founded Wells 
 and re-founded Glastonbury, making them centres for the 
 different forms of religious life. Wells was for the secular 
 clergy, and the centre for parochial work. Glastonbury 
 was the home for monastic life, and there learning, educa- 
 tion, and religious retirement were specially provided for, 
 and it was from the learned clergy trained at Glastonbury 
 that eight Archbishops of Canterbury were chosen — men, 
 almost without exception, of high attainments and holy 
 lives. 
 
 But fresh troubles came upon the land : the Saxons had 
 to experience in their turn the miseries which centuries 
 past they had inflicted on the ancient inhabitants. Again 
 Somerset was the rallying place, and the last hope of an 
 oppressed and despairing people. "Reculer pour mieux 
 sauter" might well be the motto of Somerset. Arthur's 
 magnificent defence was but the last lingering flash of a 
 decaying cause ; but Alfred's was the vigorous struggle of 
 a young and energetic nation, rising with fresh life and 
 determination from each defeat ; and Alfred not only won 
 peace in his own day, but transmitted a power greatly 
 strengthened and increased to his descendants. Learning, 
 too, was fostered, and to the sacred Isle of Avalon were
 
 lO MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 invited teachers and professors from Ireland and abroad, 
 and Glastonbury flourished again, as in Ina's days, with 
 renewed life and splendour, and from her precincts, and 
 those of Bath and other schools of learning, went forth 
 men famous in their generation. Men like those spoken 
 of by the son of Sirach, " Such as did bear rule in their 
 kingdoms, renowned for their power, giving counsel by 
 their understanding, and declaring prophecies. Leaders 
 of the people by their counsels, and by their knowledge of 
 learning meet for the people; v/ise and eloquent in their 
 instructions. Such as found out musical tunes, and recited 
 verses in writing. Rich men furnished with ability, living 
 peaceably in their habitations. All these were honoured 
 in their generations, and were the glory of their times. 
 And some there be which have no memorial, who are 
 perished, as though they had never been ; but these were 
 merciful men, whose righteousness hath not been forgotten. 
 Their bodies are buried in peace, but their name liveth for 
 evermore." Nay, we can count a martyr among these heroes 
 of Somerset, Archbishop Alphege, whose heroic death re- 
 lieves the level misery of the reign of Ethelred the Unred. 
 
 The guilty ambition of Harold, and his mean revenge 
 for the punishment of his rebellion and treachery against 
 Edward the Confessor, brought much sadness upon Somerset. 
 Then followed the iron rule of the Conqueror. During 
 what historians have agreed to call Stephen's reign, Somerset, 
 under the influence of Maude's half-brother, Robert, the 
 great and good Earl of Gloucester, remained in great part 
 faithful to the Empress, and her son, Henry of Anjou, was 
 much in Somerset in his younger days, while he was being
 
 INTRODUCTION. 1 1 
 
 trained by his wise uncle in learning and good government. 
 It was in those days, in the woods of Canyngton, that he 
 met the beautiful Joan Clifford, known to all time as Fair 
 Rosamond ; but alas for him, and for her, and for all, the 
 great Earl died, and Henry was left, without wise restraint 
 and with his passions unchecked, to the care of the weak 
 father, whom he despised, and his proud, passionate mother. 
 There was a conference in 1141 held at Bath between 
 Stephen's and Matilda's partisans. The Earl of Gloucester 
 was there, but they wasted words to no purpose, and 
 departed without being able to conclude a peace. 
 
 But in all these troublous times the monastic schools of 
 Somerset sent forth wise and learned men, whose names 
 should be held in honour. 
 
 Earthquakes appear to have been of greater severity in 
 early times in the west than they have been in later years. 
 In 1248 we hear of one that injured Wells Cathedral, and 
 another in 1271 that threw down St. Michael's Tower on 
 the Tor hill at Glastonbury. In 1356 the castle of Somer- 
 ton was chosen as the residence of King John of France ; 
 and here seems a fit opportunity to make some mention of 
 the strange anomaly that, though Somerton, from its name, 
 would naturally be supposed to have been at one time the 
 capital of the county, such never seems to have been the 
 case, and the town probably took its name from the county 
 instead of, as usually happens, the county from the town. 
 There is, in fact, no town in Somerset which has ever held 
 the undoubted position of capital or chief city. Bath was 
 the largest town in the Roman times, but it lies too much 
 in a corner. Wells and Glastonbury were only ecclesiastical
 
 12 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 centres, and, as towns, were very small. Taunton is the place 
 that most nearly holds that position, but no one place can 
 be called the undoubted chief town or city.^ 
 
 In the reign of Henry VII. the curious episode of the 
 Cornish Rebellion took place. The insurgents passed 
 through Somerset ; they visited Taunton and Wells on their 
 way. They were finally subdued by Lord Daubeny, him- 
 self a native of the county. Meanwhile the wise traders, 
 the Canyuges, founded the beautiful Church of St. Mary 
 Redcliffe, in our portion of Bristol, and Sebastian Cabot 
 discovered the Continent of America and Newfoundland, 
 and a great rage for church building went through the 
 county, and the magnificent church towers of Somerset are 
 almost all of this date. It has been said that Henry VII. 
 promoted this fervour of church building as a reward to the 
 people for their being staunch Lancastrians. But this seems 
 doubtful. 
 
 But troublous days were coming on the church, and at 
 the destruction of the monasteries Glastonbury furnished 
 martyrs who refused to betray their trust, and Abbot 
 Whiting and his two friends were murdered by the tyrant 
 Henry ; while in the days of Edward A'l. Bishop Barlow 
 yielded up the church's patrimony without a struggle. 
 
 In Mary's reign Somerset was singularly free from perse- 
 cution ; the gentle Bishop Bourne, of Bath and Wells, 
 Romanist though he was, refusing to persecute. It, how- 
 ever, furnished a Protestant martyr in Bishop Hooper, of 
 Gloucester. 
 
 Elizabeth's reign furnishes us with a motley assembly of 
 ' Mr. Freeman's " Shire and Gau."
 
 INTRODUCTION. I3 
 
 celebrities : the Jesuit Parsons, the witty Sir John Har- 
 rington, the poet Daniel. The Wadhams, and their foundation 
 of the first post-Reformation College at Oxford, belong to 
 the reign of James I. 
 
 In the days of the great rebellion Somerset all but re- 
 deemed the struggle for the king. Two champions, one on 
 each side, were natives of the county, and on whichever 
 side our sympathies are, we may be proud to reckon among 
 the worthies of Somerset two men of such valiant courage, 
 such unblemished purity of life, such high conscientiousness 
 and deep religious feeling, as the chivalrous Sir Ralph, 
 afterwards Lord, Hopton, and the truly patriotic soldier and 
 sailor, Admiral Blake. 
 
 The life of that holy confessor, Bishop Ken, embraces the 
 reigns of Charles II., James II., William and Mary, and 
 part of Anne's reign. Two scenes in the life of the guilty 
 and unfortunate Duke of Monmouth are connected with 
 Somerset — his quasi-royal progress in his father's reign, his 
 defeat at Sedgemoor and its subsequent horrors. 
 
 It is the last great historical event connected with our 
 county. Since then Somerset has sent out many and 
 worthy sons, but her history is merged in that of the 
 nation at large. A sketch of Bath in the last century during 
 the reign of Beau Nash has been attempted, though it 
 requires the pen of Miss Austen to do it justice. The 
 philosophers, John Locke and Dr. Thomas Young; the 
 great Arctic Explorer, Sir Edward Parry, and Canon Haw- 
 kins, who has passed away but as yesterday ; Captain Speke, 
 the discoverer of the sources of the Nile (though not 
 actually a native of the county) ; and the heroic toiler
 
 14 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 at St. Peter's in the Docks, Father Lowder, were all worthy 
 sons of Somerset. And the series of papers appropriately 
 closes with " In Memoriam," explaining the connection 
 between the churchyard of Clevedon in Somerset and that 
 exquisite garland laid on the tomb of a friend.
 
 Bl^DUD, KlJiC\ OF B^ITyMJN; 
 
 OR, THE LEGEND OF BATH. 
 (Circa B.C. 900.) 
 
 :o:- 
 
 Of this, the earhest of the myths connected with our county 
 that I have been able to trace, there are two versions; one — 
 and marvellous to say the simpler of the two— is to be found 
 in Geoffrey of Monmouth ; the other, the longer and more 
 interestmg, has probably been handed down by oral tradition, 
 gathering fresh incidents from the old minstrels, or possibly 
 from " the old wives' tales " round the fire, and connecting 
 itself by dint of names and places with divers spots on a 
 route stretching from Ludgate Hill, in London, to the 
 celebrated hot springs of Bath. 
 
 But before we proceed to tell the tale, the hero's birth and 
 parentage should be known, and, thanks to old Geoffrey, we 
 are able to trace his pedigree with marvellous accuracy for 
 a period of at least two hundred and eighty-four years. And 
 here it is :
 
 1 6 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 LATINUS. 
 
 I 
 = JEneas of Troy = Lavinia. 
 
 1 
 
 ASCANIUS. 
 
 Sylvius = a niece of Lavinia. 
 
 Brutus = Ignoge, daughter of Pandrasus, King of 
 the Greeks. Brutus at the age of fifteen 
 killed his father, having by his birth 
 caused his mother's death. At this time 
 Eli governed Israel, and the Ark was 
 taken by the Philistines ; and the sons 
 of Hector reigned in Troy, and Sylvius 
 ^-Eneas, uncle of Brutus, in Italy. 
 
 CORIN.IJUS. Albanact. Kamber. 
 
 LocRlN = Gwendolen; by Estrilda, Locrin had a daughter Sabre, 
 who was drowned in the Severn — to which she gave her 
 name— by the jealous hatred of Gwendolen. 
 
 Maddan ; at this time Samuel governed Israel and Homer 
 flourished. 
 
 Mempricius. Malin. 
 
 I 
 Ebraucus. 
 
 Brutus ; and 19 other sons, and 30 daughters. 
 
 Leil ; contemporary of Solomon. Queen of Sheba and Sylvanius 
 Epitus. 
 
 Hudibras. 
 
 Bladud ; contemporary with Elijah. 
 
 I 
 Leir. 
 
 It does not need to go on with this mythical and impossible 
 genealogy, save to advise those of my readers who will take 
 the trouble to examine for themselves (in Dr. Giles' transla-
 
 BLADUD, KING OF BRITAIN. 1 7 
 
 tion of the old Chroniclers) this mythical world. They will 
 find that it will lead them into a wondrous shadow-land, 
 whence have been culled so many flowers of myth and 
 legend, as witness, Thomas Sackville, Lord Dorset's Tragedy 
 of Gorbudoc or Ferrex and Porrex ; Wordsworth's Aiiegal 
 and Elidure ; Shakespeare's King Lear ; and Cyvibeline^ 
 whose son, Arviragus, is connected with our next legend. 
 
 " It was," begins old Geoffrey, " in the days when Lud 
 Hudibras was king over Britain," and then in that terribly 
 accurate way of his, which of itself breeds suspicion, he tells 
 us how it was in the time of Capys, son of Epitus, and when 
 Haggai, Amos, Joel, and Azariah were prophets in Israel, 
 that he built Canterbury, Winchester, and Salisbury. At 
 this last place an eagle spoke while the wall of the town was 
 being built; his speech (the eagle's) the old Chronicler 
 would have transmitted to posterity had he thought it as 
 true as the rest of the story ! 
 
 It is as well to explain to such of my readers as are not aware 
 of the fact, that Lud Hudibras gave his name to London ; 
 for is not London Lud's town ? and Ludgate, what is it but 
 Lud's gate ? But we must not discourse of Lud Hudibras, 
 for, except as connected with his son, he has nothing to do 
 with our story. Old Geoffrey's account of Bladud is as 
 follows : " Next succeeded Bladud, his son, and reigned 
 twenty years. He built Kaerbadus, now Bath, and made 
 hot baths in it for the benefit of the public, which he 
 dedicated to the goddess Minerva, in whose temple he 
 kept fires that never went out, nor consumed to ashes, but as 
 soon as they began to decay were turned into balls of stone. 
 About this time the Prophet Elias prayed that it might not rain 
 
 3
 
 1 8 MYTHS, SCEN'ES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 upon earth ; and it did not rain for three years and six months. 
 This prince was a very ingenious man and taught necro- 
 mancy in his kingdom ; nor did he leave off pursuing his 
 magical operations till he attempted to fly to the upper 
 region of the air ^^'ith wings which he had prepared, and 
 fell down upon the temple of Apollo, in the city of Trino- 
 vantum, when he was dashed to pieces." So far Geoffrey 
 of Monmouth ; let us now turn to the more developed 
 legend, whose parentage I have been unable to trace, ^^'e 
 will give it the unpoetical title of 
 
 BLADUD AND HIS PIGS. 
 
 While Bladud, the only son of Lud Hudibras — the eighth 
 king from Brute — was still young, he, by some mischance, 
 became infected with leprosy, and, following the cruel but 
 necessary precautions of the times, the nobles and people 
 who frequented the court all joined in a humble petition 
 to the king that the prince might be banished from the 
 kingdom. Lud Hudibras had no means of evading their 
 request, and desired Bladud to depart from his palace ; the 
 queen, his mother, on parting with her only son, whom she 
 dared not embrace, so fearful was the infection of this 
 deadly scourge, presented him with a ring of exquisite 
 workmanship, as a token whereby she should know him 
 again, if perchance he should ever be cured of the loath- 
 some disease, and so be enabled to return. 
 
 And now we must follow the steps of the young prince, 
 an outcast from his home from no fault of his own, but a 
 victim to the ignorance of those sanitary laws which it took 
 so many centuries to discover. Sad, sick, and solitary he
 
 BLADUD, KING OF BRITAIN. 1 9 
 
 went his way : the world was before him. He might have 
 said with Norfolk — 
 
 " Now no way can I stray, 
 Save back to LucTs town all the world's my way." 
 
 He was sent forth to wander he knew not whither, and 
 chance — or an over-ruling Providence — directed his steps 
 westward. Berries and roots, or some wild animal caught 
 in a snare or shot with his bow and arrows, satisfied him 
 for a time, but ere he came to the Wiltshire Downs he had 
 begun to feel the pangs of hunger. But what could he do ? 
 He was too proud to beg, and he had very little idea of 
 work, but he must needs try to find some employment ; 
 but when the people to whom he applied saw the youth in 
 his fine sheepskin raiment, elaborately stained with emblems 
 and quaint devices, they shook their heads, and said they 
 wanted an honest lad who knew how to work, and not some 
 runaway servant, who had dressed himself in his master's 
 fine clothes. The poor peasantry on these fresh open downs 
 knew nothing of the terrible disease with which he was 
 afflicted, and at last he persuaded a shepherd boy about 
 his own age to change clothes with him, and once more he 
 set forth in search of employment and food. It is to be 
 owned that this proceeding of my hero was undoubtedly a 
 very selfish one ; he must have known the risk, though the 
 lad with whom he made the exchange knew nought of it. 
 
 And now in his peasant's dress he passed into Somerset, 
 and at Caynsham, or Keynsham, he persuaded an aged 
 swineherd to let him undertake the charge of his pigs. — 
 The story here is strangely like that of the prodigal son ; it
 
 2 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 is likely enough that some tale-telling monk may have 
 dressed it up with details from the parable. — But alas ! in a 
 short time he discovered that he had given the infection to 
 his charge, and that the swine were suffering- from leprosy. 
 Remorse preyed upon him for his selfish disregard of 
 others, and day by day he led his herd deeper into the 
 forest, and further from the haunts of men. In his wander- 
 ings he came to the clear waters of the Avon, and a great 
 desire seized upon him to cross the sparkling water, and to 
 feed his charge on the acorns which fell from the oak trees 
 in the forest on the other side. His old master consented, 
 so on the next day, starting early, he discovered a shallow 
 part of the river where they could cross without difficulty, at a 
 spot since known, in memory of his adventure, as Swineford. 
 Here the rising sun breaking through the clouds saluted 
 the royal herdsman, and while he was addressing himself to 
 the glorious luminary, which was to him the representation of 
 Deity, and praying that the wrath of God might be averted, 
 the whole herd of swine were seized as with a sudden mad- 
 ness, and, bursting from his control, took their course up 
 the valley by the side of the river, to which their natural 
 instinct guided them. 
 
 The scum which the water naturally emits, mixing with 
 leaves of trees and decaying weeds, had made the land 
 about the springs overrun with vegetation ; into this the pigs 
 plunged, and so delighted were they with wallowing in their 
 oozy bed that hunger alone made them leave it. Enticing 
 them with acorns, their favourite food, Bladud drew his 
 herd to a convenient spot to wash and feed them day by 
 day, as well as to secure them by night ; he made distinct
 
 BLADUD, KING OF BRITAIN. 2 1 
 
 crues (cribs ?) for the swine to lie in ; the prince concluding 
 that by keeping the pigs clean and separate, the infection 
 might be the better prevented from spreading. In this plan 
 he was much encouraged, when, upon washing them clean 
 from the filth with which they were covered, he observed 
 some of the pigs to have shed their hoary marks. (It is 
 quite evident that Bladud was far in advance of his age, 
 and on the way to becoming a great sanitary reformer.) 
 
 He had not been settled many days in the place, which from 
 the number of crues took the name of Swinewick, before he 
 lost one of his best sows, nor could he find her during a 
 whole week's diligent search, till, passing by the place where 
 the hot springs were continually bubbling up, he observed 
 the strayed animal wallowing in the mire about the waters, 
 and on washing her found to his joy and surprise that she 
 was perfectly cured. The prince now began to consider 
 that the same means might effect his own cure, so, stripping 
 himself and plunging in, he wallowed as the pigs had done, 
 and with the same effect ; in a few days the loathsome 
 scales fell off, he was cured of his leprosy, and " his flesh 
 became again as the flesh of a little child." 
 
 No sooner did Bladud make this happy discovery than 
 he returned to his aged master. He told him his story, and 
 with some difficulty persuaded him of its truth, for naturally 
 enough it seemed incredible to the old man that he had a 
 prince as his swineherd. At last, however, he was induced 
 to accompany him to his father's court. Arrived at the 
 palace, whither he was followed, not only by his aged 
 master, but by his favourite pig, it was no wonder that the 
 weak and sickly young prince was not recognized in the
 
 22 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 healthy and stahvart peasant lad who was so strangely 
 attended. He found the king and queen keeping the feast 
 of acorns, and, as was their custom at that festival, dining in 
 public. Bladud found means unperceived to drop the ring 
 his mother had given him into her goblet of hippocras, 
 which the queen perceiving as she drank, cried aloud that 
 her son had returned. Immediately, to the astonishment of 
 all, Bladud discovered himself, and was received with trans- 
 ports of joy, not only by his parents, but by the whole 
 assembly as the heir to the throne, given back to them as 
 from the grave. 
 
 When the rejoicings were over, and the young prince had 
 sent back his old master loaded with presents, he began to 
 solicit his father for permission to travel into foreign parts. 
 To this the king at last consented, and Bladud set out for 
 Greece to study literature and science.' The king would 
 have sent him abroad with a numerous retinue, as befitted 
 his state and dignity, but the prince preferred to travel as a 
 simple student, that he might find no hindrance to his 
 desire to acquire all the learning to which he could possibly 
 attain. He chose Athens for his residence, and remained 
 abroad eleven years, studying philosophy, mathematics, and 
 necromancy, or what the simple folk of that age thought to 
 be such ; so that when he returned he was of great use to his 
 father in the government, and on the death of Lud Hudi- 
 bras succeeded to the throne, and became a wise and 
 beneficent king. In fact, could Bladud only have claimed to 
 
 ' It seems worth noting that in this legend we find the first mention 
 of the debt our learning and literature owe directly to Greece — a debt 
 renewed again and again in later years.
 
 BLADUD, KING OF BRITAIN. 23 
 
 be a native of Somerset, we might have ranked him as first 
 among the philosophers of that county. 
 
 Bladud's first care on receiving the kingdom was to found 
 at the hot springs a city which went by the name of Carbren, 
 and was the beginning of the beautiful city of Bath. He 
 built a temple to the goddess Minerva, who, however, seems 
 scarcely to have guarded her votary well. For himself he 
 built a grand palace and houses for his chief nobility, and 
 it became the main seat of the power of the British 
 kings. 
 
 After this Bladud sent for his old master and gave him a 
 handsome estate, upon which he built a mansion, which he 
 settled on his family for ever. From the circumstances the 
 place was called Hog's Norton, or, as it now stands, Norton 
 Malreward, from a tradition that the king's bounty was looked 
 upon in the same light as Hiram regarded King Solomon's. 
 
 In spite of state duties Bladud did not neglect his studies, 
 which he pursued with so much assiduity that he even 
 taught necromancy in his kingdom. He pursued his 
 magical or scientific operations till he persuaded himself 
 that he could fly with wings which he had invented for the 
 purpose, but, unfortunately, falling from a temple in the 
 city of Trinovantum (London), dedicated to Apollo, he was 
 dashed to pieces. 
 
 Such is the curious legend of Bath, which, in spite of its 
 bearing evidence of being, at least in some degree, of 
 modern growth, yet who will venture to dispute the main 
 facts, for is there not yet to be seen, close above the hot 
 spring that has been bubbling up with its health-restoring 
 properties for at leastthree thousand years, a piece of sculpture
 
 24 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 representing a forest in which swine are feeding? and is not 
 the head of Bladud still to be seen in the square of one of the 
 Bath rooms ? He was succeeded by his son King Leir, the 
 original of Shakespeare's Tragedy. 
 
 What elements of truth there may be in this quaint 
 and picturesque myth it is impossible to say. Perhaps 
 the most curious part of it is the comparatively wida 
 stretch of country which it embraces. Writing from South- 
 wark, it is interesting to the author to notice the probable 
 connection between South London and this earliest legend 
 of the west. The feast of acorns must almost certainly 
 have been held in the oak woods of Bermondsey. For in 
 historic times the monks of St. Saviour's, Bermondsey, fed 
 their swine there upon the acorns they loved so well. Could 
 Bladud's pet pig, which is said to have accompanied him to 
 his home, have been the ancestress of a long and illustrious 
 line of pigs, and so have become the indirect cause of the 
 principal trade of Bermondsey ? I leave this as a suggestion 
 for archaeologists and antiquaries to pursue ! 
 
 In Warner's " History of Bath " is found another curious 
 development of the legend. In this version Bladud, instead 
 of being cured by the springs, is himself the author of them, 
 and we are told that "Our ancestors considered them as 
 produced by the all-powerful necromancer, King Bladud. 
 The origin of their heat and the theory of their constitution 
 are given in some lines which the author rightly calls a 
 barbarous jargon. The first few lines are as follows : 
 
 Two tunne ther beth of bras, 
 And other two imaked of glas ;
 
 BLADUD, KING OF BRITAIN. 2^ 
 
 Seve Salt there beth inne, 
 And other thing imaked with ginne. 
 Quick brimstone in them also, 
 With wild fire imaked thereto. 
 
 Sal Gemmce and Sal Petrce, 
 
 Sal Armonak there is eke, 
 
 Sal Albrod and Sal Alkine, 
 
 Sal Gemmce is mingled with wine. 
 
 Sal Conim and Sal Almelke bright, 
 
 That borneth both day and night. 
 
 All this is in the towne ido, 
 And other things many mo ; 
 And borneth both night and day, 
 That never quench it ne may. 
 
 The meaning of this doggrel is this, that Bladud buYied 
 deeply in the earth at Bath two tuns of burning brass and 
 two formed of glass ; the latter of which contained seven 
 species of salt, brimstone, and wild-fire, and these being 
 placed over the four springs occasioned (by the fermentation 
 of their contents) that great heat which has continued for 
 so many ages and should last for ever. This infernal 
 mixture would not induce people to take them internally. 
 They were used sparingly in Queen Elizabeth's time, and 
 not generally taken till the time of Charles II. 
 
 Authorities. — Geoffrey of Monmouth ; Burlington's Mo- 
 dern British Traveller ; Miss Strickland's Stories from 
 History; Warner's History of Bath; oral tradition.
 
 Jo3e:ph of Arimathea 
 
 AND THE LEGEND OF GLASTONBURY. 
 (Circa A.D. 35.) 
 
 -:o:- 
 
 " Good Lucius 
 That first received Christianity, 
 The sacred pledge of Christ's Evangely : 
 Yet true it is, that long before that day 
 Hither came Joseph of Arimathy, 
 \Yho brought with him the Holy Grayle (they say), 
 And preacht the truth : but since it greatly did decay." 
 
 Faerie Queene, book 2, canto x. stanza liii, 
 
 " The cup, the cup itself, from which our Lord 
 
 Drank at the last sad supper with his own. 
 
 This, from the blessed land of Aromat — 
 
 After the day of darkness, when the dead 
 
 Went wandering o'er Moriah — the good Saint 
 
 Arimathean Joseph, journeying brought 
 
 To Glastonbury, where the winter thorn 
 
 Blossoms at Christmas, mindful of our Lord, 
 
 And there awhile it bode ; and if a man 
 
 Could touch or see it, he was healed at once. 
 
 By faith, of all his ills." 
 
 Tennyson — The Holy Grail. 
 
 Glastonbury, unlike most of the spots hallowed by tradi- 
 tion and dedicated to God's service by the monks of old,
 
 JOSEPH OF ARIMATHEA. 27 
 
 owes nothing of its interest to the beauty of its situation. 
 The exquisite ruins of this ancient Abbey, once the greatest 
 and richest in Europe, is situated in the low flat lands of 
 Somerset. Tradition and geology concur in stating that at 
 no distant period the sea came within a short distance of the 
 Tor, which rises like an island from the flat district around. 
 Yet there is not a spot in the British Islands which should 
 be so sacred to the heart of every British Christian ; for 
 here, unfailing tradition declares, is the place where Christian 
 feet first trod, bringing to our island the sweet message of 
 peace. 
 
 Glastonbury was originally founded on an island rising 
 from the estuary of the little river Brue, the clearness of 
 whose glassy waters won for it its ancient British name 
 of Ynis-^^7tren, or the Glassy Isle, and of this name Glas- 
 tonbury is nearly the modern equivalent ; its alternative 
 name of Avalon is derived from its apple orchards. 
 
 Like all ancient myths, there are slightly different versions. 
 I have preferred that with which I was familiar from child- 
 hood, and which in a great degree was derived from oral 
 tradition and not from books. 
 
 It was at the time of " the persecution that arose about 
 Stephen " that the disciples, remembering our Lord's com- 
 mands, went into all lands, " preaching the gospel to every 
 creature." The curse of Babel was reversed, and the 
 preachers of the Word went everywhere seeking to gather 
 into Christ's fold the scattered families of the earth. 
 
 St. Freculphus, Bishop of Lisieux, tells us that St. Philip 
 the Apostle was preaching in Gaul and contending mightily 
 against the Druidical superstitions which prevailed there.
 
 28 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 Whilst engaged in this work, he learned from his converts 
 that the head and fountain of their teaching was in the 
 neighbouring island of Britain, whither the youthful devotees 
 of Gaul were sent to be instructed in the mysteries of their, 
 belief in the schools which flourished there. 
 
 Upon this St. Philip determined to send faithful men of 
 his band to oppose the superstition at its chief seat. He 
 selected as chief of the mission his beloved friend, Joseph 
 of Arimathea, for it was meet that he, who took such loving 
 care of the Lord's dead body, should be entrusted with the 
 charge of settling a branch of His living body in that distant 
 land. With him went eleven companions, for in those days 
 it was never attempted to send a solitary missionary — priest, 
 prophet, or apostle, though he might be — to preach the 
 Christian Faith in some unknown region ; but a band of 
 friends went together, who could mutually assist and comfort 
 one another.' 
 
 One of this devoted band is said to have been Simon 
 Zelotes, the Canaanite. Setting out on their journey they 
 traversed Gaul, and, having arrived at the coast, took boat 
 and set out on their unknown route. Toiling at their oars 
 they rounded the Land's End, and following the north coast 
 
 ' It may not be amiss here to mention a striking remark made on 
 this very subject to the author by a negro clergyman. He was asked 
 how he could account for the fact that, while the governor of our 
 colony at Gambia and his family were able to bear the climate, white 
 clergymen invariably succumbed after a short time ? He answered, 
 ** Partly because the clergy exposed themselves more, but principally 
 because, sent out as they were alone, the want of sympathy and 
 mutual intercourse was so felt, that on the first attack of illness they 
 were completely prostrated, and having no rallying power, sank at
 
 JOSEPH OF ARIMATHEA. 29 
 
 of Cornwall they at last entered the Bristol Channel. A 
 vision or dream had been vouchsafed to St. Joseph, and he 
 was warned not to stay his course till he saw before him 
 a hill " most like to Tabor's Holy Mount." They toiled 
 on with renewed hope till the Tor at Glastonbury burst on 
 their sight ; then, by St. Joseph's desire, they shipped their 
 oars, and the vessel, impelled by unseen hands, glided into 
 port and rested near the place, at a spot now twenty miles 
 from the sea, but, as both tradition and geology concur in 
 stating, then close to it. Here they knelt, and thanking 
 God that their weary voyage was over, and that they had 
 arrived at the desired haven, they took their pilgrims' staves 
 and made their way to the hill pointed out to them. 
 
 Two precious treasures had St. Joseph brought with him, 
 one a thorn taken from our Lord's brow, and as they crossed 
 Wirral or Weary-All Hill he planted the precious relic. It 
 soon grew to a great tree ; in the course of centuries two 
 branches grew from the same root, but it had this peculiarity 
 that it ever flowered at Christmas time, and that however 
 many cuttings were taken from it still -it increased and 
 flourished. The other relic, still more precious and sacred, 
 was the cup out of which our Lord drank at His last 
 supper. They stayed their course at the foot of the Tor, 
 and there, to signify that at last he had found his resting- 
 place, St. Joseph planted his staff, and from it grew the 
 famous walnut-tree, which flowered ever on St. Barnabas' 
 Day, the nth of June. 
 
 It was here they lived, seeking to win the wild people 
 around to their holy faith. The king of the country was 
 Arviragus, son of Cunobehn—Shakespeare's Cymbeline. He
 
 30 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 hearing of the patience and poverty of these holy men, and 
 of the sanctity of their Hves, granted to them Ynis-wytren, 
 or the Glassy Isle, as their home ; this grant, on account of 
 its size and in relation to the number of the mission, has 
 ever since been called " the twelve hides of Glastonbury." 
 The first care of the holy men was to build and set apart 
 a place for prayer, and here was raised the first building ever 
 erected in Britain to the honour of the true God. It was 
 made of withies and reeds — the best materials they could 
 find ; and the low wattled structure, the form and fashion 
 of which has been preserved, was for ages regarded with 
 reverence as the first Christian church in the land, and was 
 known as " The Vetusta Ecclesia." We shall hear of it 
 again. 
 
 It was dedicated in the name of the Blessed Virgin, and 
 the myth tells how, when St. Joseph was asleep, he saw in a 
 vision her Blessed Son Himself descend and consecrate it 
 in His mother's honour. The saint was told on no account 
 to dedicate it anew, as it had been already done by the Lord 
 Himself. Arviragus, though he more than tolerated the 
 mission, yet could not be induced to leave the worship of 
 his false gods ; the progress made therefore was slow, and, 
 as men calculate success, the mission was undoubtedly a 
 failure. But the foundations of any vast building are laid 
 underground and out of sight, and the work, though silent 
 and unobstrusive, remained. It was a hundred years later 
 that Lucius, the first Christian King of Britain, took notice 
 of the small colony of Christians, and desired to give their 
 work fresh life, and to insure further and higher teaching 
 for himself. Britain was at this time subject to Rome ;
 
 JOSEPH OF ARIMATHEA. 3 1 
 
 Lucius therefore sent to Elutherius, Bishop of that See, to 
 request that he would send teachers to carry on the work, 
 and spread the knowledge of the faith among his people. 
 This was done, but the story of Lucius seems to have little 
 connection with Somerset, beyond the fact that it was to the 
 descendants of St. Joseph's mission that he owed his iirst 
 interest in Christianity. 
 
 For several hundred years — long after we leave the region 
 of myth and legend, and come to sober history — the vetusta 
 ecclesia was preserved as a holy shrine. St. Paulinus, the 
 first Bishop of York, from 625-644, is said to have cased it 
 with boards and covered it with lead from top to bottom. 
 Nor did it disappear till the great fire of 11 84, when all the 
 magnificent buildings lately erected by the munificent Abbot, 
 Bishop Henry of Blois, were destroyed by fire, and this 
 precious relic was lost in the flames. On its site was 
 erected the exquisite chapel of the Virgin, now known, 
 though erroneously, as St. Joseph's Chapel. But though 
 the most ancient part of the ruins, it is far more perfect 
 than the magna ecclesia, to which it formed the Galilee, or 
 porch. To those who visit them with that reverend faith 
 which is alone the temper of mind in which one should seek 
 such spots, Glastonbury must ever remain the most sacred 
 spot in Britain. It is not necessary that the legends which 
 cluster around such places should be actually true ; sacred 
 they are, sanctified by unnumbered generations of worship- 
 pers, and from the germ planted in this secluded spot in 
 Somerset, has grown the mighty tree which spreads its 
 branches into all lands, and is gathering by degrees all 
 nations of the earth to rest beneath its shadows, for where-
 
 32 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 ever the English power plants its flag, aye and beyond, 
 there the Church of England strives to gather the nations 
 within its fold. 
 
 The Glastonbury thorn itself has perished ; in the reign 
 of Ehzabeth, one of its huge trunks was hacked down by the 
 impious zeal of a puritan, and the other would have followed 
 but that the blow with which he would have felled it fell on 
 his own leg, while a chip flying upwards put out his eye. 
 The remaining trunk, the blossoms of which we are told 
 were considered such curiosities that Bristol merchants 
 carried them into foreign parts, survived till the great 
 Rebellion, when it was cut down by a " Military Saint " 
 of the period. What judgment fell upon him we are not 
 told. But there are many survivors among its descendants, 
 and few gentlemen's parks in Somerset are without the 
 Glastonbury thorn, grown from a slip taken from the origi- 
 nal tree. So firm was the belief in its sanctity, that in 
 the author's younger days an old woman gravely argued 
 that the old style must be right and the new wrong, as on 
 old Christmas night (Epiphany) the cattle always knelt down 
 at 1 2 o'clock before the Glastonbury thorn in Mr. Lee Lee's 
 park at Dillington (near Ilminster), 7wt on what we called 
 Christmas day. It is a fact that the thorn does often flower 
 about Christmas, and that it is undoubtedly of Eastern 
 origin. 
 
 The holy grail has entirely disappeared, never having 
 been seen since the days of Arthur ; and it seems, more- 
 over, to have quite died out of the folk-lore of Somerset. 
 
 One striking point in this legend is the way it serves as a 
 meeting point for so many converging lines of history and
 
 JOSEPH OF ARIMATHEA. 33 
 
 legend. In fact, it is a sort of quaint cross-road of literature 
 and myth. We have Joseph of Arimathea, who plays 
 the principal part, and yet is himself one of the persons 
 mentioned in the New Testament, and a veritable disciple 
 of the Lord. Then there is Arviragus, whose father, 
 Cunobelin, represents at once Roman history, British his- 
 tory and British legend, and who, both father and son, 
 figure in Shakespeare's play of Cymbeline ; and to complete 
 the tale comes the mythical King Lucius, whose much 
 doubted mission to Rome appears to me, however, both 
 natural and probable. 
 
 Authorities. — William of Malmesbury ; Geoffrey of 
 Monmouth; Ecclesiastical Myths and Legends from 
 various sources ; and local tradition.
 
 Watchet. 
 
 THE LEGEND OF ST. DECUMAN. 
 {Circa A.D. 400.) 
 
 " Watchet is a neat little port with a neat little harbour, 
 enclosed by piers and protected by a breakwater, close to 
 which the line passes. Far older is it than it looks, for it 
 was of sufficient importance back in Saxon times to be 
 repeatedly ravaged by the Norsemen. Local memory of 
 the site of some of the conflicts still abides, and a field 
 between Watchet and Williton bears the name of Battle- 
 gore. The scenery is not bold, but it is peaceful and pretty, 
 and the red cliffs of sandstone and conglomerate, alternating 
 with variegated marls, intersected by white bands of g)-psum, 
 and contrasted with the sombre shade of the liassic lime- 
 stones, gives the coast a chromatic character peculiarly its 
 own. Nor does the land monopolize the richness of 
 colouring. The sea along this shore often manifests a 
 peculiar iridescent hue, with a tinge of rainbow green, which, 
 mixed together, formed different gradations of kindred 
 colours, and, sometimes going off in purple, gave the surface 
 of the ocean a great resplendency." ^ 
 
 It was to this shore, some time in the fourth or fifth 
 
 ' Worth's "Tourist Guide."
 
 WATCHET. 35 
 
 centuries, that St. Decuman crossed the Bristol Channel, or 
 what was perhaps then called the Sabrina y^ilstuarium, from 
 the opposite coast of Wales, on a hurdle, or as some say his 
 cloak, which, if waterproof, was perhaps the better boat of 
 the two. What moved him to this marvellous voyage the 
 legend does not say ; in fact, there is one note of a veritable 
 legend to be observed, that it always leaves immense room 
 for the imagination, while invented legends are suspiciously 
 minute. But whatever may have been his motive he landed 
 at Watchet, but not caring for the low flat shore scaled a 
 hill near at hand, and built there some kind of shrine for 
 worship, and a cell for his own habitation. Here he lived 
 for many years, in part supported by the milk of a cow, 
 which followed him wherever he went. 
 
 At last he suffered for his faith. The date is so doubtful, 
 that whether heathen Britons, Romans, Saxons, or Danes 
 were authors of his martyrdom, it is difficult to say ; one 
 thing — I had nearly said — is certain ; perhaps it is safer 
 to say, is undoubtedly part of the legend, viz., that when the 
 heathen cut off his head, they left his body dead and 
 dishonoured upon the shore, but he, not willing that his 
 body, erewhile a living temple of the Holy Spirit, should 
 be left in such a state, carrying his head in his hands, took 
 it to a spring, where he cleansed it from all impurities. And 
 there his body was found, decently laid out, by his disciples. 
 They buried him in front of the altar in his own small 
 chapel, and afterwards built a church over his remains on 
 the hill where he had taught and worshipped, and for all 
 ages it luis born the saint's name and is known as the 
 Church of St. Decuman.
 
 36 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 This quaint and graceful legend is one of those wonders 
 that plainly grew from the loving memory of his disciples ; 
 it may have been that some heathen who looked on, or even 
 assisted, at his martyrdom, may have been seized with 
 remorse while witnessing his pious end, and paid due 
 reverence to his remains, and then, from fear of revenge, 
 have concealed his good deed, and left it to be supposed to 
 be the work of the saint himself.
 
 PORI^OCK yVjMD ^T. DUBRITIU^. 
 
 (A.D. 444-519.) 
 
 There is scarcely a fairer spot in England than Porlock — ■ 
 the enclosed port — on the north coast of Somerset. There 
 the wearied traveller may be well pleased to rest and sigh 
 out his soul in the very languor and weariness of happy 
 idlesse. It was the writer's happy lot some summers past 
 to spend a few days in the bowery Myrtle Cottage, with 
 two charming elderly ladies as hostesses, and a stolid 
 Somersetshire lass as attendant. The cottage is almost 
 hidden from view by the wealth of climbing roses and wood- 
 bine, myrtle and jasmine, that cover it. Every sense is 
 gratified at once. The interior is as charming as the 
 outside, with stores of old china, antique oak furniture, with 
 pots of flowering fuchsia and geranium in every window, 
 and weak Christians might well be content to rest here on 
 enchanted ground and forget the world, its pomps, vanities, 
 and vexations. 
 
 But stay ; there is a reminder that how fair soever this 
 world may be, here is not our home, for night and morning 
 the bell of the quaint little church of St. Dubritius summons
 
 ^8 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 US to a higher service than a mere aesthetic or epicurean 
 ■worship of material beauty. It is only the other side of the 
 road, but, small as it is, it has some fine monuments and 
 countless points of interest. I fear the patron saint cannot be 
 claimed as a native of Somerset. He probably was a native 
 of South Wales and Archbishop of Caerleon, the city of 
 legions — metropolitan therefore of the British Church, the 
 seat of his diocese being one of the three great fortified 
 points which Arthur held as fortresses. It was at Caerleon 
 that he crowned Arthur with great pomp, as Geoffrey of 
 Monmouth tells us ; and after the magnificent ceremony, 
 which old Geoffrey minutely describes, the holy man re- 
 signed his archbishopric and went into retirement, and it 
 may well be that he chose this lovely spot in which to spend 
 his last days. Whether this be so or not, one thing is 
 certain, that the communication between North Somerset 
 and South Wales was constant, and the connection 
 intimate. 
 
 One is thankful for the few records and memorials of the 
 ancient British Church, before Saxon and Norman had 
 occupied the county, and given to every sacred spot the 
 name of some favourite saint of their own race, or of the 
 intruding Roman Church, and the name of St. Dubritius 
 is one that may well be held in reverence and loving 
 remembrance. 
 
 " How great soever," says Alban Butler, " was the cor- 
 ruption of vice which had sunk deep into the hearts of 
 many in the degenerate ages of the ancient Britons, before 
 the invasion of the English Saxons, God raised among them 
 many eminent Saints, who, by their zealous exhortations and
 
 PORLOCK AND ST. DUERITIUS. 39 
 
 example, invited their countrymen by penance to avert the 
 Divine wrath which was kindled over their heads. One of 
 the most illustrious fathers and instructors of the Saints was 
 St. Dubricius, who flourished chiefly in that part which is 
 now called South "Wales. He had two large schools of 
 sacred learning on the Wye, where he had a thousand 
 scholars with him for years together. He flourished about 
 the year 444." For more than fourteen hundred years, then, 
 has the name of this eminent saint of the ancient church 
 of our county been held in honour in this fair spot. And, 
 little as we knov\' of his connection with Somerset, he well 
 deserves a place among its worthies. 
 
 Authorities. — Geoffrey of Monmouth ; Butler's Lives 
 of the Saints.
 
 (A.D. 492-542.) 
 
 ■:o:- 
 
 DuRiNG a summer holiday, some years gone by, the author 
 made the acquaintance, for the first time and within a few 
 weeks, of Arthur's birth-place at Tintagel, in Cornwall, and 
 of his burial-place at Glastonbury, in Somerset. These visits 
 gave a form and consistency to the myth that had been 
 familiar from childhood, viz., that Arthur was ;iof dead, 
 that he but slept a charmed sleep, and that the day 7iwuld 
 come when he would arise, with his sword Excalibur, and 
 chase away the perfidious Saxons. Moreover, that where 
 he slept would be found this legend — 
 
 "Hie jacet Arthurus, rex quondam rexque futurus." 
 
 From whence the legend was learned I cannot tell ; cer- 
 tainly in those days I knew nought of Tennyson's Morte 
 d' Arthur, or Caxton's version of Sir Thomas Mallory's King 
 Arthur. But the myths and tales gathered from various 
 sources have gradually arranged themselves together, till,
 
 KING ARTHUR IN SOMERSET. 4 1 
 
 at least in my own mind, they have arrived at a clearness 
 and consistency which, though much mingled with fable, 
 makes the story of King Arthur in Somerset rather an 
 embellished and elaborated piece of history than a veritable 
 myth. It is at any rate satisfactory to be able to begin the 
 story with 
 
 CAXTON'S apology for his life and death of ARTHUR. 
 
 " It is notoriously known, through the universal world, that there be 
 nine worthy and best that ever were, that is, to wit, three Panims, three 
 Jews, and three Christian men. As for the Panims, they were before the 
 incarnation of Christ, which were named, the first, Hector of Troy, of 
 whom the history is common, both in ballad and in prose ; the second, 
 Alexander the Great ; and the third, Julius Ccesar, Emperor of Rome, 
 of which the histories be well known and had. And as for the three 
 Jews, which were also before the incarnation of our Lord, of whom the 
 first was Duke Joshua, which brought the children of Israel into the 
 land of behest ; the second was Da\'id, King of Jerusalem ; and third 
 was Judas Maccabaeus. And since the said incarnation have been three 
 noble Christian men, called and admitted through the universal world 
 into the number of the nine best and worthy ; of whom was first the 
 noble King Arthur ; the second was Charlemagne, or Charles the Great, 
 of whom the historj' is had in many places, both in French and in 
 English ; and the third, and last, was Godfrey of Bulloigne. 
 
 ' ' And shall the Jews and the heathen be honoured in the memory 
 and magnificent prowess of their worthies ? Shall the French and 
 German nations glorify their triumphs with their Godfrey and Charles ? 
 and shall we of this island be so possessed with incredulity, diffidence, 
 stupidity and ingratitude, to deny, make doubt, or express in speech and 
 history the immortal name and fame of our victorious Arthur ! All the 
 honour we can do him is to honour ourselves in remembrance of him." 
 
 Fortified by such authority we proceed to give the legend 
 of Arthur in Somerset : —
 
 42 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 FYTTE I. 
 
 BRITAIN AFTER THE DEPARTURE OF THE ROMANS. 
 
 "Time upon my waste, committed hath such theft, 
 That it of Arthur here scarce memory hath left." 
 
 Drayton's Polyolhion. 
 
 It was before the Christian era, and some time before the 
 coming of the great Csesar, that a colony of the Belgae came 
 to Britain, and, headed by Divitiacus, settled in the southern 
 counties, where probably other emigrants from Gaul had 
 preceded them. The memorials of their occupation are 
 still to be seen, notably their defensive works of the Fosse 
 way in Wilts and Somerset, and, what concerns us most, the 
 hill fort at Cadbury, in the east of Somerset. Both these 
 are undoubtedly the work of the Belgse, strengthened and 
 improved by Roman science and military skill. 
 
 In all the legendary history of this part of the county we 
 find traces of the original inhabitants of the land ; fierce, 
 nay, savage they seem to have been, "a race whom no 
 civility could melt, who never tasted grace, and goodness 
 ne'er had felt."' They seem to have been looked upon as 
 the indigenous sons of the soil, and to have been regarded 
 by the Trojan Brutus and his successors, by the Belgae and 
 others, as hopeless and irreclaimable monsters. 
 
 But the Romans came and overcame, and (iladerhaf, like 
 the rest of Britain, shared in the mingled good and evil of 
 the Roman rule. In the fifth century the Roman power 
 was breaking up, and their armies were recalled from their 
 distant dependencies to defend Rome's very existence at 
 
 'Wordsworth. These "salvage "men reappear in the romances of 
 Mallory, Spenser, and ol Jack the Giant-killer I
 
 KING ARTHUR IN SOMERSET. 43 
 
 home. Every fighting man was in their legions, and 
 Britain was drained of its youth and strength, deprived of 
 its governing power, and left a helpless prey to the savage 
 barbarians who attacked it from the north and east, and to 
 repel whom had taxed even Roman power to the full. 
 
 " Let us eat and drink, for to-morrow we die," was the 
 reckless cry of the despairing Britons. Hopeless, heartless, 
 they fell an easy prey to the fierce invaders, and the high 
 civilization to which they had been brought by Roman 
 culture was now only a source of weakness. The fearful 
 state of the country has been described in the mournful 
 pages of the one historian of the time, Gildas. In 420 a.d. 
 the last Roman soldier left the British soil. 
 
 Nearly a hundred years pass before the heavy " plague- 
 cloud " that descended upon Britain, its people and its 
 history, rolls away. The period may be aptly described as 
 " The groans of the Britons." It is all we can say of it with 
 certainty. We hear of wars and rumours of wars; a confused 
 sound of battle reaches us ; misty shadows pass across the 
 stage ; there is much bloodshed but little resistance ; we 
 catch sight but of the pursuers and the pursued. But as 
 the century goes on there is a change. When the dark 
 cloud descended, it was on the despairing Britons, who 
 either fell or fled ; as it partially lifts, we descry the grand 
 figure of a noble Briton of royal race, Aurelius Ambrosius. 
 He had been trained under Roman discipline, and was a 
 wise and valiant man. He is said to have been King of 
 Damnonia, which included, besides Devonshire, part of 
 East Cornwall and West Somerset. Those who were babes 
 when the Romans left had grown to manhood, and a new
 
 44 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 generation had arisen not enervated by servitude to Rome. 
 Ambrosius gathered the youth of the country around him ; 
 he trained them to arms, and began a spirited resistance to 
 the heathen Saxons, but in a.d. 497 Ambrosius died, and was 
 succeeded by his far less worthy brother, Uther Pendragon. 
 Uther forced the widowed queen of Gorlois, King of 
 Cornwall, to marry him,' but he did not live to see the 
 fruit of his violence, and passed away wailing that he had 
 no heir to succeed him. 
 
 But Arthur in due time w-as born, and delivered to 
 Merlin's care. Strange tales were told of a great storm, 
 and a wondrous ship, and the naked babe being found 
 wailing on Tintagel rock. Merlin, however, vouched him 
 to be Uther's son, and all then looked to him to carry on 
 the work that had been so well begun by his uncle. He was 
 brought up by ^Merlin, and by him instructed in all wise 
 government, while holy priests taught him a still higher lore. 
 Glastonbury was then, as it remained till the sixteenth cen- 
 tury, a school of holy teaching for the noblest in the land. 
 Arthur was often there, if not, as is highly probable, entirely 
 educated there. The spot where Christian foot first trod in 
 Britain, it remained to the very last faithful to its high calling. 
 
 Here it is said that he saw a wondrous vision. While 
 resting for a night at a convent at the foot of Weary- All Hill, 
 he was commanded to go the next day, at dawn, to the 
 Oratory of St. Mary Magdalene, at Bekey, a small island 
 in the neighbourhood, and to attend diligently to what 
 
 » I am, of course, perfectly aware of the ordinary legend, but it has 
 no connection with Somerset, and there being two versions of the tale I 
 have preferred this one.
 
 KING ARTHUR IN SOMERSET. 45 
 
 he should behold. Arthur entered the chapel, and was 
 placed by the ofificiating priest in a position where he might 
 get a clear view of all that passed. The priest began to vest 
 himself, when suddenly the Virgin mother appeared with 
 the infant Jesus in her arms, and she condescendingly 
 assisted in adjusting his robes. The mass began, and the 
 priest read to the prayer of consecration, when the lady 
 handed the child to him. He placed it near the chalice on 
 the corporal, elevated it at the words " Hoc est corpus," 
 deprived it of life, and then returned it a corpse to the 
 sacred cloth. Arthur partook of the slaughtered victim, 
 which, after the conclusion of the mass, became a living 
 child again, and flew back, sound and uninjured, to his 
 mother's arms. ^ 
 
 At the age of fifteen Arthur was crowned king, at Caer- 
 leon-on-Usk, in Monmouthshire, then the acknowledged 
 metropolis, both political and ecclesiastical, of the Britons. 
 He fought against the Picts and Scots in the north, and at 
 Carlisle lingers many a tradition of the valour with which he 
 subdued his northern foes. But again he had to turn south- 
 ward, to oppose the heathen hordes who were swarming 
 from the east. It may have been the taking of Winchester 
 by the Saxons, in the year 515, that determined him to fix 
 upon some site of known strength, and fortifying it with all 
 the skill of the time, to make it a rallying point and position 
 of offence and defence against his enemies. Such a- site he 
 found in Camelot, or, as it is now called, Cadbury Fort. 
 
 Here it is necessary to pause and tell somewhat of its 
 
 history. 
 
 ' This is manifestly not a veritable legend, but a religious fable 
 invented for a special purpose.
 
 46 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 FYTTE THE SECOND. 
 
 ARTHUR AT CAMELOT. 
 
 "Arthur's antient seat 
 Which made the Briton's name through all the world so great, 
 Like Camelot, what place was ever yet renown'd 
 Where, as at Caerleon oft, he kept the Table Round ? 
 Most famous for the sports at Pentecost so long, 
 From whence all mighty deeds and brave achievements sprung." 
 
 Drayton's Polyolbion, song iii. 
 
 Arthur had arrived at man's estate, and his people would 
 fain that he should take a wife, so that if, like his uncle, 
 Aurelius Ambrosius, he were taken from them, he might, 
 unlike him, leave an heir of his own blood. Among the petty 
 kings in the West was Leodogran, King of Cameliard, a 
 country represented at this day by Camelot, or Cadbury Fort, 
 and a cluster of places in the east of Somerset whose names 
 are derived from the same root : North and South Cadbury, 
 Queen's Camel, West Camel, and Castle Cary. Leodogran's 
 kingdom had been beset with invaders, and overrun with 
 wild beasts : Arthur had come to his help and rescued his 
 dominions. So it came to pass that when his people spake 
 to him of marriage, Guinivere, the fair daughter of Leodo- 
 gran, came to his mind, and he asked her of her father. 
 The King of Cameliard was well pleased, and with his 
 daughter's hand he promised him his greatest treasure — the 
 Table Round — and made him his heir. 
 
 But Guinivere, in her pride of youth and beauty, had 
 little noted her father's deliverer, and scarce glanced at the 
 young knight, who paid her none of the homage she 
 thought her due, and who was ever engrossed in earnest
 
 KIN-", ARTHUR IN SOMERSET. 47 
 
 consultations with her father on the state of the kinedom. 
 on knights and wars, on castles and sieges ; and so it came to 
 pass when Launcelot, Arthur's best and most trusted knight, 
 was sent by him to fetch her home, she, never doubting but 
 that the king would have come himself, thought Launcelot 
 was Arthur, and when she saw him her heart leapt to his. 
 But, when she came to see her pure and stainless lord, he 
 seemed cold and passionless beside Launcelot ; and he, who 
 had no thought of guile, and loved where he trusted, and 
 trusted where he loved, gave them unconsciously oppor- 
 tunities of meeting, and Guinivere's heart passed more and 
 more from Arthur and attached itself more and more 
 passionately to Launcelot. For Arthur was taken up with 
 affairs of State, and with his beautiful dream of the Kniahts 
 of the Round Table. In this order none was higher than 
 other ; and here, in his palace of Camelot, built by 
 Merlin's magic power in a single night, he would assemble 
 a hundred and fifty knights of noble birth, pure and stain- 
 less like himself, and the knights bound themselves by 
 solemn oaths to keep the rules of the order. They were as 
 follows : — 
 
 1. That every knight should be well armed and furnished 
 to undertake any enterprise wherein he was employed by 
 sea or by land, on horseback or on foot. 
 
 2. That he should be ever prest (ready) to assail all 
 tyrants or oppressors of the people. 
 
 3. That he should protect widows and maids, restore 
 children to their just rights, repossess such persons as, 
 without just cause, were exiled, and with all his force main- 
 tain the Christian fixith.
 
 48 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 4. That he should be a champion for the public weal, 
 and as a lion repulse the enemies of his country. 
 
 5. That he should advance the reputation of honour and 
 suppress all vice ; relieve the afflicted by adverse fortune ; 
 give aid to Holy Church, and protect pilgrims. 
 
 6. That he should bury soldiers that wanted sepulture, 
 deliver prisoners, ransom captives, and cure men hurt in the 
 services of their country. 
 
 7. That he should in all honourable actions adventure his 
 person, yet with respect to justice and truth, and in all 
 enterprises proceed sincerely, never failing to use the utmost 
 force of body and labour of mind. 
 
 8. That after the attaining of an enterprise he should 
 cause it to be recorded, to the end the fame of the fact 
 might ever live to the eternal honour and renown of the 
 noble order. 
 
 9. That if any complaint were made at the court of this 
 mighty king, of perjury and oppression, then some knight 
 of the order whom the king should appoint ought to avenge 
 the same. 
 
 10. That if any knight of foreign nation did come into 
 the court with desire to challenge or make any show of 
 prowess (were he single or accompanied), those knights 
 ought to be ready in arms to make answer. 
 
 11. That if any lady, gentleman, or widow or maid, or 
 other oppressed person, did present a petition declaring that 
 they were or had been in this or other nations injured or 
 offered dishonour, that they should be graciously heard, and 
 without delay one or more knights should be sent to take 
 revenge.
 
 KING ARTHUR IN SOMERSET. 49 
 
 12. That every knight should be wiUing to inform young 
 princes, lords, and gentlemen in the orders and exercises 
 of arms, thereby not only to avoid idleness, but also to 
 increase the honour of knighthood and chivalry. 
 
 Such were the rules of this renowned order, which, com- 
 bined with the disturbed state of the country, caused that 
 
 " Every morning brought a noble chance, 
 And every chance brought out a noble knight." 
 
 It may probably, as I have already said, have been the 
 taking of Winchester by the Saxon Cerdic in 515 which 
 caused Arthur to concentrate his forces in the western 
 peninsula. Cameliard was now his in right of his wife. 
 He determined, therefore, to fortify his kingdom, and at 
 the three extreme points to place strong castles, which he 
 strengthened by every available means. These points were 
 Caerleon-on-Usk, which guarded the Sabrina, or estuary of 
 the Severn, and St. Michael's Mount, at the extreme south 
 west ; but the post of danger, and therefore of honour, was 
 Camelot. He pitched with an experienced eye upon this 
 great Belgic fortress, situated in one of the most fertile and 
 picturesque parts of the south-east of Somerset, as the place 
 where the great stand must be made. The shape of the 
 mound is irregular, neither quite round nor square : part of 
 it was hewed from the solid rock. Its circumference is 
 about a mile. Four deep ditches in concentric rings, with 
 as many ramparts of earth and stones, form the primary 
 defences : these are further strengthened by a series of zig- 
 zag terraces on inclined planes, so constructed that the 
 
 5
 
 50 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 besieged, though they retreated from their assailants, could 
 still make a desperate resistance. On the top of this fortified 
 mount is a moated camp or Prsetorium, enclosing a space 
 of at least twenty acres, and here Merlin raised the enchanted 
 palace of Camelot. The spot must have been well-nigh 
 impregnable in days when artillery was unknown. 
 
 Here, then, was Arthur's great rallying point ; hither the 
 persecuted fled for protection, the wronged for redress, the 
 patriotic to assist in the defence of their country. Every 
 possibility of defence and adornment was lavished here ; 
 and here were held, specially at Whitsuntide, chapters of the 
 order of Knights of the Round Table. Here, in intervals 
 of peace, were held the mimic games of warfare ; and from 
 here, after a time of repose, they issued forth again and 
 again against the heathen hordes. Within the greater 
 triangle was a smaller and more sacred one ; its three 
 points were, the Tor Hill at Glastonbury, the Mons Acutus, 
 or Montacute, and Camelot itself — lines drawn from point 
 to point make an equilateral triangle, each side being twelve 
 miles in length. This twice trebly guarded territory was 
 defended by saintly shield from invasion, and from any 
 noxious or venomous creature. 
 
 It was the year 520 a.d. Exactly one hundred years had 
 elapsed since the last Roman soldiers left Britain a prey 
 to their enemies. But what a different Britain it was now. 
 It is true the enemy were in the land, and held a great 
 part of it, but the Britons were no longer helpless or hope- 
 less. From the towers of Camelot Arthur led forth an 
 army full of confidence and eager for the fray ; he led them 
 beyond the bounds of Gladerhaf (Somerset), for he would
 
 KING ARTHUR IN SOMERSET. 51 
 
 not that this beloved land should be soiled by the heathen's 
 tread. At Mount Badon, in Wiltshire, was fought the great 
 battle in which Arthur was victorious, and the onward march 
 of the Saxons was stayed for the time. At Camelot watch and 
 ward was kept ; from its summit could be seen the Mendip 
 Hills in the west of Somerset, the Blackdown summits in 
 Devonshire, and the British Channel in the south. Twelve 
 great battles did Arthur fight ; the eleventh is said by some 
 to have been fought near Camelot, but I hold rather that 
 the traces of a great conflict, which have been discovered 
 there, took place in more recent times, when the Saxon 
 dominion was extending itself still further to the west. For 
 Gladerhaf remained British till after Arthur's time, nor did 
 Glastonbury pass under the Saxon sway till after they too 
 had embraced Christianity, and conquerors and conquered 
 knelt together at the same shrine. 
 
 The story of King Ryence's challenge belongs in part 
 to Camelot. It may be found in full in IMallory's King 
 Arthur, and also in part in a ballad preserved in Percy's 
 " Reliques of Ancient Poetry." King Ryence, a potentate 
 of North "Wales, sent to Arthur at Caerleon to demand his 
 beard, as he needed one more to make up the tale of twelve 
 royal beards, with which "to purfle his mantle.'' If he 
 were refused he would slay him, and lay waste his country. 
 Arthur, who was then young, replied that his beard would 
 scarce answer for the purpose he required it, and threw back 
 his threat upon himself. Shortly afterwards Ryence was 
 brought as a prisoner to Camelot, and Arthur seems to have 
 been content with his humiliation, and to have retaliated no 
 further upon him. The ballad is as follows ; it is worth
 
 52 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 noting how constantly Whit-Sunday or the day of Pentecost 
 recurs in the Arthurian legends : — 
 
 KING RYENCE'S CHALLENGE. 
 
 " As it fell out on a Pentecost day 
 
 King Arthur at Camelot kept his Court Royall, 
 With his faire Queene, Dame Guiniver the gay ; 
 And many bold barons sitting in hall, 
 With ladies attired in purple and pall : 
 And heraults in hewkes ' hooting on high, 
 Cryed ' Largesse ! Largesse ! Chevaliers tres-hardie ! ' 
 
 A doughty dwarfe to the uppermost deas 
 Right pertlye 'gan pricke, kneeling on knee, 
 
 With Steven ^ fulle stoute am ids all the preas, 
 
 Sayd, ' Nowe, Sir King Arthur, God save thee, and see 
 Sir Ryence of North-gales greeteth well thee ! 
 
 And bids thee thy beard anon to him send, 
 
 Or else from thy jaws he will it off rend ! 
 
 For his robe of state is a rich scarlet mantle 
 
 With eleven kings' beards bordered about, 
 And there is room lefte yet in a kantle 
 
 For thine to stande, to make the twelfth out : 
 
 This must be done, be thou never so stout ; 
 This must be done, I tell thee no fable 
 Maugre the teeth of all thy Round Table ? ' 
 
 When this mortal message from his mouthe past, 
 Great was the noyse both in hall and in bower : 
 
 The king fum'd, the queene screecht, ladies were aghast ; 
 Princes pufif'd ; barons blust'red ; lords began lower ; 
 
 Pages and yeomen yell'd out in the hall. 
 
 Then in came Sir Kay, the king's seneschal. 
 
 ' Silence ! my soveraignes,' quoth this courteous knight, 
 
 And in that stound the stowre began still : 
 ' Then ' the dwarfe's dinner full deerely was dight, 
 
 Of wine and wassal he had his wille : 
 
 And, when he had eaten and drunken his fill. 
 An hundred piece of fine coyned gold 
 
 Were given this dwarf for his message bold. 
 
 ' Heralds' coats. ' Voice.
 
 KING ARTHUR IN SOMERSET. 53 
 
 ' But say to Sir Ryence, thou dwarf,' quoth the king, 
 ' That for his bold message I do him defye ; 
 
 And shortlye with basins and pans will him ring 
 Out of North-gales ; where he and I 
 With swords and not razors, quickly shall trj-e 
 
 \Yhether he, or King Arthur will prove the best barbor 
 
 And therewith he shook his good sword Excalabor." 
 
 As before told, in the legend of Glastonbury, among the 
 treasures brought by Joseph of Arimathea to Britain were 
 two of priceless worth ; one, a thorn taken from the Lord's 
 brow, the other, the cup from which He drank at the last 
 supper. This latter most precious relic, called the Sangreal, 
 had been preserved for ages at Glastonbury, but on account 
 of the grievous sins which prevailed and the disordered 
 state of the country, it had been caught away ; but now 
 a murmur arose, no one knew how or where, that the 
 Sangreal had been seen again : and here seemed the salve 
 for all their wounds, the cure for all their troubles, the talis- 
 man which was to preserve them from all ill ; so men were 
 waiting and wondering for what was to come to pass, they 
 scarce knew what. 
 
 Pentecost had come, and a chapter of the order of the 
 Knights of the Round Table was held as usual at Camelot. 
 The knights were assembled in the great hall of the castle. 
 Anon a cracking and crying as of thunder was heard, and 
 they thought the palace would break asunder. In the midst 
 entered a sunbeam more clear by seven times than ever they 
 saw day. Then the knights beheld each other fairer than 
 they had ever seen them before, and no knight might speak 
 a word for a great while, and each man looked on the other
 
 54 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 as they had been dumb. Then entered into the hall the 
 Holy Grail, covered with white samite ; but none might see 
 it, nor who bare it, and all the hall was filled with sweet 
 odours, and the holy vessel departed suddenly, and they 
 wist not whence it came. 
 
 Dumb were they all for. a lime ; then spoke the light and 
 foolish Sir Gawaine, and took an oath that he would go on 
 a quest for the Sangreal, and would search for it, at least a 
 year and a day, until he found it. Then the other knights 
 swore to the same. It was with bitter grief that Arthur 
 learned the vow, for well he knew that high and holy gifts 
 are given by God to those who are in their ordinary way 
 of duty, as the angels came to the shepherds whilst they 
 kept their sheep, and that this wild quest would but disperse 
 the knights throughout the country, while they neglected 
 the work that God had set them, viz. the defence of their 
 own land against the heathen. Then said the king : "lam 
 sure at this quest of the Sangreal shall all ye of the Round 
 Table depart, and never shall I see you whole together 
 again ; therefore will I see you all together in the meadow 
 of Camelot, for to joust and tourney, that after your death 
 men may speak of it, that such good knights were wholly 
 together on such a day." So were they all assembled in the 
 meadow both more and less. 
 
 Arthur's last tournament was held, and the maiden-knight, 
 Sir Galahad, won the honours of the day. Then, when the 
 tourney was over, the whole assembly went to the Minster, 
 and there, for the last time, joined all together in rites 
 of prayer and praise. Then said the king to Sir Gawaine : 
 " Alas ! ye have well-nigh slain me with the vow and
 
 KING ARTHUR IN SOMERSET. 55 
 
 promise that ye have made, for through you ye have bereft 
 me of the fairest fellowship and the truest knighthood that 
 ever were seen together in any realm of the world ; for, 
 when they shall depart from hence, I am sure that all shall 
 never meet more in this world, for there shall many die in 
 this quest, and so it forethinketh me a little, for I have 
 loved them as well as my life." The next morning the 
 knights rode out of Camelot.^ But the history of their 
 adventures does not belong to Somerset. 
 
 FYTTE THE THIRD. 
 
 Arthur's tomb at glastonbury. 
 
 " Not great Arthur's tomb, nor holy Joseph's grave 
 From sacrilege had power their sacred bones to save 
 He, who that God in man to his sepulchre brought, 
 Or he, which for the faith twelve famous battles fought." 
 
 Drayton's Folyolbwn. 
 
 Behind all this bravery and fair seeming, however, was 
 rising a dark cloud, which did more to break up Arthur's 
 Table-Round than even the quest of the Sangreal, for 
 rumours had long been rife that Guinivere was unfaithful, 
 and that his best-beloved knight, Sir Launcelot, was the 
 partner of her sin. It was long ere they reached Arthur, 
 
 ' It seems necessary to say here that Caxton gratuitously explains 
 Camelot to be Winchester ; but Caxton was a Kentish man and, more- 
 over, lived abroad in Burgundy and the Netherlands for a great part 
 of his life. He probably knew something, though little, of Winchester, 
 and nothing whatever of Somerset. Stowe, and Drayton in his " I'oly- 
 olbion," make it in Somerset, and local tradition is clear upon the 
 point. As a matter of fact, dates make it simply impossible, as Win- 
 chester passed to the Saxons in 515.
 
 56 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 who was so guileless that he could not believe in the guilt 
 of those he loved ; but at last it became too manifest, and 
 Guinivere's flight made the unfaithfulness of his wife and 
 friend patent to the king. Guinivere's first flight was to 
 Glastonbury ; and in a life of Gildas, written by Caradoc of 
 Lancarvon, we are told that whilst he (Gildas) was residing 
 at Glastonbury, Arthur's Queen was carried off and lodged 
 there, that Arthur immediately besieged the place, but, 
 through the mediation of the Abbot and of Gildas, con- 
 sented at length to receive his wife again and to depart 
 peaceably. When this first flight took place we are not 
 told; but after a time, and when the rebellion of his nephew 
 Mordred took place, Guinivere fled again, this time to 
 Amesbury, in Wiltshire. There she was professed a nun. 
 After her death her body was carried to rest at Glastonbury 
 by Sir Launcelot himself, she having prayed that she might 
 never see him again in life. And when she was put into the 
 earth. Sir Launcelot swooned and lay long upon the ground. 
 A hermit came and awaked him, and said : " Ye are to 
 blame, for ye displease God with such manner of sorrow- 
 making." " Truly," said Sir Launcelot, " I trust I do not 
 displease God, for He knoweth well mine intent, for it was 
 not, nor is for any rejoicing in sin, but my sorrow may never 
 have an end. For when I remember and call to mind her 
 beauty, her bounty, and her nobleness, that was as well with 
 her king, my lord Arthur, as with her; and also when I saw 
 the corpse of that noble King and noble Queen so lie to- 
 gether in that cold grave, made of earth, that sometime were 
 set in most honourable places, truly mine heart would not 
 serve me to sustain my wretched and careful body also.
 
 KING ARTHUR IN SOMERSET. 57 
 
 And when I remember me, how through my default, and 
 through my presumption and pride, that they were both laid 
 full low, the which were ever peerless that ever were living 
 of Christian people. Wit ye well," said Sir Launcelot, 
 " this remembered of their kindness, and of mine unkind- 
 ness, sunk and impressed so in my heart, that all my natural 
 strength failed me, so that I might not sustain myself." 
 
 The rebellion of his nephew Mordred brought strife and 
 war into the hitherto carefully-guarded peninsula. Mordred 
 maintained that Arthur was no son of Uther Pendragon, and 
 that he himself was the rightful heir; so Arthur had to turn 
 his arms against his own people. It was at Camelford, 
 near the north coast of Cornwall, that he fought his last 
 fight. He was wounded to the death, for his skull was, as 
 we shall see, pierced with ten wounds. Then, after the 
 episode of the flinging away of the sword Excalibur, when 
 Sir Bedivere saw " the water, wap, and waves waun," a 
 barge hove to the bank ; in it were ladies with black hoods, 
 and one was Morgan la Fay, King Arthur's sister. Then 
 the barge floated to the shores of Gladerhaf,' and thence to 
 the valley of Avilion, where they took him to heal him of 
 his grievous wound. And so men said that Arthur was 
 not dead, but by the will of our Lord Jesus Christ was in 
 another place ; and men say that he will come again. I 
 will not say that it shall be so, but rather I will say, that 
 here in this world he changed his life. But men say that 
 there is written upon his tomb this verse — 
 
 " Hie jacet Arthurus, rex quondam, rex que futurus." 
 
 ' Gladerhaf, the ancient name of Somerset. Avilion, or Avalon, of 
 Glastonbury.
 
 5S MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 And thus leave we him here, and Sir Bedivere with the 
 hermit that dwelleth in a chapel beside Glastonbury.' 
 
 With Arthur perished the bright gleam of hope for the 
 British race, but the Saxons did not as yet advance farther 
 westward, nor was it till the seventh century that Gladerhaf 
 became Somerset. That he was buried at Glastonbury, 
 men knew, but the exact spot remained a secret from all, 
 and so the record of Arthur's life and labours became a 
 myth on which the earliest and latest British poets alike 
 have loved to dwell and idealize, till men scarce believed 
 that he had any existence save in the realms of romance. 
 
 Long years passed away. The old order had changed and 
 given place to new more than once. The Britons had been 
 avenged, for the Saxons had passed under the power of the 
 Dane, and then rose again only to submit to the Normans. 
 Yet the Saxons were never so crushed as the Britons had 
 been, for the Teutons have a staying power and a power of 
 combination that seem to have been denied to the Kelts. 
 Only in Wales did the ancient race preserve their indi- 
 viduality. But a weird and troubled rule was that of the 
 Norman ; father fighting against son, and brother against 
 brother. It was in the year 1177 that Henry II., when on 
 his journey to Ireland to receive the submission of the 
 princes of that country, passed through Pembroke, and was 
 there entertained by some of the Welsh chieftains. Whilst 
 there "it chanced to him to heare sung to the harpe certaine 
 ditties of the worthy exploits and actes of this Arthur by one 
 of the Welsh bards, as they were termed, whose custom was 
 to record and sing at their feasts the noble deeds of their 
 ' Mallory's King Arthur.
 
 KING ARTHUR IN SOMERSET, 59 
 
 ancestors, wherein mention was made of his death and 
 place of buriall, designing it to be in the monks' burial 
 ground at Glastonbury, and that betwixt two pyramids there 
 standing."^ 
 
 King Henry made this known to his cousin, Henry of 
 Blois, who was at once Abbot of Glastonbury and Bishop of 
 Winchester, but no steps seem to have been taken in his 
 time to ascertain its truth ; and it was not till after his 
 death that, in the reign of Richard I., Henry de Soliaco, 
 nephew of the late king and Abbot of Glastonbury, insti- 
 tuted a search, the result of which has been described by 
 Giraldus Cambrensis, the historian of his time, who was 
 present when the grave was opened. 
 
 "At the depth of seven feet was a huge, broad stone, 
 whereon a leaden cross was fastened : on that part that lay 
 downward, in rude and barbarous letters (as rudely set and 
 contrived), this inscription was written upon that side of the 
 lead that was towards the stone — 
 
 ' Hie jacet sepultus Rex Arturius in Insula Avalonia," 
 
 and digging nine foot deeper his body was discovered in the 
 trunk of a tree, the bones of great bignesse, and in his scull 
 perceived ten wounds, the last very great and plainly scene. 
 His Queen Guinivere, that had been neare kinswoman to 
 Cador, Duke of Cornwall, a lady of passing beauty, likewise 
 lay by him, whose tresses of hair finely platted, and in colour 
 like the gold, seemed perfect and whole untill it was touched, 
 but then, bewraying what all beauties are, shewed itself to be 
 duste." 
 
 ' These pyramids are minutely described by William of Malmesbury.
 
 6o MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 The crosse of lead with the inscription, as it was found 
 and taken off the stone, was kept in the treasury or revester 
 of Glastonbury Abbey till its suppression in the reign of 
 Henry VIII. The bones of King Arthur and Queen 
 Guinivere his wife were translated into the great church, and 
 " there in a fair Tombe of Marble his body was laid, and 
 his Queen's at his feete, which noble monument among the 
 fatall overthrowes of infinite more were altogether raced" 
 (razed). ^ 
 
 I know of scarcely anything more pathetic than the old 
 chronicler's account of that tress of golden hair, the sole 
 remains of the beauty that had captivated the heart of the 
 great king, and made his noblest knight to fall, and then — 
 the seeing it at a touch fall into dust. She, who had 
 mourned her sin at Amesbury, at last, by the loving hands 
 of those who had witnessed her penitence, was borne to rest 
 beside her rightful lord; and the golden tresses which, when 
 she had last seen him in life (as described or imagined by 
 our great bard of modern times), swept the dust at his 
 feet, now, after more than six hundred years had passed 
 away, faded into dust again when they had fulfilled their 
 mission of testifying to the main facts of the legend of 
 Arthur. 
 
 Nearly a hundred years again had passed when in the 
 
 year 1276 King Edward I. and his Queen Eleanor kept the 
 
 ' Speed. I have followed Speed's description taken from Giraldus, 
 save where Speed, in defiance of all chronology, makes the finding of 
 Arthur to have been during Henry II. 's reign, under Abbot Henry of 
 Blois. Dates show that it was as stated above, during Richard I.'s 
 reign, under Henry de Soliaco. He evidently confuses the two Abbots 
 Henry.
 
 KING ARTHUR IN SOMERSET. 6 1 
 
 festival of Easter at Glastonbury. It was during the Abbacy 
 of John of Taunton, a great benefactor to the Church in 
 buildings, books for the librar}', and vestments, that this 
 visit took place. So great were^the privileges of this place, 
 that even the king himself was laid under some restraint 
 while abiding in it. His deputy high marshal was not 
 allowed to exercise his office ; the king's judges were held 
 to have no authority ; and even a man who had incurred 
 the penalty of lasa majesias was not allowed to be punished. 
 The mausoleum of black marble was opened for their in- 
 spection ; the king's bones were seen, of gigantic proportion, 
 the thigh bone the width of three fingers longer than that 
 of the tallest monk present. The tomb was ordered to be 
 placed in front of the high altar ; the skulls of the king 
 and queen to remain outside for the adoration of the 
 people ! 
 
 Leland, who saw the tomb, says: "At the head of Arthurs 
 tombe lay Henricus Abbas (Henry of Blois ?) ' and a crucifix; 
 at the feet lay a figure of Arthur ; a cross on the tomb, and 
 two lions at the head and two at the feet." 
 
 And here the hero's bones rested till the Tyrant King 
 scattered all such precious relics to the winds. His body 
 has not been allowed to rest in peace, though " his name 
 liveth for evermore." Nor is Arthur's fame confined to 
 England alone, for among the figures that keep watch and 
 ward round Maximilian's tomb at Innspruck is one of the 
 patriot king, and an exquisite photograph of him in armour, 
 as he is there portrayed, faces the writer as this attempt to 
 
 * Almost certainly Henry de Soliaco, in whose Abbacy the remains 
 were discovered. Henry of Blois was certainly buried at Winchester.
 
 62 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 show the connection of Arthur's most heroic deeds with her 
 native county is being penned. 
 
 Authorities. — Gildas ; Geoffrey of Monmouth ; WiUiam 
 of Malmesbury ; Giraldus Cambrensis ; Caxton's 
 Mallory's King Arthur ; Leland ; Drayton's Poly- 
 olbion ; Speed ; Camden ; The Greatest of the 
 Plantagenets ; Our Ancient Monuments, and the 
 Land Around them, by C. P. Haines-Jackson ; and 
 lastly, oral legends.
 
 ,St. KeYJMATHE ViRQIN, of K'eYN3HA|4, 
 
 (October 8th, some time in the Fifth or Sixth Century.) 
 
 ■:o:- 
 
 This saint, though like St. Dubricius, probably a native of 
 south Wales, deserves a niche in our Temple of Fame. It 
 was somewhere in the troublous times of the fifth or sixth 
 centuries, when the great Roman Empire was breaking up, 
 ere yet our county was the land of the Sumorscetas, that St. 
 Keyna, the daughter of Braglan or Braganus, Prince of 
 Brecknockshire, became a recluse, and fixed her home in 
 Somerset in a wood near Keynsham. The county was in- 
 fested with venomous serpents, and these, by her prayers, 
 were converted to stones. 
 
 Such is the legend. Geologists would give a different 
 account of those strange petrifactions with which the county 
 abounds. 
 
 In sober truth we may believe that she was a godly and 
 devoted woman, whose superiority in birth, her eminent piety 
 and her fuller knowledge, made her an authority in cases of 
 wounds and injuries ; and the remedies she used, some 
 simple secrets of the healing art, being administered by her 
 own hands, made the people look upon her as one furnished
 
 64 MVTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 with supernatural powers, and exaggerated her cures into 
 miracles of healing. It is said that she returned into her 
 own land and died there. Keynsham has already been 
 mentioned in the story of Bladud. It stands on the Avon, 
 not far from Bristol. Is she the same to whom the Cornish 
 well of St. Keyne is dedicated ? The story is told in one 
 of Southey's ballad poems. 
 
 Authority. — Butler's Lives of the Saints.
 
 pHIL030PHEf^3 Of ^0JV[ER3ET. 
 
 GILDAS BADONICUS, CALLED GILDAS THE WISE, ALSO 
 GILDAS THE QUERULOUS. 
 
 (Born A.D. 520.) 
 
 A PERIOD of legends, myth, and uncertain tradition of more 
 than one hundred and fifty years, intervening between two 
 periods of authentic history, is a strange fact in the story of 
 our island. When we lose sight of it, it was Britain ; when 
 the curtain lifts, it is (almost) Saxon England. This strange 
 time, which has been turned to such good account by poets 
 and romance WTiters for more than a thousand years, was 
 from the year 420 to that of 599 inclusive. It was during 
 this period that our hero was born; the brave men of the 
 west, with their great leaders, had made a stand, and 
 stood like a rock which dashes back the waves of hostile 
 progress. 
 
 The culminating point of Arthur's life was his great 
 victory in a.d. 520, at Mount Badon, and it was in that 
 year that Gildas Badonicus, or Gildas of Bath, was born. 
 It might have seemed a bright omen to have first seen the 
 light at such a time, but ere he came to man's estate, the 
 
 6
 
 66 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 bright gleam of hope with which Arthur's victories and 
 Arthur's greatness had imbued his countrymen had faded 
 away, and Arthur died fighting against his own people, 
 Somerset had, of course, from its position, borne the brunt 
 of the struggle in the western peninsula, but never while 
 Arthur lived did the heathen cross its boundaries ; neces- 
 sarily, however, it fell first to the Saxons, but not till they 
 too had embraced the Christian faith. Devon and Cornwall 
 did not form an integral part of the West Saxon kingdom 
 till, perhaps, the reign of Athelstan, in the loth century, 
 but with Arthur's death a dull despair fell upon the Britons, 
 and with this despair came the vices born of it. Gildas 
 was a witness of these troubles, and as he grew up he saw 
 the last faint struggles of a decaying state ; he saw, too, and 
 recognized the vices which were alike the cause and effect 
 of this state of things, but he had neither the courage nor 
 the energy to strive against them. His writings are chiefly 
 remarkable for two things — first, the melancholy, despairing 
 tone of every word in them, for, wiih the exception of the 
 " Lamentations of Jeremiah," they are perhaps the most 
 sorrowful wail that ever was penned ; secondly, the intimate 
 knowledge they show of the whole Bible. 
 
 Gildas, the son of British parents, and, it is said, of royal 
 blood, was brought an infant from Bath, where he was born, 
 to the monastery of St. Iltutus, in Glamorganshire ; but, as 
 he grew in years, Somerset, by the valiant defence it made 
 against the Saxons, being now considered safe from invasion, 
 he returned to his native county — the Gladerhaf of the 
 Britons — in order to complete his education at Ynis-wytren 
 (Glastonbury), the largest and most learned monastery of
 
 PHILOSOPHERS OF SOMERSET. 67 
 
 the time. Here he took the vows and professed himself 
 a monk. 
 
 Whilst here, it is said that Guinivere sought refuge in the 
 abbey from her husband's indignation at the discovery of 
 her frailty. Arthur besieged the monastery, but, through 
 the mediation of the Abbot and Gildas himself, who was 
 probably a relation, he was persuaded to receive back his 
 wife and depart peaceably. But troubles thickened, and, 
 judging from the agreement of the legends and Gildas' own 
 charges against his countrymen, it is plain that the vices of 
 impurity and unchastity were rampant in the land. 
 
 On the other hand, from internal evidence alone, it appears 
 plain that he does scant justice to the bravery and resolution 
 that the Britons showed in their battles with the Saxons, for 
 when Gildas was writing, though an hundred years had 
 elapsed since their coming, and fresh swarms had poured in 
 every year, a large part of the county was still in possession 
 of his fellow-countr}-men. He speaks, too, of the foreign 
 wars — meaning the wars against the invaders, as distinguished 
 from the wars among the Britons themselves — having ceased, 
 so that the valour of Aurelius Ambrosius and his nephew 
 Arthur had won for them at least a temporary peace. 
 
 Of their brave endeavours to repulse the heathen, he 
 makes but this slight and thankless mention : " The poor 
 remnants of our nation, being strengthened, that they might 
 not be brought to utter destruction, took arms under the 
 conduct of Ambrosius Aurelianus, a modest man, who, of 
 all the Roman nation, was then alone in the confusion of 
 this troubled period by chance left alive. His parents, 
 who, for their merit, were adorned with the purple, had
 
 68 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 been slain in the same broils, and now his progeny, in these 
 our days, although shamefully degenerated from the worthi- 
 ness of their ancestors, provoked to battle their cruel 
 conquerors, and, by the goodness of God, obtained the 
 victory." 
 
 There is more in this strain, so that, in spite of himself, 
 as it were, Gildas bears witness to the wonderful recovery of 
 the county from its first disastrous overthrow by the heathen. 
 But the ulcer that was eating away all that was brave and 
 fair was the sin of impurity, to which the wild and beautiful 
 romance of " King Arthur," by Sir Thomas Mallory — which 
 is but a collection and digest of other legends — bears such 
 grievous witness. 
 
 But, perhaps, after all, the most noteworthy characteristic 
 of Gildas' writings is his exhaustive acquaintance with Holy 
 Writ. He quotes, and often copiously, from almost every 
 book in it. In his works he refers to — sometimes extracting 
 long passages from — Genesis, Exodus, Deuteronomy, Joshua, 
 Judges, Samuel, Kings, Isaiah, Jeremiah, Hosea, Joel, 
 Amos, Micah, and indeed almost all the prophets, as also 
 from the Gospels and Epistles. He shows, too, how he has 
 studied the ancient Fathers of the Church, and we find 
 passages from, and references to, Ignatius, Polycarp, Basil, 
 Bishop of Caesarea, &c. From each of these his gloomy 
 nature delights in drawing denunciations against sinners. 
 But Gildas' mournful diatribes had little or no effect ; it is, 
 perhaps, worth remarking that his copy of the Holy Scrip- 
 tures was not St. Jerome's (or the Vulgate). 
 
 For some time Gildas lived a hermit life on one, or, 
 perhaps passing from one to the other, on both of the two
 
 PHILOSOPHERS OF SOMERSET. 69 
 
 islets in the British Channel, called respectively Ronech 
 and Echin, the Steep and Flat Holms of the present day; 
 these are, in truth, but a continuation of the Mendip range. 
 It was here he wrote his "De Excidio Britanniae." 
 
 But, as old age came on, he returned to the home of his 
 younger days at Glastonbury, where he died, and was buried 
 about the year 581, or possibly later. 
 
 Authorities. — William of Malmesbury; Legends of 
 King Arthur ; Gildas' works.
 
 Archbi3hop3 of Canterbury. 
 
 NATIVES OF SOMERSET, OR WHO HAD BEEN ABBOTS OF 
 
 GLASTONBURY. 
 
 ST. BRITHWALD, ARCHBISHOP OF CAXTERBURV 
 
 (Abbot of Glastonbury, 670; Abbot of Reculver, date 
 uncertain ; Archbishop, 692-731). 
 
 Though the name of St. Brithwald has been removed from 
 the English calendar, it still remains in the Roman hagio- 
 logy on January 9th ; and, indeed, he well deser\-es to be 
 had in loving remembrance. It is curious that the Anglo- 
 Saxon Chronicle speaks of him as the_/fr^/ English Archbishop 
 of Canterbury, and adds, moreover : " Before this the bishops 
 had been Romans, but from this time they were English." 
 Yet Deus-dedit or Adeodatus, the sixth Archbishop of Can- 
 terbury, was, it is said, an Englishman ; and Bede calls him 
 one of the South Saxons, meaning, probably, a Saxon of the 
 south of England. It had been the custom from the time 
 of Augustine, in order to prevent any break in the succes- 
 sion, for each archbishop, before his death, to nominate his 
 successor ; but Honorius, the fifth archbishop, died without
 
 ARCHBISHOPS OF CANTERBURY. 7 1 
 
 having taken this precaution, and a vacancy of a year and a 
 half occurred, until Ithamar, Bishop of Rochester, consecrated 
 Frithona, a West Saxon, giving him the name of Deus-dedit.^ 
 It is more than probable that Frithona, or Deus-dedit, 
 might take his place not only as first of the Saxon arch- 
 bishops, but first also of those educated at Glastonbury ; 
 for, as neither Malmesbury nor Peterborough were then in 
 existence, he being a south-country man, could scarcely have 
 owed his education to the Scotch schools of the north. 
 
 Little is known of Deus-dedit ; yet what is known marks 
 him as a man of patience and piety, large-hearted, and who 
 was held in high respect by his contemporaries. During his 
 episcopate, Wilfrid, the talented but turbulent Bishop of 
 Northumbria, lived; and he unwittingly bears witness to 
 the large-minded charity of the archbishop, so far beyond 
 the tone of mind of that day. When Wilfrid was elected 
 Bishop of York he refused to receive consecration from the 
 hands of Deus-dedit, because, forsooth, the archbishop held 
 covimunication with heretics — the meaning of which was that 
 the good archbishop set himself to promote the union of the 
 British and Saxon Churches, and declined to look upon 
 some immaterial points of difference as hindrances to inter- 
 communion. But, in spite of this, Deus-dedit's charity was 
 not to be overcome ; for on Wilfrid's return, after his 
 consecration by Agilberd, Bishop of Paris (with twelve other 
 
 ' So says Churton, in his " Early English Church," and Dr. Hook, who 
 apparently follows him, but neither give their authority ; and he is not 
 called Frithona either by Bede or the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle. The late 
 Mr. Edward Solly most kindly sent me a quotation from Abp. Parker's 
 " De Antiquitate Britannicce Ecclesise," in which he says, speaking of 
 Deus-dedit : " Patria enim lingua Frithona vacatur."
 
 72 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 bishops), he invited him to Canterbury, and at his death 
 confided his diocese to his care. 
 
 The greatest event in Deus-dedit's episcopate was the 
 hallowing of i^Iedehamstead, afterwards Peterborough, 
 Abbey, of which a long account is given in the Anglo- 
 Saxon Chronicle. Penda, the fierce King of Mercia, being 
 dead, the throne was filled by his sons Peada and Wulfhere 
 in succession. These young kings were both Christians, and 
 the one planned what the other carried out, viz., a grand 
 monastic school for the central kingdom, such as Glaston- 
 bury was for centuries for the south and west ; and for the 
 hallowing of this monastery Wulfhere would have the highest 
 ecclesiastic in the Church. So Deus-dedit was there as 
 archbishop, with his suffragans, Ithamar of Rochester, Wini 
 of London, Jaruman of Mercia, and Tuda of Lindisfarne. 
 Oswy, King of Northumberland, the Bretwalda, was there 
 also, and signed the charter as well as Wulfhere, the founder. 
 It must have been a magnificent gathering, even in those 
 rude and early days, and marks the fact that amid all the 
 divisions of the State the unity of the Church was a living 
 power. 
 
 In 604 or 605 Deus-dedit, the first native Archbishop 
 of Canterbury, died. Four years elapsed without a fresh 
 appointment, and then again Ithamar of Rochester came 
 to the rescue, and consecrated Damian ; but whether the 
 appointment was irregular, or whether — which is likely 
 enough — it was considered undesirable that the metropo- 
 litan of the English Church should be the nominee of a 
 Kentish bishop, Damian is not reckoned among our arch- 
 bishops. The latter was probably the reason ; for it would
 
 ARCHBISHOPS OF CANTERBURY. 73 
 
 manifestly have been undesirable that the metropolitan of 
 the whole of England should be nominated by the Bishop 
 or King of Kent, one of the smallest of the many kingdoms 
 into which the land was divided, and must eventually have 
 resulted in each petty state having an independent Church 
 of its own. This calamity — for such it would have been 
 — was averted by the wisdom of Oswy, the Bretwalda, 
 with the large-hearted co-operation of Egbert, King of 
 Kent. 
 
 They, acting together, appear to have summoned a council 
 of the Church; for they specially declare that they acted 
 with the consent of the English Church, and chose Wighard, 
 an Englishman, whom they sent to Vitahan, Bishop of Rome, 
 for consecration — the reason of which seems to have been 
 that, from various causes, the only bishop in England at 
 that time whose consecration was absolutely regular was 
 Wini, Bishop of Winchester ; and three bishops were, then 
 as now, considered necessary for a canonical consecration. 
 Even could they have sunk national jealousy so far as to 
 have summoned British bishops to their assistance, the same 
 difficulty would have occurred as took place after the separa- 
 tion of the United States from England. The first formality 
 after the consecration would have been the taking oaths of 
 obedience to the new archbishop, and this no British bishop 
 would, of course, have done. 
 
 Wighard then set out for Rome, but died almost imme- 
 diately upon his arrival ; and Oswald and Egbert, anxious 
 for no further delay, desired Vitalian to select a suitable 
 person and send him at once. A very interesting correspon- 
 dence remains between the Bretwalda and the Pope, showing
 
 74 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 that the latter was fully worthy of the trust reposed in him. 
 He wrote thus to Oswy : 
 
 ""We have not been able to find, considering the length 
 of the journey, a man docile and qualified in all respects to 
 be a bishop according to the tenour of your letters. But as 
 soon as such a proper person shall be found we will send 
 him, well instructed, to your countr}'." 
 
 Vitalian at last pitched upon Adrian, an African by birth, 
 Abbot of Nerida, near Naples ; but Adrian, who was of a 
 studious habit, knowing that a man of energy and action was 
 required for such a post, declined it, recommending his 
 friend Theodore of Tarsus. He, however, offered to accom- 
 pany Theodore, and to take his part in the work of building 
 up the Church in that distant land. Perhaps of all the 
 missions that were ever sent out to evangelize the world, 
 this was the most truly Catholic. Vitalian, the head of the 
 Roman Church, urges Adrian, an African, to go to " the 
 ends of the earth," and the two combined together to 
 persuade Theodore, a member of the Greek Church, to 
 undertake the office. He was consecrated by Pope Vitalian 
 in the year of our Lord 668, on Sunday, the 20th of March, 
 and on the 27th of May started with his friend for Britain. 
 Adrian became Abbot of Canterbury, and appears to have 
 devoted himself principally to the education of candidates 
 for the ministry. Both the archbishop and abbot were 
 learned men, well skilled in the Latin and Greek tongues. 
 Their schools were numerously attended, men of all ages 
 and degree being attracted to them by the fame of their 
 learning and piety. 
 
 Among these scholars was Brithwald, Abbot of Glaston-
 
 ARCHBISHOPS OF CANTERBURY. 75 
 
 bury. His position makes it almost certain that he must 
 have also been educated there, as we find among the 
 privileges granted by King Ina in later years one that 
 none but a monk of Glastonbury should be chosen to be 
 Abbot ; and this was probably only giving legal authority 
 to what was a custom of the place. It is as well here to 
 pause and endeavour to realize the energy and humility of 
 this man. Glastonbury was one of the oldest ecclesiastical 
 foundations in the world, the richest monastery in England, 
 the only one where the ancient inhabitants of Britain and 
 the new people knelt side by side ; yet Brithwald, in spite 
 of the opposition of both the King of Wessex and the 
 Bishop of Winchester, resigned this proud position to sit at 
 the feet of these new teachers. He became a simple monk 
 at Reculver, where Adrian had founded one of his schools, 
 and there he devoted himself to the study of the Scriptures 
 in their native tongue. Reculver had been a royal palace 
 before it became a monastic school. Eventually Brithwald 
 rose to become Abbot of Reculver ; and, without any great 
 stretch of imagination, we may suppose that he would invite 
 promising young men from the west country to come and 
 study the new learning, and then return to carry back what 
 they had gained and become teachers in their turn. It was, 
 in fact, in a small way, just such a revival of learning as took 
 place eight centuries later, when the taking of Constantinople 
 scattered the learned Greeks through Europe and revived 
 the study of the Greek language through the civilized world. 
 In 691 Theodore died, after a primacy of twenty-three 
 years, and all men turned their eyes to Brithwald as his suc- 
 cessor. The appointment of Frithona and Wighard had
 
 76 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 broken through the tradition that none but a foreigner 
 could be metropoUtan, and the excellent work done by 
 the late archbishop^ and Abbot Adrian had made it still 
 more possible for a worthy successor to be found among the 
 native Saxons or English. So Brithwald was accepted by 
 the Church ; and as it was undesirable that he should be 
 consecrated by Wilfrid of York, lest any fancied superiority 
 should be claimed by the northern diocese, he sought con- 
 secration from the hands of Godwin, or Goudon, metropoli- 
 tan of France. Brithwald was elected with the concurrence 
 of Withred and Swebhard, kings of Kent, and on Sunday, 
 29th of June, A.D. 692, was consecrated. On Sunday, the 
 31st of August, he was installed in his cathedral, the eighth 
 Archbishop of Canterbury, and the second of the Saxon race. 
 This was very nearly twelve hundred years ago, and from that 
 time Augustine's chair has been, with few exceptions, filled 
 by Englishmen. After the Conquest, Lanfranc and Anselm 
 were brilliant exceptions, and Boniface of Savoy, in the 
 time of Henry III., was a less worthy successor, but he 
 was, I believe, the last foreigner intruded into the chief 
 seat of our Church. 
 
 The year after Brithwald succeeded to the primacy, 
 Withred succeeded to the whole kingdom of the Kentish 
 men. He held a great council at Baccancilde (Becken- 
 
 ' To Theodore is said to be owing the di\-ision of parishes, and the 
 appointment of a priest, or parson, to each parish. Probably this is 
 saying too much, but he promoted the division of dioceses, which, as 
 we know from experience in the present day, has a wonderful influence 
 in promoting the increase of parochial clerg)-. At any rate, from his 
 time, and by his education of a learned clergy of native growth, our 
 Church became established, instead of being a missionary church pre- 
 sided over by foreigners.
 
 ARCHBISHOPS OF CANTERBURY. 77 
 
 ham), in Kent, at which the king presided, "and Brithwald, 
 the Archbishop of Canterbury, and Tobias, Bishop of 
 Rochester, and with them abbots and abbesses and many 
 wise men, assembled to consult about the bettering of God's 
 churches in Kent." King Withred made a noble opening 
 address, in which he clearly defined the relative limits of 
 the secular and ecclesiastical rights and duties. 
 
 It was during the primacy of Brithwald that the great 
 work of dividing the enormous diocese of Winchester — 
 whose limits were co-terminous with the ever-spreading king- 
 dom of Wessex — was carried out. Ina was then king of 
 Wessex, and he and Brithwald seem to have cordially 
 worked together, and assisted each other in their large- 
 minded projects for the religious and secular benefit of 
 the people committed to their charge. The first effect of 
 Brithwald's good offices seems to have been the healing of 
 the long-standing feud between Wessex and Kent. The 
 fierce king of Wessex, Coedwalla, had committed ravages in 
 Kent, which were retaliated by the burning of Mul, Moll, 
 or Mules, brother of the king, and twelve other men with 
 him, by the Kentish men, and this was an excuse for fresh 
 ravages by fire and sword ; but immediately on Brithwald's 
 becoming archbishop, we find that the men of Kent offered 
 a heavy money compensation, which was accepted by Ine, 
 or Ina, and peace was restored. 
 
 At this time Daniel was Bishop of Winchester. Another 
 diocese was formed, with Sherborne for its cathedral city, 
 to which Aldhelm was appointed, and a bishop was given 
 to the South Saxons, whose seat was at Selsey, though it 
 was eventually removed to Chichester.
 
 78 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 Ina's great object seems to have been to weld into one 
 the antagonistic races of Britons and Saxons ; and with this 
 object he passed a great part of his time in Somerset, where 
 the mingUng of the two races was beginning. Brithwald 
 cordially worked with him, and did his part by seeking to 
 promote the union of the churches. His intimate know- 
 ledge of the people must have been valuable to Ina, and 
 his efforts at conciliation were so successful that a large 
 number of Keltic bishops, both in the north of Britain and 
 Ireland, expressed their willingness to yield on the question 
 of the proper time for keeping Easter. The bishops in 
 Cornwall still retained their ancient British usage, but they 
 were met in a truly Christian spirit by Brithwald, who em- 
 ployed the pen of the eloquent Aldhelm to endeavour to 
 convince them that they should conform to the general 
 usage of the Western Church. His enactments with regard 
 to the keeping of the Lord's Day were strict enough to satisfy 
 the most rigid Puritan, his principal object apparently being 
 to secure to the slave one day of absolute rest. He was 
 anxious to abolish slavery altogether, and we hear of his 
 paying as much as three hundred soldi to redeem one from 
 servitude. 
 
 Deusdedit's primacy had been signalized by the hallowing 
 of the Abbey of Medehamstead, and now Brithwald's was 
 illustrated by a work of equal — perhaps greater — importance, 
 and which more nearly concerns us, viz., the enlarging, re- 
 building, and almost refounding of Glastonbury Abbey ; so 
 that Ina is often spoken of as the founder, as though it had 
 not existed for hundreds of years before his time. 
 
 The charters, given in William of Malmesbury's Chroni-
 
 ARCHBISHOPS OF CANTERBURY. 79 
 
 cles, which Ina and his successors granted to Glastonbury, 
 are said, by the learned of the present day, not to be genuine, 
 but to be interpolations of a later date ; in that of Ina he 
 speaks of the large lands granted by his predecessors, and 
 that it is with the permission of Brithwald and his suffragans 
 that he grants the charter, and the lands therein conveyed 
 by himself and his predecessors, to the monastery, with 
 certain privileges. But even supposing these not to be 
 genuine, one cannot doubt that when William of Malmes- 
 bury says, " What spendour he (Ina) added to the monastery 
 may be collected from the short treatise I have written about 
 his antiquities," that the monastery had existed, but perhaps 
 not under any specific rule. We must remember that 
 William of Malmesbury was a perfectly unprejudiced wit- 
 ness, his great object being to exalt his own monastery. 
 
 There can be no doubt, then, that Ina did not originate; 
 he only restored and added to an old foundation. But this 
 restoration and re-edification was done right royally, and 
 made Glastonbury — what it continued for centuries — the 
 richest monastery, and one of the most celebrated schools 
 for education, not only in England, but in Europe. We 
 shall see in the life of one of the greatest of Brithwald's 
 successors, St. Dunstan, the work that was carried on there 
 in later years. 
 
 But it is not alone the promotion of learning and disci- 
 pline within the Church, and the promoting the study of the 
 Scriptures in their native languages, that marks the period 
 of St. Brithwald's primacy. Under his fostering care the 
 Church of England began to exercise one of the highest 
 functions of a living church, by sending out missions to the
 
 8o MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 heathen ; and Winifrid, better known as Boniface, became 
 the Apostle of Germany. 
 
 Brithwald held the see of Canterbury thirty-seven years. 
 He was specially famed for his learning in the Scriptures. 
 He is credited with having originated the Anglo-Saxon 
 Chronicle, that most invaluable record of our early history. 
 He died simply of old age. He was the second archbishop 
 (Theodore being the first) who was interred within the walls 
 of the cathedral, the porch where former archbishops were 
 buried being full. Butler, in his "Lives of the Saints," calls 
 him "a living rule of perfection in the Church." Perhaps 
 the chief value of his biography consists in the clearness with 
 which it shows how far older the unity of the English Church 
 is than the unity of the kingdom. 
 
 Authoritip:s. — Anglo-Saxon Chronicle; Bede; William 
 of Malmesbury ; Churton's Early English Church ; 
 Hook's Archbishops of Canterbury ; Stubbs' Consti- 
 tutional History ; Butler's Lives of the Saints.
 
 KlNQ I]My\ IN pOJVIERgET. 
 
 INA AND ALDHELM. 
 (A.D. 688-782.) 
 
 -.v;- 
 
 It is impossible to make the story of King Ina in Somerset 
 as interesting or as picturesque as the companion sketches 
 of King Arthur on the one side, or King Alfred on the 
 other. We know at once too much and too little of him ; 
 myths and legends form no part of his story, and the details 
 of his career are so shortly told, that it is difficult to write a 
 connected and accurate life of him. Yet he well deserves a 
 place between those great heroes ; and his life, though not 
 as full of romantic vicissitudes, nor his character perhaps as 
 ideally perfect, deserves more than the passing mention or 
 utter neglect with which historians almost invariably treat 
 him. His rule was wise and beneficent, and he specially 
 attached himself to Somerset, This is so remarkable, that it 
 is believed by some that Ina was a native of our county ; 
 indeed, there is a sentence in one of his charters which 
 appears to allude to it as a well-known fact ; there is also a 
 tradition that his mother was of British race. If this were 
 
 7
 
 82 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 SO, it would of course account for his great desire to unite 
 the two races. 
 
 It would be difficult to point out any reign or period in 
 which Church and State worked together so harmoniously 
 for the good of the people. King and bishop vied with 
 each other in their endeavours to promote the welfare of 
 the land ; and specially they gave their attention to healing 
 the wounds of that county which was the border-land and 
 meeting- point of the opposing races ; and by equahzing the 
 laws and restoring the ancient ecclesiastical foundations, 
 they sought to unite Briton and Saxon together, and make 
 them in truth one nation. 
 
 It is necessary to throw a glance back, to understand the 
 state of the country when Ina succeeded to the throne. 
 After Arthur's brilliant achievements were ended by internal 
 rebellion, the plague-cloud again descends. We have no 
 trustworthy or even probable account of anything that took 
 place. All we know is, that westwards, ever westwards — 
 as has been its destiny ever since — advanced the kingdom of 
 Wessex, the nucleus of our present enormous empire. 
 
 Of Kenric, one of Ina's predecessors, we read, '• he was 
 a great scourge unto the weak and overborne Britaines, 
 making conquests of their possessions and forcing them 
 even to the sea-shore, being a people allotted unto misery, 
 and by these strangers pursued so vehemently that lastly 
 they were drawn into the west angle of the island." ' Under 
 the fierce Coedwalla, the Britons of Gladerhaf appear to 
 have had a little rest, as he expended his energy on fighting 
 with the Jutes of Kent, first provoking cruel deeds, and 
 
 ' Speed.
 
 KING INA IN SOMERSET. 83 
 
 then retaliating with acts of still greater ferocity. Coedwalla 
 at last embraced the Christian faith, and, penitent for 
 his many sins, gave up his kingdom, made a pilgrimage 
 to Rome, and being baptized there by the name of Peter, 
 died before he had laid aside his baptismal robe. He was 
 succeeded by Ina, who, though not the nearest in the 
 succession, was chosen king, and his whole reign justified 
 the choice. His aim — while manfully maintaining his right 
 to what his predecessors had won with the sword — was to 
 unite the conquered race and the conquerors in bonds of 
 amity and good-will. His unusually long reign of thirty- 
 seven years gave him great opportunities for this work ; and 
 the peace which he made with the men of Kent enabled 
 him to devote his attention to the western part of his 
 kingdom. 
 
 Aldhelm, his near kinsman, was his constant assistant ir» 
 this good work. It will be as well here to give a sketch of 
 his life and character, before we proceed to give any account 
 of their joint labours. William of Malmesbury mentions a 
 tradition that he was Ina's nephew, but adds, "I do not 
 choose to assert for truth anything which savours more of 
 vague opinion than of historic credibility. Aldhelm needs 
 no support from fiction, such great things are there con- 
 cerning him, so many which are beyond the reach of doubt." 
 Of course if Aldhelm were Ina's nephew, the probability 
 would be that he also was a native of Somerset ; but on this 
 subject I can but echo Malmesbury 's wise and moderate 
 words. 
 
 From the time of the withdrawal of the Romans, religion 
 and civilization alike decayed, and at times seem to have
 
 84 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 languished almost to extinction ; but meanwhile, in Ireland 
 was a flourishing Christian Church, and it was natural that 
 the Kelts of the West, when they required learned and wise 
 teachers, should prefer to apply to them, rather than to the 
 intruding Roman priests who founded the Saxon Church. 
 So we find at this time, and for at least two hundred years 
 later, Irish monks and priests abounding in the western 
 ecclesiastical societies. It was in Somerset that the two 
 Churches — the ancient British Church and the Saxon 
 Roman Church — met, and it was here ultimately that they 
 coalesced, and the lion and the lamb lay down in the same 
 pastures. 
 
 In the early part of the seventh century, Maidulf, a monk 
 of the Scots in Ireland, called therefore indiscriminately an 
 Irish or a Scotsman, settled at Caer Bladon, in what is now 
 Wiltshire ; there he built a hermitage, and gathered a school 
 around him. Among his scholars was Aldhelm : he, when 
 he desired to profit by the new learning introduced by 
 Archbishop Theodore and his friend Abbot Adrian, went 
 to Canterbury and studied there, in the same way that we 
 have seen Archbishop Brithwald did at Reculver. It may 
 well have been that Brithwald and Aldhelm formed here a 
 friendship — for Reculver is not far from Canterbury — that 
 lasted their life-time ; at any rate, it is a striking fact to 
 notice that Ina's two great friends, the men who had 
 probably the greatest influence on his life, were students in 
 their mature years under the same teachers, and at schools 
 closely allied. After Aldhelm had devoted some time to 
 his studies, he returned to Caer Bladon, now called Ingel- 
 burne, as it passed under Saxon sway, but hereafter, from
 
 KING INA IN SOMERSET. 85 
 
 the reverent love of Aldhelm for his old master, to lose 
 both designations in that of Maidelfsburg or Malmesbury. 
 
 Eleutherius, Bishop of Winchester, the only bishopric at 
 that time in the ever extending kingdom of Wessex, ap- 
 pointed Aldhelm Abbot of Malmesbury, and he immediately 
 set to work to make it a worthy rival of the great Keltic 
 Abbey of Glastonbury. Aldhelm is said to have been the 
 first Saxon who wrote Latin verses. He was also a musician 
 and a poet, as well as an author on other subjects. His 
 most popular work was the translation of the Psalms into 
 English verse. One specimen, modernized by Archdeacon 
 Churton in his history of the early English Church, will 
 serve to show its superiority over the feeble work of our 
 modern metrical versions : 
 
 Lord, to me Thy minsters are 
 Courts of honour, passing fair, 
 And my spirit deems it well 
 There to be and there to dwell ; 
 Heart and flesh would fain be there, 
 Lord, Thy life, Thy love to share. 
 
 There the sparrow speeds her home, 
 And in time the turtles come ; 
 Safe their nestling young they rear. 
 Lord of Hosts, Thine altars near. 
 Dear to them Thy peace, but more 
 To the souls who Thee adore. 
 
 These strains he would sing to his harp, and, because the 
 country people who came to Divine service would not 
 remain to the sermon, probably — though this seems to have 
 escaped his biographer — because, being Britons, they but 
 imperfectly understood the Saxon tongue, he took his stand
 
 86 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 on the banks -of the Avon, and, possessing a fine voice, first 
 sang to them some trifling song, and then proceeded to sing 
 some of David's Psahiis, and so gathering his congregation 
 he took them into church/ But now came a change. 
 Eleutherius had been succeeded by Hedda, and, on his 
 death, it was determined to divide the vast diocese ; and 
 so Daniel was made Bishop of Winchester, and Aldhehu 
 was almost forcibly drawn from his cell and made Bishop of 
 Sherborne. He did much to reconcile the British and 
 Saxon churches ; and though, as was perhaps but natural, 
 he laid too much stress on the Roman customs, still he kept 
 the peace both ecclesiastical and political, and, as long as 
 he lived, Ina of Wessex and Geraint of Cornwall were 
 friendly potentates. 
 
 We have now brought the story of king and bishop to the 
 same point, and henceforth they worked together, and we 
 can in no way separate to one or the other the good works 
 they carried on together. The monastery at Glastonbury 
 was so enlarged and improved, that by some Ina is spoken 
 of as the founder ; but ages before Ina, Glastonbury had 
 proclaimed the truth. The first church founded there — the 
 Vetusta Ecclesia — was built, as tradition says, by Joseph 
 of Arimathea and his companions if not by some of our 
 Lord's immediate followers in the very early days of Chris- 
 tianity ; the second by St. David ; the third by twelve pious 
 men from the north of Britain ; the fourth and largest, 
 called the Major Ecclesia, was dedicated by Ina to the Holy 
 Apostles SS. Peter and Paul, and for the good of the soul 
 
 ' It is worth remarking that the same plan is carried out in the 
 mission services of the present day.
 
 KING INA IN SOMERSET. 87 
 
 of Moel, brother of Credwalla, who was killed by the men 
 of Kent. It is highly probable that the large money com- 
 pensation paid by the Kentish men, an enormous sum in 
 those days, was devoted to building churches and monasteries 
 in Ina's native county.^ Ina's church, the Major Ecclesia, 
 stood at the east ; while the Vetusta Ecclesia, the ancient 
 church, stood at the extreme west. It has been before 
 stated, in the legend of Joseph of Arimathea, with what 
 sacred care this precious relic was preserved. 
 
 We do not know certainly that either Ina or Aldhelm 
 were natives of Somerset, but certainly it was Ina's chief 
 home, and on Somerset he lavished his royal bounty with 
 a magnificence we could not have expected in that rude age. 
 William of Malmesbury's account of a chapel forming part 
 of the abbey at Glastonbury reads like a supplementary 
 paragraph to the description of Solomon's Temple, or a 
 page from " The Arabian Nights," rather than sober truth. 
 He says : " The sayde king (Ina) did also erect a chapell 
 of gold and silver (to witt, garnished), with ornaments and 
 vesselles likewise of gold and silver ; to the building of which 
 
 ' As monasteries, especially Glastonbury, will appear repeatedly in 
 these pages, the author wishes it to be understood that she has no 
 wish to ignore their mistakes or palliate their corruptions, which, 
 however exaggerated, undoubtedly existed ; but she wishes to 
 keep before the minds of her readers that they were the schools, 
 the colleges, the hospitals, the art and science schools, the relieving 
 offices, &c., &c., of that day : and that, till they were done away 
 with, endowed grammar schools and poor-laws were unknown, and 
 the latter, at least, certainly unnecessary. Moreover, before the in- 
 vention of printing, from the scriptorium of the monastery went forth 
 new and old books ; and it was in an abbey, and under monastic 
 patronage, that the first printing press was set up at Westminster, and 
 the first entire English Bible printed in Southwark.
 
 88 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 chappell he gave 2640 pounds of silver, and to the altar 
 264 pounds of gold; a chaleis, with the patten, tenne 
 pounds of gold ; a censar, 8 pound and twenty mancas 
 of gold ; two candlesticks, twelve pound and a half of silver; 
 a kiver [? cover] for the gospell book, twenty pound and 60 
 mancas of gold ; vessels of water for the altar, thirteen 
 pound of golde ; a bason, eight pounde of gold ; an holy 
 water bucket, xx. pound of silver ; images of our Lord and 
 the Twelve Apostles, 175 pound of silver and 28 pounde 
 of golde ; a pall for the altar ; and ornaments for the monks 
 of gold and precious stones, subtilly compacted : all whiche 
 treasure he gave to that monastery." Such is the sober- 
 minded William of Malmesbury's record of Ina's liberality. 
 Ina then proceeded to endow this foundation " most plenti- 
 fully," and "he enriched it with vast possessions and granted 
 it special privileges." 
 
 Ina's charter to Glastonbury is thus given in Malmesbury's 
 Chronicle : — 
 
 " In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, I, Ina, supported 
 in my royal dignity by God, with the advice of my Queen 
 Sexburga, and the permission of Berthwald, Archbishop 
 of Canterbury, and of all his suffragans, and also at the 
 instance of the princes Baltred and Athelard, to the ancient 
 church, situate in the place called Glastonbury, do grant out 
 of these places, which I possess by paternal inheritance,' 
 and hold in my demesne, they being adjacent and fitting for 
 the purpose, for the maintenance of the monastic institution 
 and the use of the monks, Brente ten hides, Sowy ten hides, 
 Pilton twenty hides, Dulting twenty hides, Bledenhida one 
 ' This seems to imply that Ina was a native of Somerset.
 
 KING INA IN SOMERSET. 89 
 
 hide, together with whatever my predecessors have con- 
 tributed to the same church ; to wit, Kenwalk, who, at the 
 instance of Archbishop Theodore, gave Ferramere, Bregarai, 
 Coneneie, Martineseie, Etheredseie ; Kentwin, who used to 
 call Glastonbury 'the Mother of Saints,' and liberated it 
 from every secular and ecclesiastical service, and granted 
 it this dignified privilege, that the brethren of that place 
 should have the power of electing and appointing their ruler 
 according to the rule of S. Benedict ; Hedda, the Bishop, 
 with permission of Coedwalla, who, though a heathen, con- 
 firmed it with his own hand, gave Lantokay ; Baltred, who 
 gave Pennard, six hides ; Athelard, who contributed Poelt, 
 sixty hides ; I, Ina, permitting and confirming it. To the 
 piety and affectionate entreaty of these people I assent, and 
 I guard by the security of my royal grant against the designs 
 of malignant men and snarling curs, in order that the 
 Church of our Lord Jesus Christ and the eternal Virgin 
 Mary, as it is the first in the kingdom of Britain and the 
 source and fountain of all religion, may obtain surpassing 
 dignity and privilege, and, as she rules over choirs of angels 
 in heaven, it may never pay servile obedience on earth. 
 Wherefore, the chief Pontitf Gregory assenting, I appoint 
 that all lands, places, and possessions of St. Mary of Glas- 
 tonbury be free, quiet, and undisturbed from all royal taxes 
 and works which are wont to be appointed, that is to say, 
 expeditions, the building of bridges or forts, and from the 
 edicts or molestations of all archbishops or bishops as 
 confirmed and granted by my predecessors in the ancient 
 charters of the same church. And whatsoever questions 
 shall arise, whether of homicide, sacrilege, poison, theft.
 
 90 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 rapine, the disposal and limit of churches, the ordination 
 of clerks, &c., &c., they shall be determined by the decision 
 of the abbot and convent without the interference of any 
 persons whatever. Moreover, I command all princes, arch- 
 bishops, bishops, dukes, and governors of my kingdom, 
 as they tender my honour and regard, as they value their 
 personal safety, never to dare enter the island of our Lord 
 Jesus Christ and of the eternal Virgin at Glastonbury for the 
 purpose of holding courts, &c., &c. 
 
 " And I particularly inhibit by the curse of God any 
 bishop on any account whatever from presuming to take his 
 episcopal seat, or celebrate Divine service, or consecrate 
 altars, or dedicate churches, or ordain either in the church 
 of Glastonbury itself or its dependent churches. Moreover 
 let the aforesaid bishop be mindful every year, with his 
 clerks that are at Wells, to acknowledge his IVIother Church 
 of Glastonbury with Litanies on the second day after our 
 Lord's ascension." 
 
 The charter ' of this donation was written in the year of 
 our Lord's incarnation 725, the fourteenth of the indiction, 
 in the presence of the King Ina and of Berthwald, Arch- 
 bishop of Canterbury. 
 
 And now, having refounded Glastonbury to show his 
 goodwill to the ancient church of the county, he proceeded 
 to make a wholly new foundation at Wells. He founded 
 a collegiate church with canons and every requisite for a 
 grand service, and this he made a centre for active work. 
 There is no doubt that Ina intended it to serve as the seat 
 
 ' It has before been acknowledged that these very early charters are 
 of doubtful authenticity.
 
 KING INA IN SOMERSET. 9 1 
 
 for a new bishopric, but whether he lacked funds — which 
 was hkely enough after his lavish expenditure at Glastonbury 
 — or whether, perhaps, he may have thought it undesirable 
 as yet to separate Somerset ecclesiastically from the rest 
 of his kingdom, he for the present made it subject to his 
 newly-created diocese of Sherborne, under the fostering care 
 of Bishop Aldhelm. The church at Wells was dedicated in 
 the name of St. Andrew, and so it has continued ever since. 
 In the bishop's gardens is St. Andrew's Well, which forms 
 the head waters of the city; and the quarry at Doulting, 
 seven miles from the city, whence the stone was taken for 
 building Wells and Glastonbury, also bears St. Andrew's 
 name. Indeed, so much is he the favourite saint of the 
 county, that, with the exception of the blessed Virgin, there 
 are more churches dedicated in his name than in that of any 
 other saint. It was two hundred years, however, before 
 Ina's foundation became a cathedral, when a further sub- 
 division of the diocese was made. 
 
 With one very short exception, Glastonbury and Wells 
 remained till the reign of Henry VIII., each doing the work 
 marked out for them. Glastonbury, the home of contem- 
 plative religion, was employed in teaching and training the 
 young and doing much for art and literature, whilst Wells 
 was the centre of active religious life, acting, before its 
 separation from Sherborne, as a sort of secondary cathedral 
 for the work of the western counties. 
 
 But whilst providing so bountifully for the Church, Ina 
 did not forget the State. He built a strong castle on the Tone, 
 thereby founding a town on that river, which became known 
 as Taunton. Taunton Deane is one of the richest vales
 
 92 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 not only in Somerset but in England. Ina seems to have 
 resided much at Taunton, and made it the western capital 
 of his kingdom. He drew up a code of laws, called them 
 his Doom or Judgment, and promulgated them from Taun- 
 ton. In these, as in his ecclesiastical foundations, his great 
 object seems to have been that the Britons and Saxons 
 should have equal justice done them, and in particular he 
 desires that the Welsh {i.e. the British) living under his 
 government should retain their lands. Another of his laws 
 that deserves noting was the respect paid to the Lord's day, 
 and the benevolent desire to gradually abolish slavery 
 altoo-ether. It was provided that any master who made his 
 slave work on a Sunday was, for that cause alone, to lose 
 his right in him, and he might at once demand his freedom. 
 It is not wonderful that under Ina's able government,' 
 with the wise consideration shown to the feelings of the 
 ancient inhabitants, they should have submitted to him and 
 become good subjects. Of course, if Ina's mother were a 
 British lady, and he himself a native of Somerset, this would, 
 in a great measure, account for his desire to unite the two 
 nations, and also for his special love for Somerset. He 
 built country houses there in various places, but probably 
 most of them did not approach to what we should now call 
 a palace, but answered more to a gentleman's hunting lodge. 
 But at South Petherton there is a beautiful old mediaeval 
 house still known as King Ina's Palace. It is, of course, 
 of far later date than the seventh century ; but it perhaps 
 marks the spot where stood his principal residence in the 
 county he loved so well.^ 
 
 I See Article No. 56, "King Ina's Palace,"
 
 KING INA IN SOMERSET. 93 
 
 But perhaps Ina had bestowed too exclusive attention to 
 the western part of his kingdom, and now came encroach- 
 ments and disturbances on the east, for in his later years we 
 find him involved again in war with Sussex, and troubles 
 and sorrows arose on every side. Whether the loss of his 
 dear friend and coadjutor Aldhelm had anything to do with 
 the apparent decay of material prosperity cannot be known ; 
 we must pause, however, to notice the last days of this 
 excellent man. 
 
 Aldhelm was a bishop of the Apostolic type. He sedulously 
 visited all parts of his diocese, which at the west was but ill- 
 defined, but certainly included the greater part of Somerset. 
 At a council of the Saxon Church, which was held a.d. 70c, 
 Aldhelm was commissioned to write a letter to Geraint 
 of Cornwall, to exhort him to adopt the Roman rule for 
 Easter, &c. In this letter he refers to the unchristian hatred 
 shown by the Britons of West Wales (as the Saxons called 
 the western peninsula) to the Saxons. They would not pray 
 in the same church or eat at the same table with a Saxon. 
 They would throw the food a Saxon had cooked to the 
 dogs, and rinse the cup a Saxon had used Avith sand or 
 ashes before they would drink out of it ; if a Saxon went 
 to sojourn among them, they put him to a penance or 
 quarantine of forty days before they would show him any 
 kindness or act of good neighbourhood. Of this Aldhelm 
 complains, as a man of peace and charity might complain. 
 He acknowledges that the Welsh Christians held all the 
 doctrines of the Catholic faith, but tells them that their 
 want of charity will destroy the benefit they would other- 
 wise receive from it. His earnestness and Ina's measures 
 of conciliation seem to have had the desired effect.
 
 94 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 It was in the year 709, as Aldhelm was making a visita- 
 tion of his diocese, that he was attacked by sudden illness. 
 Finding that his end was near, he desired his attendants to 
 remove him into the nearest village church, which was a 
 little wooden edifice at Doulting, near Shepton-Mallet, in 
 Somerset, where, commending his soul to God, he tranquilly 
 
 breathed his last.^ 
 
 With Aldhelm's death Ina's prosperity seems to have 
 waned. Wars and rumours of wars troubled him. In 710 
 he had to fight against Geraint ; then with Ceolred at Wan- 
 borough, in Wiltshire. In 718 he lost his brother Ingild. 
 In 722 he was called again into Sussex to fight against the 
 South Saxons. While there Ealbert the Etheling, whom he 
 had before banished, seized the town of Taunton and held 
 the castle; but his Queen Ethelburga was equal to the 
 occasion. She drove him out and razed the castle to the 
 crround. In 726 Ealbert was killed by Ina whilst fighting 
 
 in Sussex. 
 
 And now we come to the closing scene of the great 
 king's reign. His wife Ethelburga was continually urging 
 upo°n him°the necessity of bidding adieu to earthly things, 
 and the king as constantly deferring the execution of her 
 advice ; at last she endeavoured to overcome him by strata- 
 gem. They had been holding high festival at one of their 
 country seats, and on their departure the queen gave express 
 
 ' The wooden church in which St. Aldhelm died has been replaced 
 by a cruciform structure, of which the tower is thirteenth century, the 
 iiave transitional, and the chancel Decorated. Near the church stands 
 a fine barn, formerly belonging to the monks of GJ^f nb,^>-y- ^^ '^^ 
 churchyard is a cross. Near the church is St. Aldhelm s ^^^ell, the 
 source of the River Sheppey. Here also are the quarries of which 
 mention has been made before.
 
 KING INA IN SOMERSET. 95 
 
 orders to one of the attendants to defile the palace in every 
 possible way, and, lastly, to put a sow with her young in the 
 very bed they had lain. Then, when they had proceeded 
 some way on their journey, she persuaded her husband to 
 return, saying that his denial would be attended with 
 dangerous consequences. 
 
 " Her petition being readily granted, the king was aston- 
 ished at seeing a place, which yesterday might have vied 
 with Assyrian luxury, now disgusting and desolate, and, 
 silently pondering over the sight, his eyes at length turned 
 upon the queen. Seizing the opportunity, and pleasantly 
 smiling, she said : ' My noble spouse, where are the 
 revellings of yesterday? Where the tapestries dipped in 
 Sidonian dyes ? Where the ceaseless importunities of para- 
 sites? Where the sculptured vessels, overwhelming the 
 very tables with their weight of gold ? Where are the 
 delicacies so anxiously sought throughout sea and land to 
 pamper the appetite ? Are not all these things smoke and 
 vapour? Have they nut all passed away? Woe be to 
 those who attach themselves to such, for they in like manner 
 shall consume away. Are not all these like a rapid river 
 hastening to the sea ? And woe to those who are attached 
 to them, for they shall be carried away by the current. 
 Reflect, I entreat you, how wretchedly will these bodies 
 decay, which we pamper with such unbounded luxury. 
 The mighty must undergo mightier torments, and a severer 
 trial awaits the strong." Without saying more, by this 
 striking example she gained over her husband to these 
 sentiments, which she had in vain attempted for years by 
 persuasion.
 
 96 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 '' For after his triumphal spoils in war, after many succes- 
 sive degrees in virtue, he aspired to the highest perfection 
 and went to Rome. There, not to make the glory of his 
 conversion public, but that he might be acceptable in the 
 sight of God alone, he was shorn in secret ; and, clad in 
 homely garb, grew old in privacy. Nor did his queen, the 
 author of this noble deed, desert him ; but, as she had 
 before incited him to undertake it, so afterwards she made 
 it her constant care to soothe his sorrows by her conversation, 
 to stimulate him when wavering by her example ; in short, 
 to omit nothing that was conducive to his salvation. Thus 
 united in mutual affection, in due time they trod the 
 common path of all mankind. This was attended, as we 
 have heard, with singular miracles, such as God often deigns 
 to bestow on the virtues of happy couples." ^ 
 
 One is rather apt to think that Ethelburga's eloquent 
 
 speech may owe something to William of Malmesbury's 
 
 own pen ; in fact, the whole story may have been a little 
 
 worked up in the course of three hundred years, but the 
 
 main fact is certain, that Ina and his wife ended their days 
 
 at Rome. They probably found a strong interest there in 
 
 watching over the English school that Ina had established 
 
 in that city, in advising and guarding the young Saxons sent 
 
 there to study, and in wisely laying out the sums which 
 
 came from England, the proceeds of a penny tax which Ina 
 
 had himself established upon every hearth, worth twenty, 
 
 some say thirty, pence, towards the expenses of this college. 
 
 That this tax degenerated into the oppressive burden of 
 
 Peter's pence, claimed as a right by the Popes, was not the 
 
 » William of Malmesbuiy.
 
 KING INA IN SOMERSET. 97 
 
 fault of Ina. His school, or college, was founded for the 
 "higher education" of his younger subjects. 
 
 Such is, as far as can be gathered, the career of this 
 large-minded and pious prince. Though his life possesses 
 little of the legendary and dramatic effects which make 
 Arthur and Alfred's connection with our county so remark- 
 able, yet he appears worthy to take his place by their side. 
 Indeed, he forms a connecting link between the British and 
 Saxon occupation of the land, and deserved well of both, 
 as seeking to weld the differing races into one people. He 
 deserves more than the mere mention of his name, which 
 is all that most historians accord him. 
 
 Authorities. — William of Malmesbury; Anglo-Saxon 
 Chronicle ; Speed ; Churton's Early English Church ;. 
 local histories. 
 
 8
 
 3t. CoNQAI^ and CoNQI^EgBURY. 
 
 (Circa 711.) 
 
 According to ancient legend, Congresbury derives its name 
 from St. Congar, a religious hermit, son of one of the 
 emperors of the East. He is stated by Cressey, in his 
 Church History, to have stolen away privately in a mean 
 ■habit from the imperial court of Constantinople, in order 
 to avoid a marriage enjoined by his parents. After travelling 
 through Italy and France, he came into Britain, and finding 
 this spot, in the dreary marshes of the Yeo— then part of the 
 kingdom of Ina— very suitable to his purpose, being sur- 
 rounded by water, reeds, and woods, he settled upon it, 
 built himself an habitation, and afterwards an oratory to the 
 honour of the Holy Trinity. King Ina bestowed on him 
 the little territory around his cell, wherein he instituted 
 twelve canons, and taught, according to Capgrave, both 
 English and Welsh, assisting the king, therefore, in his great 
 desire to unite the races. 
 
 After settling his priory he went on a pilgrimage to 
 Jerusalem, where he died. His body was brought back 
 and buried at Congresbury.
 
 ST. CONGAR AND CONGRESBURY. 99 
 
 It is remarkable that St. Congar finds no place in Alban 
 Butler's " Lives of the Saints." Two reasons may be given 
 for this, of which the reader may choose which he prefers. 
 Butler, as an earnest, though most enlightened, member of 
 the Romish Church, may have declined to insert an obscure 
 member of the Eastern Church, or — he may have doubted 
 St. Congar's existence; for, alas ! modern etymology declares 
 that Congresbury takes its name, not from a Saint, but from 
 Koenig, King ; and that it is but another form of Kingstown, 
 or Kingston. 
 
 CONGRESBURY AND PUXTON. 
 
 But, besides its Saint, Congresbury, in conjunction with 
 the adjoining parish of Puxton, is remarkable for a peculiar 
 old custom, which was followed till within the last few 
 years. Two large pieces of common in these parishes were 
 called East and West Dolemoors, from the Saxon Dol, 
 share or portion. This land was divided into single acres, 
 each bearing a peculiar mark cut in the turf, such as a horn, 
 an ox, a horse, a cross, an oven, &c. 
 
 On the Saturday before Old Midsummer Day, the 
 several proprietors of contiguous estates, or their tenants, 
 assembled at these commons, with a number of apples 
 marked with similar figures, which were distributed by a 
 boy to each of the commoners from a bag. At the close of 
 the distribution, each person repaired to the allotment with 
 the figure corresponding to the one upon his apple, and 
 took possession of that piece of land for the ensuing year.
 
 lOO MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 Four acres were reserved to pay the expenses of an enter- 
 tainment at the house of the overseer of the Dolemoors, 
 where the evening was spent in festivity. 
 
 Authorities.— Capgrave; Rutter's Dehneations of 
 Somerset. 
 
 From the reign of Ina to that of Egbert is just a hundred 
 years. Somerset in that time had become Saxon, and was 
 assisting to build up the great kingdom of Wessex ; it now 
 formed, not a barrier, as in Arthur's days, but a connecting 
 Hnk between the opposing races which were gradually 
 assimilating and coalescing.
 
 Hun, the J_(EyvDE^ oy the 
 
 AT THE BATTLE OF ELLANDUNE. 
 (A.D. 824.) 
 
 -:o:- 
 
 The Battle of Ellandune deserves record as one of "the 
 decisive battles of the world," for on its fate depended 
 which of the rival Anglo-Saxon dynasties should occupy the 
 throne of a united England. Egbert, fourth in descent 
 from Ingild, brother of Ina, became King of Wessex, after 
 a life of some vicissitudes. Chased into banishment by the 
 jealousy of Berhtric, the king, who dreaded his popularity, 
 he took refuge at the court of Charlemagne, and learned 
 from him the policy of uniting and building up, instead of 
 disintegrating, an empire. He was at Rome with him when 
 Leo III. crowned Charlemagne Emperor of the West. 
 Recalled to England on the death of Berhtric, he resolutely 
 kept before him the aim of uniting the jarring elements 
 which brought war and confusion into our county, and 
 forming a strong government and a united people. Every 
 state was at war with one or more of its neighbours, and
 
 I02 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 wherever Egbert's kingdom was touched by another, he had 
 sooner or later to defend his territories ; but wherever he 
 turned his arms he was successful. 
 
 One kingdom alone could vie with his own, and that was 
 Mercia, and a desperate struggle soon took place between 
 the two states. At Ellandune, now Wilton in Wiltshire 
 (showing how far the Mercians were the aggressors), the 
 armies met, and Beornwulf, king of Mercia, was defeated 
 and fled. Shortly afterwards Egbert received the submission 
 of the other states, and from that time the ascendency of 
 Wessex was never disputed ; and so it is that, though as a 
 matter of fact the title is by no means strictly correct, yet 
 from 827, when the last state yielded to his dominion, 
 Egbert has been looked upon as the last of the Bretwaldas 
 and the first king of all England. 
 
 We may therefore consider that the Battle of Ellandune 
 was to the British Empire what Plassy was to our Indian 
 Empire. But what has all this to do with Somerset? 
 Ellandune is in Wiltshire. True, most true, but now for 
 the connection. Not far from Burnham, a town at the 
 mouth of the river Brue, on which Glastonbury also 
 stands, but on the opposite side of the river, is a place 
 called Huntspill ; this place is said to have taken its name 
 from Hun, the Alderman, or Ealdorman, of the Sumors^tas. 
 He led his men to the great battle of Ellandune— now 
 Wilton, near Salisbury— and there he fell : one of those brave 
 men who, all unconsciously, were building up the mightiest 
 empire on which the sun has ever shone. It was probably his 
 birthplace, and, after the great fight was over, we may 
 imagine his faithful Sumorssetans bearing back the body of
 
 HUN, THE LEADER OF THE SUMORSiETAS. IO3 
 
 their brave leader to rest in his native place. It is all 
 we know of Hun — but his name, and his birthplace, and his 
 death, would not have been recorded, had he not been a 
 man to be both loved and feared in his day. 
 
 Authorities. — Anglo-Saxon Chronicle; Freeman's Old 
 English History ; Murray's Handbook.
 
 Ki^Q Alfred ip^ go^^^^^"^ ^^° '^"^ 
 Leqend of ^t. Neot. 
 
 (A.D. 848-901.) 
 
 In the early history of Alfred, as well as in that of his father 
 Ethelwulf and his mother Osburga, are related various inci- 
 dents, which it is difficult to reconcile with known historical 
 facts. To make legend assist histor)', and out of apparent 
 contradictions to form a consistent whole, and at the same 
 time to mark the connection of the most picturesque inci- 
 dents in the life of the greatest of our kings, with Somerset, 
 is the object of this paper. The difficulties to which refe- 
 rence has been made, and which are slurred over or inade- 
 quately explained by historians, are as follows. First, the 
 personality of the young Sub-Regulus Athelstane, whose 
 disappearance after the battle of Sandwich in 85 1 is not 
 satisfactorily accounted for, and who is variously described 
 as brother or son of Ethelwulf. Secondly, the dropping 
 out of Osburga's name in histor>-, and its reappearance in 
 the tale of Alfred's first learning to read, and of his refuge 
 at Athelney in Somerset. (Historians, by the way, get over
 
 KING ALFRED IN SOMERSET. 105 
 
 this last difficulty by substituting his wife for his mother.) 
 Thirdly, the marriage of Ethehvulf and Judith, and conse- 
 quent rebellion of Ethelbald ; and, Fourthly, the identity of 
 Prince or King Athelstane with Alfred's friend and spiritual 
 adviser, St. Neot. 
 
 To make the story clear, it will be necessary to go back to 
 the days of the great King Egbert. Egbert had two sons : 
 the eldest — whose name presumably was Athelstane — died, 
 and the heir to the throne was Ethehvulf, who had been 
 brought up as an ecclesiastic, if not as a monk ; he had 
 been appointed, if not actually consecrated, to the Bishopric 
 of Winchester. On the death of his brother, however, a 
 release from his vows was asked and obtained. Ethehvulf 
 returned to the world, and married Osburga, daughter to 
 the king's butler, and was put in possession of the kingdom 
 of Kent (consisting of Kent, Sussex, and part of Surrey), 
 which was then looked upon as the appanage of the heir to 
 the throne. At the death of Egbert he succeeded to the 
 throne of VVessex and the over-lordship of the rest of Britain, 
 resigning Kent to his eldest son Athelstane. 
 
 I cannot resist here giving Ethelwulf's genealogy as it is 
 to be seen in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicles. Ethehvulf was 
 the son of Egbert, Egbert of Elmund, of Eafa, of Eoppa, of 
 Ingild; Ingild was Ina's brother. King of the West Saxons, 
 he who held the kingdom thirty-seven years, and afterwards 
 went to St. Peter and there resigned his life, and they were 
 the sons of Kenred, of Ceolwald, of Cutha, of Cuthwin, of 
 Ceawlin, of Cynric, of Cerdic, of Elesa, of Esla, of Gewis, 
 of Wig, of Freawin, of Frithogar, of Brond, of Beldcg, of 
 Woden, of Frithowald, of Frealaf, of Frithuwulf, of Finn, of
 
 I06 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 Godwulf, of Geat, of Toetwa, of Beaw, of Sceldi, of Heremod, 
 of Itermon, of Hathra, of Guala, of Bedwig, of Sceaf, that is 
 the son of Noah : he was born in NoaUs ark ; Lamech, 
 Methusalem, Enoh, Jared, Mahalaleel, Cainion, Enos, Seth, 
 Adam the first man, and our Father, that is Christ. Amen. 
 
 The young Sub-Regulus was, hke his grandfather, of 
 small stature, but he had withal a brave soul and a large 
 heart. The Danes were making their piratical raids on the 
 country. In 835 they had, in conjunction with the West 
 Welsh (the Britons of the South-Western Peninsula), invaded 
 Wessex ; they were put to flight by Egbert, but he died the 
 following year. From this period, year after year, we read 
 of the incursions of these barbarians. In 845 "the Army," as it 
 is always called in the Saxon Chronicle, landed at the mouth 
 of the Parret, near Bridgewater ; they were valiandy with- 
 stood by the Sumorssetans under their Ealdorman, and the 
 men of Dorset under Bishop Ealstan of Sherborne, and their 
 Ealdorman. The Danes were defeated, and the West 
 Saxons gained a complete victory. 
 
 But these ruthless invaders were repulsed at one point 
 only to appear again at another ; and in the year 85 1 they 
 appeared on the Kentish coast ; the young King Athelstane 
 flew to defend his charge. Willing to save his kingdom 
 from fire and sword, he fought the first naval battle on 
 record since the time of Carausius. He went out to meet 
 them on their own element, slew a great number of the 
 enemy, put the others to flight, and took nine of their ships. 
 But, alas ! in spite of his victory, we are told that for the 
 first time they wintered in Kent. Was it as a mark of 
 gratitude to the God of battles, who had given him this
 
 KING ALFRED IN SOMERSET. 107 
 
 great victory, or was it disappointment at the small results 
 of it, that caused Athelstane in the flush of his triumph to 
 dedicate himself entirely to God's service, forsaking the 
 world, its pleasures and its troubles, its duties and its 
 rewards ? He left his father, his kindred, his military glory, 
 and his succession to the Crown ; and retiring to the Abbey 
 of Glastonbury, chose for himself the humble and toilsome, 
 yet peaceful duties of a simple monk. In order to prevent 
 any special respect being paid to him on account of his 
 rank, he dropped his own name and assumed that of 
 Neotus. How Athelstane won over his father to consent to 
 his taking the vows from which Ethelwulf himself had been 
 released, does not appear ; he may possibly have stolen 
 away, and that may account for the mysterious silence which 
 history maintains with regard to him after his victory at 
 Sandwich. It may be that he pleaded earnestly with both 
 his father and mother, that he dwelt on the happiness of 
 giving up the world, and devoting himself in his youth to 
 the service of his Creator and Redeemer ; that he touched 
 probably upon the examples of his ancestor, Coedwalla, of 
 Ina and his wife Ethelburga, who gave up their thrones, and, 
 making a pilgrimage to Rome, there died. Such pleadings 
 may have had, and probably would have, great effect upon 
 Osburga and Ethelwulf And now Osburga disappears 
 from authentic history. What can be more likely — especi- 
 ally by the light of what followed — than that she, like Ethel- 
 burga, the wife of Ina, determined to retire from the world ? 
 And that she should feel specially drawn towards Somerset, 
 where her first-born had betaken himself, was only natural. 
 At the same time, her youngest son Alfred, a child of rare
 
 I08 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 promise, was sent to Rome with an honourable escort of 
 both nobles and commons. Here he remained till after his 
 father's death. In 855 Ethel wulf himself set out in great 
 state for the Eternal City, and there can be little doubt that 
 he went with the idea of resigning the world, and re-dedi- 
 cating himself to a religious life. At Rome he would find 
 his little son, who, though receiving no special instruction, 
 must have had, from all he saw and heard, his remarkable 
 intelligence ripened and his mind opened by all the wonders 
 that he beheld. 
 
 But, in passing through France, Ethelwulf paid a visit to 
 the Court of Charles the Bald, emperor and king, and there 
 saw his beautiful and bewitching daughter. But she could 
 not be for him. Osburga was still alive ; he himself was— 
 all but— revowed to a monastic life. But he could not 
 forget her, and, as he continued his journey, he probably 
 warped his own mind by the specious argument that, as 
 Osburga was dead to the world, she was dead to him ; that, 
 as he had been released from his ecclesiastical, he might also 
 be from his matrimonial vows. He hastened on to Rome. 
 Did he equivocate ? Did he mystify Pope Leo ? or, did he 
 bribe him to ask no questions by offering to settle on the 
 Church the tenth part of the royal demesnes ? Certain it is 
 that he returned through France, and that he married Judith, 
 and carried her to England. The marriage was solemnized 
 by Hincmar, Bishop of Rheims. The laxity of the French 
 kings with regard to their marriage vows was so great that it 
 is likely enough that neither king nor bishop saw any reason 
 for objecting. 
 
 But the news of the old man's crime and folly had gone
 
 KING ALFRED IN SOMERSET. I09 
 
 before hini.^ Ethelbald, who had looked upon his imme- 
 diate succession to the throne as certain and imminent, 
 found his father returning again to claim it, and as if to 
 justify his unnatural rebellion, was insulting his mother by 
 bringing another wife to take her place. He set up his 
 standard, and was joined by Ealstan, Bishop of Sherborne, 
 and Eanwulf, Earl of the Sumorssetans. Ethelwulf knew 
 himself to be verily guilty, and from the very weakness and 
 gentleness of his nature shrank from bringing on the land 
 the horrors of civil war ; he offered, therefore, as a com- 
 promise, to exchange kingdoms with his son, and he retired 
 to the little kingdom of Kent. One thing only was he 
 determined upon. The doting old man, probably incited 
 thereto by Judith, insisted on her holding the position of 
 queen, a dignity to which Osburga had never aspired, as it 
 was against the Anglo-Saxon laws. Ethelwulf survived his 
 ill-omened marriage only two years, and Ethelbald, treating 
 her former marriage as a thing of nought, took the shame- 
 less siren Judith as his wife. 
 
 Meanwhile Alfred remained at Rome; and when the 
 Pope heard of his father's death, he confirmed Alfred, who 
 was his godson, and at the same time, with a prophetic 
 instinct, anointed him king. It was probably after this that 
 Alfred returned to England, being then betw^een eight and 
 nine years old. 
 
 Osburga, in her retreat in Somerset, gathered her sons at 
 
 ' It is fair to say that Osburga's dedication to a religious life and the 
 motiz'e for Ethelwulfs journey to Rome are purely conjectural ; but, if 
 this view is accepted, it would remove all the puzzling difficulties and 
 account for such loyal subjects as Ealstan and Eanwulf joining in Ethel- 
 bald's rebellion.
 
 no MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 times around her, especially the two younger, Ethelred and 
 Alfred, and the impression of her teaching, and that of St. 
 Neot, was seen in the saintliness of Ethelred and the 
 .public and private virtues of Alfred's whole life. To this 
 time, then, we may refer the tale of Alfred's being incited to 
 read by his mother. Ethelbald, in his bold defiance of the 
 laws of God and man, she would weep over and pray for. 
 Ethelbert had succeeded to his brother's and father's king- 
 dom of Kent, and was therefore far removed from her ; but 
 to these younger ones she might devote herself, and she saw 
 in Alfred a character unsuited for the retirement of the 
 cloister, and yet far too lofty to spend his energies in nought 
 but hunting and fighting. So she encouraged him to study ; 
 and, though his difficulties at that time were great, more 
 especially in finding teachers, yet his energetic spirit over- 
 came them all. During the reigns of Ethelbald and Ethelbert 
 it seems probable that Alfred spent great part of his time in 
 Somerset, dividing his time between study, devotion, and 
 the chase, of which latter, like all his race— even the saintly 
 Confessor— he was passionately fond, and which he could 
 enjoy to the full on the Mendip hills or in the wild woods 
 of Exmoor. 
 
 But it is time to return to St. Neot— once Athelstane— 
 who was destined to have so great an influence on the life 
 of his more famous brother. At Glastonbury he studied 
 and prayed, and became famous for his learning and piety. 
 He would rise at the dead of night, and, leaving his hard 
 pallet bed, would offer praise and thanksgiving, mingled 
 with intercessions for his country and those he held dear ; 
 and, that none might know of these extraordinary devotions,
 
 KING ALFRED IN SOMERSET, III 
 
 he would change his garments, disguising himself as the 
 meanest of secular penitents. Thus watching till daybreak 
 in the church, he would then steal back to his cell and 
 resume his ordinary habit. Step by step he set himself to 
 climb the path of holiness ; he strove to gather from each 
 person with whom he came in contact the particular virtue 
 for which they were most esteemed. The fame of his piety 
 was so great that it reached to the bishop of the diocese, 
 who sent for him and insisted on his undertaking the office 
 of deacon; and after this he was appointed sacristan. 
 Before the usual time of probation he was raised to the 
 priesthood ; and he then, knowing it was the priest's office 
 to teach, went about amongst the people. They flocked to 
 him for advice, and none who sought him ever went away 
 empty. His sympathy, too, was ever ready to " weep with 
 those that wept," whilst at the same he " rejoiced with those 
 that rejoiced." 
 
 About this time occurred the first miracle we find recorded 
 in the life of this saint. It was the custom of the monks at 
 midday to retire to their cells for private prayer and medi- 
 tation; or it may be for sleep, as their night's rest was 
 disturbed by keeping " the hours." At this time no com- 
 munication whatever was allowed between the brethren. 
 Neot, who was the porter, and whose cell, therefore, was 
 nearest the monastery gate, was disturbed one day by a 
 violent knockmg ; on repairing to the gate to learn the 
 cause, he found a person, who might not be refused, in 
 haste for admittance. He hurried to the gate, but not 
 having with him his iron stool, which on account of his 
 small stature he used when celebrating mass, he could not
 
 112 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 reach the lock. In great distress he hfted up his heart, 
 when the lock gently slid down to the level of his girdle, 
 and he was enabled to open it without further difficulty. 
 The lock ever continued in the same place, and people 
 flocked from all parts to see it in its new position. William 
 of Malmesbury, three hundred years afterwards, testifies to 
 having seen in loco both the lock and also the iron stool. 
 
 But again was the saint called, for the love of God and 
 the promotion of His glory, to tear himself from all he held 
 most dear ; he was selected as a missionary to the West 
 Welsh of Cornwall, to endeavour at once to reconcile the 
 British Church to the Saxon, and also to rouse the slumber- 
 ing faith of the people, who, cut off as they were in the 
 narrow peninsula from Briton and Saxon alike, had appa- 
 rently fallen into a state somewhat resembling the apathy 
 and semi-infidelity from which they were aroused in the last 
 century by the preaching of Wesley and Whitefield. He 
 was called upon by external authority to leave the glassy isle 
 which had been his home for so many years, and, taking his 
 pilgrim's staff, and accompanied by his faithful servant 
 Barius, he left the stately monastery embosomed in fair 
 orchards, looking bright and peaceful as it lay in the sheen 
 of the summer sun, with the (then) not far distant murmur 
 of the Severn sea,^ and made his way across the rich plams 
 
 of Somerset. 
 
 Thence we may follow him, climbing (it may be) the 
 glorious mass of Dunkery Beacon, glowing with its gorgeous 
 tapestry of purple heath and golden gorse, from whose sum- 
 
 - The sea at that part of Somerset has receded greatly within the last 
 few centuries.
 
 KING ALFRED IN SOMERSET. I I3 
 
 mit the eye can discover sixteen counties ; one last loving 
 look he took over the fair kingdom of Wessex, and strained 
 his sight eastward towards his own dear land of Kent, though 
 in imagination only could his eyes pierce the distance. His 
 past life seemed spread out before him — the early days when 
 he was his father's heir, his young brothers growing up around 
 him — the troubles that gathered on his country — his famous 
 victory at Sandwich — then, gradually, his mind and eye 
 came home again to what had been his resting-place and 
 home of later years ; a happy time of praise, and prayer, 
 and earnest work ; and with one last loving, lingering 
 look at Glastonbury, that home of heroes and of saints, he- 
 resolutely turned away, and crossing the Exmoor Forest — 
 still, even now, the home of the red deer and the blackcock 
 — he passed the beautiful district of North Devon, and 
 made for the wild Cornish moors, where he settled, as 
 directed by a vision, on a spot formerly inhabited by the 
 good St. Guerryer, but henceforth through all time to be 
 known as St. Neots. 
 
 Here we must leave him,^ for the life of St. Neot is no 
 further connected with Somerset, save as it affects the life of 
 Alfred. The deaths of Ethelbald and Ethelbert placed Ethel- 
 red on the throne, and this drew Alfred from retirement ; for, 
 though he does not appear to have been appointed Sub- 
 Regulus of Kent, yet it became his duty to assist his brother 
 
 ' Those who wish to continue the life and legends of St. Neot may- 
 consult Hunt's " Popular Romances of the West of England " ; Butler's 
 "Lives of the Saints"; Whitaker's "Cathedral of Cormv.'iH " ; 
 Gorham's " History of St. Neot " ; or, "The Lives of English Saints," 
 published by Toovey.
 
 114 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 in his defence of the country against the Danes. In one 
 year nine pitched battles were fought against these marauders. 
 But the greatest fight was that at Ashdown, or Essendune. 
 The combatants were parted by night coming on. As 
 morning dawned, Alfred was ready at his post, but the king 
 lingered at his devotions, nor would he hurry them, although 
 urged by a message from his brother that the heathen were 
 rushing forward with unbounded fury. The English were 
 giving way, and even bordering on flight, for the heathen 
 were pressing down upon them from the higher ground, 
 when the king himself, signed with the cross of God, un- 
 expectedly hastened forward, dispersing the enemy and 
 rallying his subjects. The Danes, terrified equally by his 
 courage and by the Divine manifestation, consulted their 
 safety by flight. Here fell Oseg their king, five earls, and 
 an innumerable multitude of common people. But the 
 struggle was too harassing to be continued, and Ethelred, 
 worn down with numberless labours, died and was buried 
 at Wimborne, in Dorset. 
 
 It was in the following year, 871, that Alfred, a youth of 
 twenty-one, succeeded to the toilsome labour of guiding the 
 helm of the State. Ardent, impetuous, even cruel— it is 
 said— in his vengeance on his enemies, yet with cultivated 
 tastes, he despised the slow minds and sensual habits of his 
 subjects, and took no care to conceal his contempt for them. 
 For nine years the struggle with the enemy was continued, 
 and at last was so far successful that the Danes left Wessex, 
 and, crossing the Thames, visited London, Mercia, and 
 East Anglia. And now came a pause and a period of com- 
 parative rest; but Alfred, instead of striving to heal the
 
 KING ALFRED IN SOMERSET. II5 
 
 wounds of his suffering people, and comfort them in their 
 afflictions, showed naught but disgust at their ignorance and 
 their evil habits and coarse tastes ; he would not listen to his 
 subjects' complaints, nor help them in their necessities, or 
 grant them relief from their oppressors ; instead of this he 
 repulsed them, and paid no heed to their distress. It was 
 not unnatural that Alfred should compare, to their disad- 
 vantage, his own pure and stainless life with the low animal 
 pleasures of his people ; but he was not left without warn- 
 ing, and his impatience and self-righteousness were re- 
 buked. 
 
 It was some years since Alfred had visited his brother — 
 who now, indeed, by his retirement into Cornwall, was 
 removed farther from him— possibly he shrank from meeting 
 the stern and unsparing criticism of that true friend ; but at 
 last he betook himself once more to him for friendship and 
 counsel. In the interim St. Neot had visited Rome; he 
 had left his solitary cell and founded a monastery. It was 
 nine years since the brothers had met, and Neot, though 
 receiving Alfred honourably as his sovereign, and lovingly 
 as his brother, reproved him sharply, " for he grieved from 
 the bottom of his heart " for his sin, and his prophetic spirit 
 foretold what must befall him as a recompense for his pride 
 of heart ; nevertheless, he regarded not the reproof of the 
 man of God, and refused to receive his words. Yet his 
 conscience must have been awakened, for he went to his 
 house in awe and great fear, and from that time came 
 frequently to see the saint, and seek from him advice and 
 counsel. At last came the last earthly interview, and the 
 prophecy of final vengeance.
 
 Il6 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 " Thou seest, O King ! " said St. Neot, " what now thou 
 sufterest from thine enemies, and thou shalt suffer more 
 hereafter ; for in thy kingdom thou art proud and tyrannical, 
 whereas before the eyes of the Divine Majesty thou oughtest 
 rather, with the King and Prophet David, to have shown 
 thyself meek and humble. Therefore, by a foreign nation 
 that knoweth not Christ, thou shalt be driven thence. 
 Alone shalt thou escape from thine enemies, and shall be 
 concealed under the hands of God, and so for thy sins shalt 
 thou remain many days. Nevertheless I have obtained for 
 thee, by my prayers, that if thou wilt turn from thme 
 iniquities God will yet have mercy on thee, and restore thee 
 to thy state and sceptre ; and behold I go the way of all 
 flesh, but when Divine Providence shall have fulfilled its 
 purpose concerning thee, and shall have rightly punished 
 thee for thy misdeeds, then be thou of good heart, and put 
 thy trust in Him who rulest all things, and pray for His 
 assistance, and Almighty God shall hear thy prayers and 
 restore thee again to thy place." 
 
 And so it came to pass ; Alfred had ahenated the love of 
 his subjects ; and when, in the year 878, the Danes made a 
 sudden irruption into Wiltshire and the adjoining districts, 
 some of the inhabitants submitted; others fled into the Isle 
 of Wight ; and Alfred, deserted by ah save a small band of 
 trusty^'followers, found himself driven to take refuge in the 
 marshes formed by the confluence of the Thone and the 
 Parret; and on a spot slightly elevated above the surround- 
 ing country, since called the Isle of Athelney, he took 
 refuge for several months. Yet in this, his deepest dis- 
 tress, William of Malmesbury tells us the people of
 
 KING ALFRED IN SOMERSET. II7 
 
 Hampshire, Wiltshire, and Somerset, "held fast by their 
 allegiance." 
 
 We are not told how he disposed of his wife, Elswitha, 
 and their children at this time ; but evidently for the greater 
 security — perhaps of both — he was alone, save for his aged 
 mother, Osburga. It is likely enough that the Danes had 
 destroyed the religious home in which she had taken refuge ; 
 at any rate, here we find her with him in Athelney. It was 
 perhaps before his mother joined him that the episode of 
 Alfred and the cakes took place, which has been repeated 
 ad nauseam — and yet which must be told again amongst the 
 legends of Somerset — though legend it scarcely is, for it 
 appears in the pages of that most scrupulously truthful of all 
 historians, Asser, in his Life of Alfred. We give it in his 
 own words : — 
 
 " At the same time the above-named Alfred, King of 
 the West Saxons, with a few of his nobles, and certain 
 soldiers and vassals, used to lead an unquiet life among 
 the woodlands of the county of Somerset in great tribu- 
 lation ; for he had none of the necessaries of life, except 
 what he could forage openly or stealthily, by frequent 
 sallies, from the Pagans, or even from the Christians 
 who had submitted to the rule of the Pagans, and, as 
 we read in the Life of St. Neot, at the house of one of 
 his cowherds. 
 
 " But it happened, on a certain day, that the country- 
 woman, wife of the cowherd, was preparing some loaves to 
 bake, and the king, sitting at the hearth, made ready his 
 bow and arrows and other war-like instruments. The un- 
 lucky woman, espying the cakes burning at the fire, ran up
 
 Il8 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 to remove them, and, rebuking the brave king, exclaimed— 
 
 " ' Ca'sn thee mind the ke-aks, man ; an' doossen zee 'em bum ? 
 I'm bdun thee's eat 'em vast enough, az zoon az tiz the turn.' ' 
 
 " The blundering woman little thought that it was King 
 Alfred, who had fought so many battles against the Pagans, 
 and gained so many victories over them." 
 
 Alfred bore her threats and abuse meekly ; it was part of 
 his penance, he thought, and the woman must have soon 
 learnt her mistake, if, as some say, her husband was the 
 swineherd Denewulf, who, after receiving some training and 
 education, became Bishop either of Sherborne or Winchester. 
 In the times when Alfred could scarce find a priest south of 
 the Thames who could read his own breviary,^ supposing 
 him to have been a pious and godly man, the thing is not 
 so extraordinary as it appears at first sight ; but all this was , 
 mended in the king's later years. 
 
 Whilst Alfred remained in this enforced seclusion at 
 Athelney, he thought much, studied much, and prayed 
 much. The second book which he studied (the first being 
 the illuminated book of poems given him by his mother) 
 was a volume containing a selection from the Psalms, with 
 the daily prayers according to the ancient usages of the 
 Church ; and the perusal of this volume, which he always 
 carried in his bosom, afforded him, we are told, constant 
 comfort and support. But the time was now come when 
 
 ' In a note to Dr. Giles' translation of Asser's " Life of Alfred," he 
 says the original is in Latin verse ; it may, therefore, be rendered into 
 English verse such as every housewife in Somersetshire would understand. 
 
 ^''it must be remembered that the incursions of the Danes had 
 destroyed the Monastic Schools.
 
 KING ALFRED IN SOMERSET. II9 
 
 this great and good man was to emerge from the fire of 
 affliction, and, hke gold seven times tried in the fire, was to 
 appear purified from earthly dross, and shining with a clear 
 and undimmed light in the world. 
 
 It became graduall}^ whispered about, amongst those who 
 remained faithful, where Alfred was ; and the men of 
 Somerset gathered around him. Then he built a fort at 
 Athelney, and from here he sallied out, when he had the 
 opportunity, and made frequent attacks upon the Pagans. 
 But as the numbers of his followers increased it became 
 more and more difficult to supply them with food, the 
 Danes having eaten up or destroyed all the produce of both 
 field and fold. Wild fowl and fish from the meres was all 
 that could be found, and that only in scant measure. 
 
 Now it happened one day that all his followers had 
 scattered themselves in search of necessary supplies, and he 
 and his mother were in the fort alone, when a poor man 
 came to the door begging an alms. They wondered much 
 how he could have found his way to this secluded and 
 jealously-guarded spot. Osburga told him that they were 
 as poor as he was ; but the king, who was reading, desired 
 his mother to give him bread. She answered that they had 
 but one loaf left to them, which would not suffice them for 
 provision for the day, yet he prayed her to give half of it to 
 the man, bidding her trust in Him who had fed the five 
 thousand with five loaves and two fishes. 
 
 As they were awaiting the return of their companions, both 
 Alfred and his mother lay down to rest, and as they slept 
 the same vision appeared to each of them. Cuthbert, 
 former bishop of Lindisfarne, appeared, and thus addressed
 
 I20 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 the king : " I am Cuthbert,^ if ever you heard of me ; God 
 hath sent me to announce good fortune to you ; and smce 
 England has nearly paid the penalty of her crimes, God 
 now, through the merits of her native saints, looks upon 
 her with an eye of mercy. You, too, so pitiably banished 
 from your native kingdom, shall shortly be again seated with 
 honour on your throne, of which I give you this extra- 
 ordinary token : your fishers shall this day bring home a great 
 quantity of fish in baskets, which will be so much the more 
 extraordinary because the river, at this time hard-bound with 
 ice, could warrant no such expectation, especially as the air, 
 now dripping with cold rain, mocks the art of the fisher. 
 But when your fortune shall succeed to your wishes, you 
 will act as becomes a king if you conciliate God, your 
 helper, and me, His messenger, with suitable devotion." 
 Saying this, the saint divested the sleeping king of his 
 anxiety, and comforted his mother also with the same joyful 
 intelligence. When they awoke, they repeatedly declared 
 that each had had the self-same dream, when the fishermen, 
 entering, displayed such a multitude of fishes as would have 
 been sufficient to satisfy the appetite of a numerous army. 
 
 But the vision was to receive a still more glorious fulfil- 
 ment. News was brought that Hubba, the fierce Danish 
 leader, with twenty-three ships, after much slaughter of the 
 Christians, had come from the country of Demetia (South 
 Wales,)^ and sailed to Devon, where, with twelve hundred 
 ' It is remarked as a sort of confirmation of this legend that a church 
 in Wells is dedicated to St. Cuthbert, a north-countr>' saint. ( Vide 
 Freeman's "Old English History.") 
 
 = Asser. It should be noticed that Asser, himself a Briton, never of 
 course speaks of Wales or the Welsh, for he could scarcely allow them 
 to be foreigners. He generally makes no distinction, save that of 
 Pagans and Christians.
 
 KING ALFRED IN SOMERSET. 121 
 
 Others, he met with a miserable death, being slain while 
 committing his misdeeds, by the king's servants, before the 
 Castle of Cynuit (Knywith, on the River Taw), into which 
 many of the king's servants, with their followers, had fled 
 for safety. The Pagans, seeing that the castle was altogether 
 unprepared and unfortified, except that it had walls in its 
 own fashion, determined not to assault it, because it was 
 impregnable and secure on all sides except the eastern, as- 
 we ourselves have seen, but they began to blockade it, 
 thinking that those who were inside would soon surrender 
 either from famine or want of water, for the castle had no 
 spring near it. 
 
 But the result did not fall out as they expected ; for the 
 Christians, before they began to suffer from want, inspired 
 from Heaven, judging it much better to gain victory or death, 
 attacked the Pagans suddenly in the morning, and from the 
 first cut them down in great numbers, slaying also their 
 king, so that few escaped to their ships, and there they 
 gained a very large booty, and, amongst other things, the 
 standard called Raven ; for they say that the three sisters 
 of Hingwar and Hubba, daughters of Lodobrok,^ wove 
 that flag, and got it ready in one day. They say, moreover, 
 that in every battle, wherever that flag went before them, if 
 they were to gain the victory a live crow (? raven) would 
 appear flying on the middle of the flag ; but, if they were 
 doomed to be defeated, it would hang down motionless. 
 And this was often proved to be so. 
 
 Great, therefore, was the dismay amongst the Danes when 
 they heard of this terrible disaster — of the loss of men and 
 
 ' Leather breeches.
 
 122 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 leaders; but, above all, of their magic banner. In a 
 corresponding degree were the hearts of the English raised. 
 And now awoke the cry for Alfred, their king ; he knew well 
 that this was the moment to take advantage of the Danes' 
 dismay ; and, besides, had not St. Cuthbert promised him 
 success ? So, sending his faithful followers secretly in every 
 direction to gather together the men of Hampshire, Wilt- 
 shire, and Dorset, he made a tryst to meet them with his 
 faithful Sumors^tas at " Petra ^gbryhta," Egbert's Stone,' 
 which was on the borders of Selwood Forest, which means 
 in Latin Si/va Magna, the great wood, but known in British 
 as Coit-Mawr. 
 
 Meanwhile, determining to do nothing rashly, he would 
 learn something of the state of the Danes and the watch 
 they kept ; so disguising himself as a glee-man, and takmg 
 his harp (of which he was as fond as King David), he started 
 alone for their camp, which was in another part of Selwood 
 Forest. He easily gained admittance, and, assuming the 
 character of a Danish scald or bard, delighted these fierce 
 men by singing them their favourite war-songs. Whilst he 
 stayed there for some days, he went from tent to tent 
 watching and carefully noting their entrenchments, the 
 position of their leaders, the careless watch they kept, &c., 
 &c. Having carefully observed all that he required to 
 know, he made his way back to Athelney, and, assembling 
 his companions, pointed out the indolence of the enemy, 
 and the easiness of their defeat ; he then joined the rest of 
 his army at ^Egbryht's Stone. It was now nearly Whitsun- 
 tide; and from thence he went to Iglea, or Iley. Here 
 » Now called Brixton Deverill.
 
 KING ALFRED IN SOMERSET. 1 23 
 
 they halted for the night, and, as Alfred lay in his tent, his 
 anxious mind not letting him rest, St. Neot appeared to 
 him; his form was as an angel of God; his countenance 
 beaming with glory ; his raiment white as the driven snow. 
 He thus addressed him : '■ Rise up in haste and prepare 
 for victory. When thou camest hither I was with thee — I 
 supported thee. Now, therefore, on the morrow, go forth, 
 thou and thy men of war, to the fight, and the Lord shall 
 be with you — even the Lord strong and mighty — the Lord 
 mighty in battle, who giveth victory to kings. And, behold, 
 I go before you to the battle, and thine enemies shall fall 
 by thy arm before mine eyes, and thou shalt smite them 
 with the edge of the sword." 
 
 The Danes were at Ethandune (we do not know for 
 certain the exact spot ; three places are mentioned by 
 different authors, but all agree that it was not in Wiltshire, 
 but on the borders of Somerset), and were in careless 
 security ; so rapid and energetic had been Alfred's move- 
 ments that he himself brought the tidings of the rising. 
 The morning mist hung over the camp ; not a watch-dog 
 barked ; not a note of alarm was given, while troop after 
 troop of Saxons filed silently over the hill. Alfred made a 
 stirring address to his people, promising them the success of 
 which he had been assured. The word was given, and 
 down rushed his men upon the foe. The Saxon army was 
 as nothing to the great Danish host; but God and the 
 Saints fought for the Christians against the heathen Danes. 
 As the battle was doubtful, St. Neot himself appeared; he 
 seized the standard ; he fought by Alfred's side ; he secured 
 the victory. Thousands upon thousands fell, and the
 
 124 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 terrible carnage had not ceased when the sun went down. 
 The name of Slaughterford marks the spot where the 
 battle was fiercest. Never again was St. Neot seen on 
 earth ! 
 
 After the conflict was over, the scattered remnants of the 
 Danish army gathered together under Guthrum and took 
 refuse in their entrenchments. Here they were blockaded 
 by Alfred during fourteen days. No succour could reach 
 them from their countrymen, and at last, being well-nigh 
 hunger-starved, they were compelled to accept such terms 
 as Alfred imposed. They asked for peace, and Alfred 
 granted it on such conditions as they had never accepted 
 before— viz., that they should give such hostages as the 
 king pleased; while he should give them none in return. 
 After which the Pagans swore that they would immediately 
 leave the kingdom ; and their king, Guthrum, promised to 
 embrace Christianity and receive baptism. 
 
 But Alfred, though victorious, could not expel the Danes 
 from England. He ceded East Angha to them, and they 
 were to hold it as vassals under Alfred, so that it would be 
 to their own interest to keep the country free from fresh 
 marauders ; and those who would not submit to Christian 
 baptism left the kingdom, and Guthrum and thirty of his 
 chiefs were to be baptized at once. 
 
 Three weeks passed, while Guthrum and his thirty 
 selected followers were placed under instruction in order to 
 prepare for holy baptism. Then at Aller, not far from 
 Alfred's refuge at Athelney, Alfred presented his conquered 
 foe as a candidate for baptism. Bishop and priest, and the 
 mingling crowd of Saxons, Britons, and Danes, so lately
 
 KING ALFRED IN SOMERSET. 1 25 
 
 foes, were there. The church doors opened, and a length- 
 ened procession passed in, two and two. 
 
 Foremost, with every eye upon them, came the majestic 
 figures of the two kings. Alfred led the Danish chief, and 
 stood at the font as his godfather, and witness of his vows. 
 When asked to name his son in the Faith, Athelstane was 
 the name he chose, and so, bathed in the waters of purifica- 
 ■ tion, and signed with the sign of the cross, he rose up, no 
 longer Guthrum, but Christian Athelstane. That name, 
 dear to Alfred as his brother, his teacher, his deliverer, he 
 now chose as the name of his reconciled enemy, trusting 
 that it might bring a blessing upon him. 
 
 In like manner were his thirty warriors admitted into 
 Christ's Church, and then they turned and took the oaths 
 of fealty to England's sovereign. Twelve days did Guthrum- 
 Athelstane and his followers wear the white robes of their 
 baptism, and the chrisom cloth or white fillet which was 
 bound round their heads at confirmation, a rite which then 
 followed immediately after baptism. And during those 
 twelve days of retirement and holy quiet, we may suppose 
 that Alfred often instructed his godson in Christian truths, 
 in Christian graces, and in Christian duties. Then, when 
 the twelve days' " retreat " was over, Alfred took his guests 
 and friends to his palace at Wedmore, and there he held the 
 christening feast with holy and chastened joy ; and there 
 they loosed the chrisom, and laid aside their baptismal 
 garments. 
 
 It was at Alfred's palace at Wedmore that the treaty was 
 signed which gave peace to England for many years. By 
 this agreement, Guthrum-Athelstane and his people were to
 
 126 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 cross the Thames and Hve in East Angha, subject to Alfred 
 and his laws, but all those Danes who refused to give up 
 their heathen gods had to cross the sea, and it is said they 
 joined the host of Hastings, which went to ravage the fair 
 lands of France. And Alfred sent his new subjects to their 
 homes with great gifts.^ 
 
 Alfred did not forget his " Isle of Refuge ; " he built at 
 Athelney a fair monastery on the side of his fort, and • 
 thither we may well believe he would retire at times for rest 
 and repose from the toils and troubles of sovereignty. In 
 order to defend the island, and yet render it attainable, a 
 bridge was built between two heights, and at the western 
 end of the bridge was constructed a tower of beautiful 
 work, and in this monastery he collected monks of all kinds 
 from every quarter. John, a priest and monk (an old Saxon 
 by birth— meaning that he came from Saxony on the 
 Continent), was first abbot. It seems that this motley 
 assemblage of monks brought from different nations did not 
 live well together, and two monks of Gaul laid a wicked 
 plot to murder their abbot and bring his name into disgrace. 
 This abominable scheme was, however, happily frustrated 
 by his attendants being roused by the scuffle, and coming 
 
 to his aid. 
 
 We must remember the state of fearful ignorance into 
 which the country had fallen, and in inviting learned monks 
 over from other countries, Alfred's object was to provide fit 
 teachers in the monastic schools for his subjects. 
 
 ' There is still shown at Aller a large ancient font, which was dug 
 out of a pond in the vicarage garden, and is now replaced in the 
 church ; it is said to be the same in which Guthrum and his followers 
 were baptized.
 
 KING ALFRED IN SO-MERSET. 1 27 
 
 One interesting memorial of Alfred's residence in Athelney 
 still remains. In the seventeenth century an ornament 
 made of gold and enamel was found there, entire and 
 uninjured. It bears an inscription, "Alfred het meh 
 gewircan," "Alfred caused me to be worked." It is now 
 preserved at Oxford in the Ashmolean Museum. 
 
 Alfred's will once more connects his name with Somerset, 
 that land which, though neither the place of his birth nor 
 his death, yet seems in a special manner to have been his 
 school in self-denial and tenderness ; and as though from it 
 and the bitter though loving discipline he there underwent, 
 he went forth armed and equipped for the grand life which 
 was thenceforward to be devoted to God and his country. 
 In his will, which, according to the custom of those times, 
 he brought before the Witenagemot to be ratified during 
 his life — probably about the year 8S5 — he makes mention 
 of a great number of slaves, particularly on his estates at 
 Cheddar and Domerham in Somerset, whom he had raised 
 to the condition of free tenants, only making his petition to 
 them, that they would, after his death, continue to cultivate 
 those lands, with his son Edward for their landlord, rather 
 than take to a new occupation. 
 
 From the peace of Wedmore, in 878, the glories of 
 Alfred's reign may be dated. It was not that he had no 
 troubles, anxieties, cares and sorrows ; but that all worked 
 together for good, his own good and that of his people. 
 His life was henceforth one of constant progress towards 
 the complete and full perfection to which he more nearly 
 attained in his life than any other king in any age or place. 
 But all this belongs to general history, and not in any
 
 128 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 special way to Somerset. But when we know all that he 
 accomplished, it is difficult to beheve that Alfred finished 
 his course at the comparatively early age of fifty-two. 
 
 It is scarcely possible to bring this legend to a close 
 without comparing and contrasting the lives of the two 
 great heroes, British and Saxon, who, alike in their patriotic 
 struggles against foreign invasion and heathenism, yet were 
 in their results so different. Arthur's brilliant career lighted 
 up with a glorious blaze the expiring struggles of a decaying 
 cause, while Alfred's represented a young and vigorous 
 nationality, throwing off the evils that beset it, and rising 
 stronger from each contest. A blessing rested on his 
 work, and with the one exception of Edwy, his successors 
 down to Ethelred had glorious and successful reigns. 
 Both Arthur and Alfred alike made Somerset their rallying 
 point, and the fairest and most graceful legends connected 
 with the career of each have their local habitation in our 
 
 county. 
 
 There is a curious myth with regard to AUer, a tradition 
 of a terrible dragon which had its den on the south side of 
 " Aller" Hill. This dragon devastated the neighbourhood, 
 and the countryside was in constant dread of its attack; 
 but at length an Aller man with a spear killed it, and this 
 ' spear is still to be seen in Low Ham Chapel. 
 
 The spear is really an arrow or dart of a very light wood, 
 and covered with a patterned textile fabric. It is about 
 nine feet long, and has been feathered with double feathering. 
 I never saw anything quite like it— says the Vicar of 
 Muchelney. Might not the dragon— he suggests— be the 
 Danes, whose army, conquered at Edyngton, were baptized
 
 KING ALFRED IN SOMERSET. 1 29 
 
 at Aller, i.e. what was left of it ? If so, the spear, one would 
 suppose, must have belonged to Alfred. 
 
 Authorities. — William of Malmesbury; Asser's Life; 
 Lives of St. Neot ; Histories of Glastonbury ; A. S. 
 Chronicle, &c., &c. ; Butler's Lives of the Saints ; 
 Dugdale's Monasticon; Lives of English Saints 
 (published by Toovey). 
 
 10
 
 Archbishops oy Cai^terbury 
 
 CONNECTED WITH SOMERSET. 
 
 -:o:- 
 
 ST. ATHEOL 
 
 (Abbot of Glastonbury, 905 ; First Bishop of Wells, 909 5 
 Archbishop of Canterbury, 914-) 
 
 Alfred the King was dead. He died in the year 901, and 
 his son Edward was chosen by the Witan to succeed him : 
 but he was not permitted to mount the throne peaceably ; 
 for Alfred's elder brother, Ethelred, had left a son, and the 
 hereditary right, as we understand it, was undoubtedly his 
 But no such right existed in those days. The Witan selected 
 from the royal family the one who it was believed would fill 
 the throne most worthily, and it was not to be supposed 
 that their choice would fall on any one but the son of their 
 late almost idolized monarch. 
 
 But Ethelwald would not acquiesce in his exclusion ; he, 
 however, took the surest way of proving the wisdom of his 
 rejection by not only stirring up the flames of civil war, but
 
 ARCHBISHOPS OF CANTERBURY. 131 
 
 actually claiming help in liis attempt from the Danes. For 
 some years the strife continued, but at last, in a hardly- 
 contested battle fought somewhere in Kent, Ethelwald was 
 slain, and Edward's sovereignty secured. 
 
 It was a natural consequence of all these political troubles 
 that the Church should suffer not only in her material 
 wealth, but in her organization. Bishoprics fell vacant and 
 were not filled up. But now that peace was restored, 
 Archbishop Plegmund, the friend and adviser of Alfred in 
 his literary labours, determined, with the co-operation of the 
 king, to make further ecclesiastical divisions of the ever- 
 growing kingdom of Wessex. Roman authorities say that 
 he was driven to do this by the threats and edicts of Pope 
 Formosus ; but this is palpably false, for Formosus died in 
 896, and the ecclesiastical districts were not subdivided, 
 nor the vacant sees filled, till 910. It was in 902, the year 
 after Alfred's death, that Ethelwald, Bishop of Sherborne, 
 died; in 908 died Denewulf, of Winchester; so that the 
 whole kingdom of AA'cssex was left without a bishop. Then 
 King Edward, by the advice of Plegmund the archbishop, 
 called a council of the senators of the English, and therein 
 it was agreed to fill up the vacant sees, and at the same 
 time appoint others, so following the divisions of the shires 
 or earldoms. To use William of Malmesbury's own words : 
 " The King and the Bishops chose for themselves a salu- 
 tary council, and according to our Saviour's words, 'The 
 harvest truly is plenteous but the labourers are (ew,^ they 
 elected and appointed one Bishop to every province of the 
 Gewissoe, and that district which two formerly possessed, 
 they divided into five." " In one day he ordained in the
 
 132 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 city of Canterbury seven bishops to seven churches. Frith- 
 stan to Winchester; Athelstan to Cornwall; Werstan to 
 Sherborne ; Athelm to Wells ; Aidulf to Crediton in 
 Devonshire ; also to other provinces he appointed two 
 bishops — to the South Saxons Bernegus, a very proper 
 person, and to the Mercians Cenulph, whose see was at 
 Dorchester in Oxfordshire." 
 
 Though Canterbury in the Saxon times had scarcely as 
 magnificent a cathedral as now, still there is no doubt that it 
 was a stately structure ; and it must have presented a solemn 
 and splendid spectacle when Plegmund and his suffragans 
 received the seven newly-appointed bishops at the altar and 
 consecrated them to their high office. With the exception 
 of Winchester, which was an old foundation, it is remark- 
 able that Wells alone retains the name and seat of the 
 bishopric then appointed. Sherborne has given place to 
 Salisbury, Crediton to Exeter, St. Germans, the Cornish 
 see, after having been suppressed for several hundred years, 
 has revived again, but at Truro, and Selsey has become 
 Chichester- 
 Wells was a fit and natural seat for a bishopric, for Ina's 
 foundation of secular canons stood ready to hand, and 
 needed but a bishop to make the chapter complete. For a 
 short time in the reign of Richard I., Glastonbury was 
 joined to it, and ultimately Bath was raised to the dignity 
 of a city, and incorporated as one diocese with Wells ; but 
 since the year 909, now nearly a thousand years ago, Wells 
 has remained the chief cathedral city of Somerset. 
 
 It is little enough we know of the first Bishop of Wells. 
 He was almost certainly a native of Somerset, and owed his
 
 ARCHBISHOPS OF CANTERBURY. I33 
 
 education to Glastonbury, of which he rose to be abbot ; 
 and it was from there that he was transferred to Wells by 
 Plegmund, to organize and preside over the new diocese. 
 Out of the seven bishops consecrated together on that day, 
 he was selected, and, it is said, by Plegmund himself, to be 
 his successor. 
 
 He was the second Archbishop of Canterbury who had 
 been Abbot of Glastonbury. The fact of the little we know 
 of some of these early archbishops is thus explained by Dr. 
 Giles, in his translation of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle. It 
 is considered probable that to Archbishop Erithwald we 
 owe the commencement of these chronicles, so valuable in 
 themselves, and so carefully kept by successive archbishops. 
 A copy called the Plegmund or Benet MS., from its being 
 preserved in Corpus Christi College (formerly Benet Col- 
 lege), Cambridge, is believed to have been written by or 
 under the superintendence of that archbishop. It is a 
 curious fact that his name is never mentioned except when 
 inserted by a different hand. St. Athelm seems to have 
 followed his predecessors in this divine "repression of 
 himself," and so we hear little or nothing of his doings. In 
 fact, like a true saint, his "life was hid with Christ in 
 God." 
 
 So complete is this suppression of their own individuality 
 that it is actually uncertain whether Athelstane was crowned 
 by St. Athelm or St. Wulfhelm, for curiously enough the 
 death of Edward the Elder and Archbishop Athelm 
 occurred in the same year ; but the probabilities seem 
 rather in favour of the coronation being the last public act 
 of Athelm's archiepiscopate.
 
 134 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 Athelstane's coronation seems to have been a function of 
 rather uncommon magnificence. He was in the prime of 
 life — ^just thirty years of age — tall and of slender make, 
 with long fair hair plaited with threads of gold, and his 
 features were very fine. He probably inherited his mother's 
 beauty, which had captivated his father's heart in his 
 younger days ; yet he was no effeminate dandy, but a great 
 and wise king, who had enlarged his mind by foreign travel. 
 He had been in Scandinavia, where he had learned the 
 Norse tongue and become acquainted with their manners 
 and customs, a knowledge which would be useful to him in 
 dealing with the Danes and Northmen who inhabited a 
 large part of the east and north of England. His corona- 
 tion took place at Kingston-on-Thames — the king's town. 
 Over a sacred stone or fragment of rock a platform was 
 erected, on which the king stood, and he was thus crowned 
 by the archbishop, in sight of all the people. The Mer- 
 cians, as well as the people of Wessex, owned him for their 
 king, and he was looked upon as Basileus or Bretwalda 
 over the other parts of Britain, even of those who still 
 possessed kings of their own. In fact, to Athelstane, rather 
 than to his great-great-grandfather Egbert, belongs the title 
 of first king of all England. 
 
 One most imjiortant part of the ceremony was the adm.in- 
 istering and taking the oath to govern according to law. 
 The coronation service was nearly the same as that in use 
 at the present day. The oath administered by Athelm was 
 almost certainly the same as that taken by Ethelred : 
 
 " In the name of Christ I promise three things to the 
 Christian people my subjects.
 
 ARCHBISHOPS OF CANTERBURY. I35 
 
 " I St. That the Church of Christ and all the Christian 
 people shall preserve their peace under our auspices. 
 
 " 2nd. That I will forbid rapacity and iniquities of every 
 description. 
 
 " 3rd. That I will command equity and mercy in all 
 judgments, that to me and to you the gracious Lord may 
 extend his mercy." 
 
 This oath, which was faithfully kept by Athelstane, was 
 shamefully broken by Ethelred. 
 
 There is a Latin MS. of the Gospels still to be seen in the 
 Cottonian Library of the British Museum, which belonged 
 to Athelstane, and on which he was probably sworn ; it was 
 used at the coronation of Charles I. 
 
 Soon after this high ceremonial Athelm must have 
 yielded up his spirit. He is said to have been an uncle 
 of St. Dunstan, and to have exercised a powerful influence 
 over his mind, but date renders this at least doubtful. One 
 would fain know more of these ancient fathers of our Church; 
 we know but that "they are numbered with the Saints," and 
 that Athelm bears a name without reproach. 
 
 His figure, as first bishop of the see, appears on the very 
 beautiful pastoral staff presented in 1882 to Lord Arthur 
 Hervey, the present Bishop of Wells. 
 
 Authorities. — William of Malmesbury ; Dr. Hook's 
 Lives of the Archbishops ; Dr. Stubbs' Constitutional His- 
 tory.
 
 136 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 WULFHELM. 
 
 (Bishop of Wells, 914 ; Archbishop of Canterbury, 925, 
 
 Died, 940.) 
 
 I have been unable to find anything relating to Arch- 
 bishop Wulfhelm's early life or parentage. He was 
 consecrated by St. Athelm as his successor at Wells, and 
 selected, it is said, by him to follow him at Canterbury. 
 
 It was during his episcopate at Wells that the invasion 
 by the Danes occurred, of which an account is given in the 
 next paper. It must have been, therefore, a time of peril 
 and anxiety, but it shows the more Christian feeling that 
 existed between the Saxon and the British Churches that the 
 great King Edward should condescend to the humihation of 
 paying a ransom in order to save the life of a British bishop. 
 
 The year 925 was a year to be marked in Anglo-Saxon 
 story. Edward the Elder died, and Athelm, the Arch- 
 bishop, did but survive him long enough to crown his son 
 and successor, and then he too passed away, and Wulfhelm 
 of Wells was raised to Augustine's chair. It is added in the 
 Chronicle that in the same year St. Dunstan was born. In 
 the life of Dunstan reasons will be given why this is probably 
 a mistake. 
 
 In 927 Wulfhelm went to Rome to receive the pall and 
 confirmation of his appointment as archbishop. During 
 the period of Wulfhelm's archiepiscopate one of his duties 
 must have been to marry some of Edward the Elder's 
 numerous family, to whom, with the exception of the young 
 Prince Edwin, Athelstane proved himself a kind and loving 
 brother. It was in memory of this young prince and his
 
 ARCHBISHOPS OF CANTERBURY. 1 37 
 
 tragic end that Athelstane founded the Abbey of Muchelney, 
 in Somerset, not far from Langport. The ruins are most 
 interesting at the present day, though, of course, they are of 
 a much later date than the time of which we write. Edwin 
 was accused by envious tongues of having plotted against 
 his brother's crown and life, as believing that he had a 
 better right to the throne, Athelstane's mother having been 
 of humble birth. Athelstane said that he would not be 
 guilty of his brother's blood, but would trust him to the 
 judgment of God. He placed him, with a faithful friend 
 and servant, in an open boat without oars, and sent him 
 out to sea. The boat drifted to the coast of France, with 
 the attendant in it, but Prince Edward, in his impatient 
 despair, had thrown himself into the sea. Athelstane 
 discovered too late that he had been imposed upon by a 
 false tale, and underwent a seven years' penance, and built 
 other monasteries besides that of Muchelney, as a sin offer- 
 ing for his crime. 
 
 But it does not appear that Wulfhelm was an ardent 
 friend of monasteries ; for in the laws which he passed after 
 the great battle of Brunanburgh or Brumby, for the regula- 
 tion of the Church, there are many enactments with regard 
 to parish churches, but nothing is said of the religious 
 houses. The position of the clergy was assured. Priests 
 were esteemed as holding the rank of thanes or gentlemen. 
 A Saxon ceorl or franklin, if he were not rich enough to 
 possess about 500 acres of land, a seat at the town gate {i.e. 
 in the grand jury), and a place in the Witenagemot, // he 
 had a church on his estate with a bell tower, could obtain the 
 rank of a thane. There can be no doubt that such a law
 
 13S MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 as this would have great effect in increasing the number of 
 parish churches. 
 
 Athelstane renewed the gift of his predecessors, of a tenth 
 of the crown lands to the Church. Trials by ordeal were 
 regulated, but not encouraged. The coinage was carefully 
 attended to, the archbishop having the power of coining; 
 but the money was stamped with the King's, not the Arch- 
 bishop's, head. In all these enactments Archbishop 
 Wulfhelm, from his position, must have borne a chief part. 
 
 Of Wulfhelm's, then, as of Athelm's, personal character- 
 istics, we know little or nothing ; but judging him by the 
 work done — and we know who says, " by their works ye 
 shall know them " — we must believe him to have been a 
 wise and conscientious man, labouring for the good of the 
 Church and the people entrusted to his charge, and working 
 harmoniously with one of the wisest and greatest of our 
 kings. 
 
 Our next biography will not be the shadowy and impalp- 
 able presentment which is all we can furnish of the lives 
 and characters of St. Athelni and Archbishop Wulfhelm, 
 We shall have to consider next the life of a man who was 
 the central figure of at least four kings' reigns — the much 
 vilified and misunderstood St. Dunstan. 
 
 Authorities. — Anglo-Saxon Chronicle ; William of 
 Malmesbury ; Palgrave's Anglo-Saxons ; Churton's Early 
 English Church ; Dr. Hook's Lives of the Archbishops.
 
 The J_4Andinq of the Dane,s at 
 Watchet. 
 
 (A.D. 918.) 
 
 The Danes, who were such fearless sailors and fierce 
 warriors, and were withal so prudent and cunning, made, 
 about the beginning of the tenth century, such constant 
 descents upon our coasts that, when there is any uncertainty 
 with regard to dates, it is sometimes difficult to know 
 whether the same story is being told with a difference or 
 whether it is a record of two distinct invasions. There was 
 certainly an invasion of the Danes in 910, which sailed up 
 the Severn mouth from Brittany, but we are told they all 
 perished; again in 911 we hear of their attacking Mercia, 
 and of the death of Earl Ohter among others : but it was 
 in 918 that the great western invasion took place, which is 
 told alike in prose and verse. " In this year (918) a great 
 fleet came over thither from the south, from the Lidwiccas 
 (Brittany), and with it two Earls Ohter and Rhoald ; and 
 they went west about till they arrived within the mouth 
 of the Severn, and they spoiled the North Welsh every- 
 where by the sea-coast where they then pleased. And
 
 I40 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 in Archenfield they took Bishop Camleac,' and led him to 
 their ships, and then King Edward ransomed him after- 
 wards with forty pounds. Then after that the whole army 
 landed, and would have gone once more to plunder about 
 Archenfield. Then met them the men of Hereford and 
 of Gloucester, and of the nearest towns, and fought against 
 them and put them to flight, and slew the Earl Rhoald and 
 a brother of Ohter, the other earl, and many of the army ; 
 and drove them into an enclosure, and there beset them 
 about, until they delivered hostages that they would depart 
 from King Edward's dominions. And the king had so 
 ordered it that his forces sat down against them on the 
 south side of Severn-mouth, from the Welsh coast westward 
 to the mouth of the Avon eastward ; so that on that side 
 they durst not anywhere attempt the land. Then, neverthe- 
 less, they stole away by night on some two occasions, once 
 to the east of Watchet, and another time to Porlock. But 
 they were beaten on either occasion, so that few of them 
 got away, except those alone who there swam out to 
 the ships. And then they sat down, out on the island 
 of Bradan-relice (Flat Holms), until such time as they were 
 quite destitute of food ; and many men died of hunger. 
 Then they went thence to Deomod (South Wales), and then 
 out to Ireland, and this was during harvest." Such is the 
 short and unembellished account of this invasion and its 
 repulse by the brave Sumorsoetas unassisted. Tradition, 
 however, gives the name of their leader, to whose prowess 
 and encouragement their brave resistance was probably 
 owing ; and poor Chatterton commemorates him in one of 
 
 " Of Llandaff.
 
 THE LANDING OF THE DANES AT WATCHET. I4I 
 
 his wonderful imitations of the antique. It is thus intro- 
 duced in Evans's old ballads : — 
 
 A Song to tElle, Lord of the Castle of Brystowe 
 IN Daies of Yore. 
 
 [About the year 920 ^lle was governor of the castle of 
 Bristol, and gained many signal victories over the Danes, 
 particularly at Watchet. The following song was made to 
 the memory of this chief by Thomas Rowlle, a Carmelite 
 friar, and father-confessor to William Canynge, founder 
 of St. Mary Redcliffe Church. It was written in the year 
 1468, and the original is now in the hands of Mr. Barret, 
 surgeon, in Bristol.] 
 
 O Thou (or whate remaynes of thee) 
 
 ^Ue, the darlynge of futuritye ! 
 Lette thys mie fonge bolde as thie courage bee, 
 
 As everlaftynge to pofteritye ! 
 
 Whanne Dacyas fonnes, with hair of blood-red hue, 
 Lyke kynge-coppes braftynge with the mornynge dewe. 
 
 Arraung'd in drear arraye 
 
 Upon the lethale daye, 
 Spredde, farre and wyde, on Watchet's fhore ; 
 
 Thenne dydft thou brondeons ftonde, 
 
 And, with thie burlye honde, 
 Befpryngedde all the mees wythe gore ; 
 
 Drawn by thyne anlace fell, 
 
 Down to the depthes of hell 
 Thoufands of Dacyans went ; 
 
 Bryftowans, menne of myghte, 
 
 Ydared the blodie fyghte, 
 And acted deedes full quent. 
 
 O thou ! wher'ere (thie bones att reft) 
 Thie fpryte to haunte delyghteth beft,
 
 142 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 ^Vhether on the blod-embrued playne ; 
 
 Or where thou keen'ft from far 
 
 The blatant cryes of warre, 
 Or feeft feme mountayne made of hepes of flayne. 
 
 Or feeft the hatchedde ftede 
 
 Yprauncynge o'er the mede, 
 And neigh to be amongeft the poyntedde fperes ; 
 
 Or, in black armour, ftalk'ft arounde 
 
 Embattelede Briftowe, once thie grounde, 
 And glow'ft ardorous onne the caftle fteers ; 
 
 Or fierie round the mynfterne glare ; 
 
 Let Briftowe ftille bee made thie care : 
 Guarde it from fomenne and confumynge fyre, 
 
 Lyke Avon's ftreame encyrque it rounde ; 
 
 Ne lette a flamme enharme the grounde 
 Tyll ynne one flame all the whole worlde expyre. 
 
 GODA, EARL OF DEVON. 
 
 (A.D. 938.) 
 
 " A.D. 988. This year was Watchet ravaged, and Goda, 
 the Devonshire thane, slain, and with him much slaughter 
 made. And this year departed the holy Archbishop Dunstan, 
 and passed to the heavenly life." 
 
 So says the Saxon Chronicle, and there is no more to add 
 to it. A horror of great darkness settled upon the land ; 
 the Saxons, in their turn and for the like sins, were delivered 
 over to their enemies as, just five hundred years before, had 
 the Britons been to them.
 
 The Time3 of ^t. Dun^tan. 
 
 HIS LIFE AND LEGENDS. 
 (A.D. 915 or 925-988.) 
 
 There is perhaps no character in Enghsh history so 
 generally misunderstood, and yet who is so completely 
 the dominant figure, in a picture of any given period, as 
 St. Dunstan is in the times in which he lived. Born, it is 
 said, in 925, the first year of Athelstane's reign — though 
 it is more than probable that the date errs by at least ten 
 years, and that the real date of his birth was 915 — he lived 
 in seven, and perhaps eight, kings' reigns. Before Athel- 
 stane's death he had made his mark; in the reign of 
 Edmund the Pious or Magnificent ' he was a trusted friend 
 and councillor ; while in those of Edred, Edgar, and Edward 
 the Martyr, he held a position which we can only compare 
 to a prime minister in our own day. During the short 
 reign of the weak and foolish Edwy he was batxished, but 
 returned triumphantly after his death, and retained his 
 ascendency till the murder of the young Edward, and the 
 
 ' Not as we understand the word ; but as, indeed, its derivation 
 implies, the doer of great deeds.
 
 144 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET, 
 
 consequent accession of the unhappy Ethelred. Then, 
 appearing for a moment as the gloomy herald of the crimes 
 and misfortunes of that miserable reign, he retires heart- 
 broken from the stage where he had played so brilliant 
 a part ; and though he lived ten years longer, a period 
 sufficient to show that his prophetic words were in course 
 of fulfilment, he took no further part in secular affairs : thus 
 closing, as so often happens, a life of singular renown and 
 success in an old age of disappointment, if not of failure. 
 
 It was undoubtedly owing to the ascendency of this 
 remarkable man that the sun of England's prosperity did 
 not set with the violent death of Edmund the Pious ; for, 
 with the exception of Edgar, his successors were feeble 
 monarchs, and the shortness of their reigns, their weak 
 health or extreme youth, would have made it impossible for 
 them to do any good work for England. Then, far more 
 than now, the well-doing of a country depended almost 
 entirely upon the personal character of the one who, in 
 whatever cajiacity — whether as sovereign, or as the king's 
 councillor and adviser — held the reins of government. 
 Alfred, Edward the Elder, Athelstane, and Edmund, were 
 men of high character and exceptional ability; they were 
 their own ministers. Then, just as the sceptre was about to 
 fall into weak or incompetent hands, it was, if not grasped, 
 at least guided, by the wise statesmanship of the great 
 Somerset Churchman. 
 
 Dunstan was born of noble parents ; his father, a thane 
 named Heorstan, his mother Cynethrith, had their home 
 near Glastonbury: and, passing there the earliest years of his 
 life, it seems always to have lain nearer to his heart than any
 
 THE TIMES OF ST. DUNSTAN. 1 45 
 
 Other place. When quite a child he was taken by his father 
 to the abbey, probably that he might be trained in the 
 monastic school. The child was laid in his bed, and, his 
 imagination being excited by all he had heard of the 
 sanctity of the place, he saw a vision : an old man ap- 
 peared, clothed in white, who conducted him to all the 
 spots hallowed by ancient memories. These were then but 
 vacant places, with here and there a fragment of antiquity, 
 for Glastonbury, like other religious houses, had suffered 
 much from the incursions of the Danes, and the grand 
 structure reared by Ina was, in a great degree, in ruins,, 
 though the church and some of the monks' dwellings still 
 remained. 
 
 But, as the child was viewing the desolation, the scene 
 changed: a splendid monastic pile appeared before him, and 
 so clearly was the vision photographed upon the child's 
 brain, that in years to come he was enabled to reproduce ia 
 substantial form " the airy fabric of a dream." 
 
 We must now picture to ourselves the young visionary a 
 schoolboy at Glastonbur}', for though, in a great degree, a 
 ruin, Glastonbury had never renounced its high functions as 
 a nursing mother of the Church. Its work of education 
 appears never to have been interrupted, and most of the 
 prelates and Church dignitaries of the south of England had 
 been brought up there. The abbey was chiefly filled with 
 Scottish monks from Ireland, for at the time when England 
 had been so desolated by the Danes, Ireland, hidden in the 
 shadow of her greater sister, was comparatively free from 
 invasion. And there piety and learning flourished when it 
 had well-nigh died out in England; so that when Alfred had 
 
 II
 
 146 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 said he could find no priest south of the Thames who could 
 read his own service-book, it was from Ireland that the 
 torch of learning was re-lighted, and the chairs of the pro- 
 fessors in the monastic schools were filled. These, then, 
 were Dunstan's teachers, and under them he studied eagerly, 
 ■nay, vehemently, and, as he painfully strove to overcome 
 the difficulties that learning presented in those days, he 
 seems to have overshot the mark, and was attacked with 
 brain fever. His favourite studies were the same that had 
 roused Alfred's dormant intellect, viz., the poetic legends 
 and magic songs of the olden times. As a child he was 
 singularly weak in body, but his mind was preternaturally 
 active. The effect of a fever upon so delicate a frame and 
 so excitable a mental organization reduced him to the*verge 
 of the grave, his strength failed, and his teachers and com- 
 panions alike never looked to see him leave his bed alive. 
 Suddenly he arose, apparently in a trance. He directed his 
 steps towards the monastery church. The great doors were 
 closed, but by some other entrance he ascended a flight of 
 steps which led to the roof Proceeding cautiously along 
 the beams, he dropped unhurt into the aisle below. Dun- 
 stan recovered, and when restored to health related how he 
 had risen from his bed by command of an angel, that fiends 
 had encountered him in his path, but that he put them to 
 flight, and, borne on the wings of a protecting spirit, was 
 wafted down from the fearful height to the pavement of 
 the church. It was undoubtedly a case of sleep-walking, 
 produced by the excited state of his brain. 
 
 The effect of this serious illness was so far good that it 
 caused his friends and tutors to decide that he must have
 
 THE TIMES OF ST. DUNSTAN. 1 47 
 
 change of scene and rest from study. It was arranged, 
 therefore, by some of his relations high in birth and place that 
 he should spend some time at court. Probably the fever 
 had left an irritability of brain which caused him easily to 
 give and take offence, and this wonderfully precocious boy 
 contrived to make enemies at court, and enemies who hated 
 him with so bitter a hatred that nothing but his blood would 
 quench their ill-will. Athelstane was a great and wise prince, 
 but no sovereign can avoid at times being influenced by those 
 that surround them, and whisperers and backbiters, mingling 
 together truth and falsehood, persuaded the king that the 
 boy was a sorcerer. 
 
 One can scarcely wonder in so rude an age that the igno- 
 rant and ambitious men who composed the king's court 
 should think that Dunstan's varied accomplishments were 
 something superhuman. A musician of no mean order, a 
 painter, a sculptor, and, for those days, a marvellous mecha- 
 nician, a worker in metals, iron and steel, silver and gold, 
 he was also an exquisite caligraphist, and illuminated 
 daintily the MSS. that he wrote. By some he is believed 
 to be the inventor of that elegant toy, the ^olian harp, for a 
 legend was carried from one to another in his lifetime that 
 when he hung his harp on the wall it produced sweet sounds 
 of itself without human agency. All this might perhaps 
 have been pardoned in one who intended to enter the 
 ministry or to bury -his accomplishments in the monastic 
 cell ; but Dunstan had no thought of taking holy orders, 
 although it is evident that his two episcopal uncles, Athelm 
 of Canterbury and Alphage of Winchester, had educated him 
 with that idea.
 
 148 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 But Dunstan's position at court became insupportable. 
 He could not brook the coldness of the king in addition to 
 the slights and injuries of his enemies. He left, therefore, 
 but was followed, pulled from his horse, bound hand and 
 foot, trampled on, and finally thrown into a marshy pool. 
 He was rescued by some passers by, who carried him to a 
 neighbouring village, where he was nursed until he recovered 
 from the effects of the assault which he had sustained. 
 
 Naturally enough, he was now disgusted with a court life, 
 and he proceeded to Winchester to visit his uncle, the bishop 
 of that see. But, alas for Dunstan, here he met his fate ! 
 His accomplishments, combined with his high birth and his 
 near relationship to their bishop, made him welcome at the 
 houses of the best families in the neighbourhood. In one 
 of these he met with a lady in every way suitable, in age, 
 rank, and position, to be his wife, and formed a passionate 
 attachment to her. On a person of his excitable tempera- 
 ment a happy marriage would probably have had a most 
 salutary effect ; but it was not to be. At this time the idea 
 was spreading in the Western Church that marriage was not 
 honourable in all j that there was some special virtue in 
 celibacy ; and, recognizing his talent, his uncle desired 
 earnestly to secure him, heart and soul, to the service of the 
 Church. He strove, therefore, by every possible argument 
 to persuade him that to suffer any earthly affection to come 
 between him and an entire surrender of himself, body and 
 soul, to God's work, would be a deadly sin. 
 
 The struggle was a fearful one. Devotion, obedience, 
 ambition, on one side : the overpowering first love of a 
 passionate nature, and the craving for all that a loving
 
 THE TIMES OF ST. DUNSTAN. 1 49 
 
 woman could be as comfort and rest to a perturbed and 
 fevered spirit, on the other. Mind and body both gave way 
 under the strain, and once again he was attacked by brain 
 fever. They persuaded him that it was a visitation of God 
 to wean him from earthly delights ; and so, at last, he 
 yielded. He gave up all that could make his life sweet, and 
 bright, and beautiful ; he cast his earthly affections behind 
 him, as the temptation of the evil one, and set his mind 
 steadily to the career of a monkish ecclesiastic. 
 
 There can be little doubt that this second attack of fever 
 had a permanent effect upon his brain, and that from that 
 period he was at times afflicted with a partial insanity. His 
 mind, shrewd and clear on most points, was disordered by 
 the idea of the personal presence — sometimes in bodily 
 shape — of the arch enemy, constantly haunting him. He 
 had not yet succeeded in wholly overcoming those desires 
 for earthly happiness he had been taught to regard as temp- 
 tations of the evil one ; so, not satisfied with the ordinary 
 austerities of the monastic rule, he returned to Glastonbur}' 
 and there dug himself a hole in the ground. Here, with 
 just a covering overhead, he would work, and watch, and 
 pray, but could not lie down, and it was here he fought out 
 the struggle in his mind, and here that he had what we may 
 entitle 
 
 DUNSTAN'S PERSONAL CONFLICT WITH 
 THE DEVIL. 
 
 In the place of discipline and self-torture that he had 
 chosen, his sole recreation was toiling with his hammer and 
 anvil at the forge ; and here he shaped out pieces of wrought-
 
 150 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 iron of marvellous beauty ; and still, as he watched, and 
 prayed, and worked, would the demon haunt him and tempt 
 him ; but still Dunstan gained the better in the strife by 
 "fast and vigil, watch and prayer." ^ 
 
 The demon, however, though he retired baffled again and 
 again, determined upon one last attempt. It was night, the 
 fire had died down, and Dunstan's work at the forge had 
 ceased. The evil spirit was on the watch, but this time he 
 disguised himself in the form of a beautiful woman. And 
 now, like the serpent in " Paradise Lost," the tempter placed 
 himself close to the ear of Dunstan, and so managed that if 
 he looked up to the opening in the roof, he must see her 
 wanton beauty. She began to suggest evil thoughts, she 
 lured him with forbidden pleasures. Nearer and nearer 
 came the fiend, closer and closer pressed the fierce tempta- 
 tion. His usual " Avaunt thee, Sathanas ; get thee behind 
 me ! " availed nothing. He tried to occupy his mind with 
 earnest prayer ; but meanwhile his hands were not idle, he 
 was replenishing the dying embers. The flame leaped up ; 
 the tongs with which he took the pieces of red-hot iron from 
 the fire were themselves getting red-hot. Then, when the 
 demon pressed nearer still, and, placing her face quite close 
 to the ear of the saint, wanton words and shameful sugges- 
 tions were breathed so near to him that he scarce knew 
 whether the temptation proceeded from within or from 
 without, suddenly he seized the tongs, and, catching hold 
 
 ' This period of his life reminds one strangely of the exquisite and 
 powerful tale of La Motte Fouque, "Sintram and his Companions " ; and 
 yet historians, if they comment at all upon what they are pleased to call 
 " this ridiculous story," can find nothing more appropriate to say than a 
 sneer or a point blank accusation of falsehood.
 
 THE TIMES OF ST. DUNSTAN. 151 
 
 of the demon's nose, held her, in spite of her howHngs and 
 fiendish shrieks. When at last the iron cooled and the evil 
 creature was allowed to go, she fled away, with shrieks that 
 echoed and re-echoed in the darkness of the night. The 
 demon was conquered, and Dunstan was never again 
 assaulted by the personal attacks of the evil one. 
 
 In this wild story I can see nothing to ridicule. I believe 
 it to be absolutely true, only that the demon was that worst 
 fiend in human shape — an abandoned woman, wrought 
 upon probably by Dunstan's enemies to try and overcome 
 his virtue, and so wound him in the tenderest part. It is 
 likely enough, with his highly-wrought imagination, that he 
 in good faith believed her to be a demon in disguise, and 
 she, with her beauty destroyed for ever, and utterly disgraced 
 and discomfited, could have been in no haste to make pubhe 
 her defeat, and so willingly countenanced the legend by her 
 silence. Such seems to be the natural explanation of the 
 story. 
 
 It was about this time that Ethelfleda, a noble lady, was 
 attracted by the renown of Dunstan's holy life. She was 
 living in seclusion, as became a widow. She sought his 
 conversation, and he became her spiritual adviser and 
 friend. She reconciled him to the king, and, dying shortly 
 afterwards, bequeathed to him the whole of her great wealth ; 
 but Dunstan immediately distributed not only this legacy, 
 but also his own patrimony, among the poor. 
 
 Athelstane died in the year 940, and his half-brother, 
 Edmund the Etheling, succeeded to the throne. He was 
 only eighteen years of age, yet his valour, his piety, and his
 
 152 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 wisdom earned for him the titles of " the Magnificent " and 
 " the Pious," this latter affix bearing witness probably to his 
 liberal restoration of monasteries. 
 
 Dunstan had not yet assumed the monastic habit. It 
 may be that, till the strange conflict and victory we have 
 described, he could not trust himself 3 but now, perhaps in 
 consequence of the king's desire that he should accept the 
 abbacy of Glastonbury, he proceeded to Fleury, near Rouen, 
 and there studied the Benedictine rule, which had not yet 
 been introduced into England. There he took the vows 
 and assumed the dress of the order, and there it seems 
 most probable that he was ordained deacon, priest {nay, it 
 may even be, as he was destined to be a mitred abbot), and 
 bishop also. 
 
 On his return he was appointed chaplain to King Edmund, 
 and now there seemed a possibility of the vision of his 
 childhood being realized ; for the king desired to rebuild 
 Glastonbury, in fact to refound it, and make it the first and 
 greatest Benedictine abbey in England. It eventually became 
 perhaps the greatest in Europe. Edmund did not live to see 
 his great work completed, but before he died gave a charter 
 to the abbey, in which singular privileges were granted to it. 
 This was done in the year of our Lord 944, and was written 
 in letters of gold in the book of the Gospels, which he pre- 
 sented to the same church elegantly adorned. But Edmund's 
 great deeds were ended, and the prosperity of England for a 
 time obscured, after a short but brilliant reign of six years 
 and a half. 
 
 It was in the year 940, the same year that Edmund 
 ascended the throne, that, on account of his misdeeds, a
 
 THE TIMES OF ST. DUNSTAN. 1 53 
 
 robber named Leofa was banished the kingdom. Years 
 passed on, and he may have thought his crimes forgotten, 
 or that his person would not be recognized ; at any rate, 
 emboldened by an audacious spirit, he presented himself at 
 a banquet held by the king on the Feast of St. Augustine, 
 the apostle of the English, at his palace at Pucklechurch, in 
 Gloucestershire ; for it was the custom of the Anglo-Saxon 
 kings on high festivals to dine in public, and it would seem 
 that none were turned away. Leofa had the insolence to 
 take his seat at the banquet, and then draw attention to 
 himself by proceeding to quarrel with the king's sewer. He 
 drew his dagger upon him, which the king noticing, threw 
 himself between them, and seized the robber by his hair ; 
 but Leofa dragged the king above him to the ground, and 
 ere he could extricate himself and rise, the miscreant plunged 
 the dagger into his breast. 
 
 All present were seized with fury at the crime. They 
 removed the lifeless body of their lord, but when indeed 
 they saw that he was dead, they rushed upon Leofa, and, 
 with a just revenge, tore him limb from limb; yet neverthe- 
 less before they could overcome him he wounded several of 
 them. A messenger was sent at once to Glastonbury to tell 
 the woeful tidings to the abbot, but he was met by Dunstan 
 himself speeding towards Pucklechurch in all haste and 
 great anxiety. The saint was hurrying on to warn the king 
 of impending danger. But when the messenger told him he 
 was the bearer of heavy tidings, " Alas ! " he said, " I know 
 it ; the king is dead !" And when the bearer had shown the 
 manner of his death, he told how that in his cell at Glaston- 
 bury he had seen a devil dancing before him in insolent
 
 154 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 mockery, and that from his gesticulations of delight he knew 
 that evil had befallen the king. It was in weeping and 
 mourning that Dunstan arrived at Pucklechurch. One 
 only thought would comfort him, and that was that the 
 body of his friend and sovereign should rest at Glastonbury, 
 awaiting the resurrection of the just. With great state and 
 magnificence they bore him thither. His tomb was made 
 in the north corner of the tower. The village where he was 
 so foully murdered was made an offering for the dead, that 
 the spot where he fell might minister aid to his soul ; and 
 there prayers and alms were offered for the soul of King 
 Edmund, that he might have peace. "^ 
 
 Edmund left two sons, Edwy, or Eadwig, and Edgar, both 
 so young that the Witan passed them over, and, as in the 
 case of Alfred, chose the brother to succeed instead. Edred 
 also was young, and weak and sickly in health ; " but," says 
 Mr. Freeman, " his reign was an active one, and things were 
 wisely managed; for Abbot Dunstan was his chief adviser." 
 He was at once Prime Minister and Chancellor. The funds 
 also were in his hands, and the royal treasures were kept 
 at Glastonbury ; and under Dunstan's advice the king gave 
 largely to churches and monasteries. For fear it should be 
 supposed that Dunstan was self-seeking and avaricious, while 
 Edred was weak and superstitious, it is necessary occasionally 
 to remind our readers that endowing a monastery meant 
 endowing a college or school, for poor as well as rich ; it 
 meant the endowment of a library, a scriptorium (or room 
 for copying old books and writing new ones — answering to 
 an author's study, a printing and publishing ofifice in one), 
 ' William of Malmesbury.
 
 THE TIMES OF ST. DUNSTAN. 155 
 
 a hospital, a school of art, a relieving ofifice for the poor, 
 making wholly unnecessary the machinery of the modern 
 Poor Law. It meant placing certain lands under the highest 
 known cultivation, and, unless when attacked by heathen, 
 preserving them from devastation in time of war. The 
 wealthy and great could therefore hardly make a better use 
 of the funds they allotted for charity than by founding 
 one of these schools for devotion, learning, art, literature, 
 science, and industry. To say that these institutions were 
 sometimes corrupt and abused, is but to say that they were 
 human. 
 
 Edred reigned but nine years, and died at Frome in 955. 
 He was buried at Winchester. He was succeeded by his 
 nephew Edwy, the story or legend of whose life has been 
 repeated by historians, ad nauseam, to show the cruelty and 
 unscrupulousness of Dunstan. In any way to understand 
 the whole affair, it is necessary to explain the state of the 
 Church at that time. Ecclesiastics were divided into seculars 
 and regulars. The regulars lived by some monastic rule, 
 and owed obedience to their superiors ; the seculars lived 
 sometimes together in what are now called clergy-houses, 
 sometimes alone in their parishes, much as our clergy do 
 now^, owing obedience only to the bishop of the diocese. 
 A great controversy arose between the two parties, and 
 contention ran high. It was a time of great trouble. The 
 Danes and Northmen were devastating every part of Northern 
 Europe, and it was in a period of like distress that St. Paul 
 had counselled celibacy ; and so earnest men, finding how 
 careless and worldly were the lives of the clergy, how igno- 
 rant they were, how engrossed with the things of this world,
 
 156 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 tried to wean them from earthly things, to detach them from 
 bonds which necessarily secularized them, and to enforce 
 upon them the rule of St. Benedict. 
 
 Dunstan was the first Benedictine abbot in England, and 
 he pushed forward the reforms he thought absolutely neces- 
 sary to purify the Church, in conjunction with Archbishop 
 Odo, with the intense and feverish eagerness which was 
 part of his nature. He had trampled on his own natural 
 affections, and he endeavoured to impose on others only 
 what he had himself done. Yet we find that, after he 
 became himself archbishop, he allowed the secular clergy, 
 when reasonable, to keep their wives ; and he permitted the 
 canons to remain at Canterbury, though at Worcester and 
 Winchester the bishops resorted to acts of persecution to 
 turn their cathedral foundations into monasteries. 
 
 It is, of course, true that harsh, possibly even unjustifiable, 
 acts were done during the carrying out of this great reforma- 
 tion ; but when the corruption is great the knife must cut 
 deep, and festering sores require searching remedies. Party 
 spirit ran high, and, as we see, alas ! in our own day, 
 opposing schools of thought in the Church say bitter things 
 of each other, instead of " provoking " only " to love and 
 good works ; " and so it has come to pass that this great 
 man's memory bears an undeserved burden of reproach to 
 the present day, and that the wise King Edgar, his partner 
 in the work, has been vilified in every possible manner by 
 the seculars, in revenge for the stern justice that they 
 received. 
 
 William of Malmesbury, one of the most careful and 
 conscientious of historians, affirms that several of the scan-
 
 THE TIMES OF ST. DUNSTAN. I57 
 
 dalous tales relating to Edgar rest on no better foundation 
 than ballads, written with no other purpose than that of 
 traducing his character as a friend of monasteries — utterly 
 valueless, therefore, as history. 
 
 But we are anticipating. The usual story of Edwy and 
 Elgiva is one of these ballad-myths, and it is now quite 
 impossible to discover the true version. Thus much is 
 certain, that Edwy was a dissolute youth, who fell into the 
 hands of the seculars, and that they filled him with prejudice 
 against Archbishop Odo and Abbot Dunstan. He therefore 
 bitterly resented their forcing him back to his coronation 
 festival, which he had insultingly left, for the company of his 
 so-called wife, Elgiva, and another woman, represented by 
 one side as her mother, by the other as a woman of more 
 than doubtful character. Edwy, however, took his revenge : 
 he banished Dunstan, the greatest statesman of his day. 
 Odo, however, continued the struggle, and though the story 
 of his cruelty to Elgiva is utterly apocryphal and absurd, the 
 power of the Church seems to have been strong enough to 
 separate the lovers, who were apparently too near of kin by 
 canon law. 
 
 It is said that when Dunstan quitted his beloved home 
 at Glastonbury, a loud, fiendish peal of laughter echoed 
 through the sacred building. "Thou shalt have more 
 sorrow at my return than thou hast now joy at my depar- 
 ture ! " exclaimed the abbot, addressing himself to the 
 unseen demon. 
 
 But now everything went wrong. The Mercians revolted* 
 and chose the younger brother Edgar as their king, and all 
 the land north of the Thames ceased to acknowledge Edwy
 
 158 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 as their lord, "shocked with which calamity, he died in 958, 
 and was buried in the new minster at Winchester. But 
 when Dunstan learned that he was dead, and that the devils 
 were about to carry off his soul in triumph, by his prayers 
 he obtained his release."' It was probably before Edwy's 
 death, while Edgar was only King of Mercia, that he recalled 
 Dunstan and made him Bishop of Worcester. In the same 
 year he made him Bishop of London, and in the following 
 year (859) " Odo the Good,"^ Archbishop of Canterbury, 
 died, and Dunstan succeeded him. 
 
 And now Edgar was king of the whole country. He was 
 acknowledged as Basileus, or lord of Britain, but he is better 
 known by the more honourable title of " Edgar the Peace- 
 able ; " and his reign, the culminating point of Anglo-Saxon 
 rule, owed, under God's blessing, its glory and its peace to 
 the wise counsels and statesman-like qualities, shown alike 
 in government of Church and State, of Archbishop Dunstan. 
 Edgar was only sixteen when his brother's death raised him 
 to the throne of united England. It seems likely that he 
 was crowned King of Mercia at Kingston-on-Thames, or 
 some other place, by Dunstan in Edwy's lifetime, and that 
 there was no talk of repeating the ceremony when Edwy 
 died. The account the Saxon Chronicle gives of him in one 
 of the fragments of ancient verse is as follows : — 
 
 ' A curious colloquy between the abbot and the devils on the subject 
 may be found in Osberne's Life of Dunstan, Anglia Sacra, William of 
 Malmesbury. 
 
 ^ Such was the title given him by his contemporaries. He only 
 followed the recognized rule in separating Edwy and Elgiva ; and 
 Elgiva's death is attributed by Eadmer, the writer nearest their own 
 time, to the Mercians.
 
 THE TIMES OF ST. DUNSTAN, 
 
 159 
 
 " In his days 
 it prospered well, 
 and God him granted 
 that he dwell in peace 
 the while that he lived ; 
 and he did as behoved him ; 
 diligently he earned it. 
 He upreared God's glory wide, 
 and loved God's law, 
 and bettered the public peace, 
 most of the kings 
 who were before him 
 in man's memory. 
 And God him eke so helped 
 that kings and earls 
 gladly to him bowed, 
 and were submissive 
 
 to that that he willed ; 
 
 and without war 
 
 he ruled all 
 
 that himself would. 
 
 He was wide 
 
 throughout nations 
 
 greatly honoured 
 
 because he honoured 
 
 God's name earnestly, 
 
 and God's law pondered 
 
 much and oft, 
 
 and God's glory reared 
 
 wide and far, 
 
 and wisely counselled, 
 
 most oft, and ever, 
 
 for God and for the world 
 
 of all his people." 
 
 " One misdeed he did," we are told ; " he loved foreign 
 vices." " But," it concludes with, " God grant him that his 
 good deeds be more availing than his misdeeds for his soul's 
 protection on the longsome course." 
 
 And now that Dunstan was archbishop, two of his friends 
 and pupils, Oswald and Ethelwald, were bishops respectively 
 of York and Winchester; and the three friends, with the 
 co-operation and support of the king, proceeded in their 
 great designs for purifying and evangelizing the Church and 
 nation. In the course of his administration forty monasteries 
 were built or restored, and most of them richly endowed. 
 All, or at least the greater part, of these were of the Bene- 
 dictine order. 
 
 But lest it should be thought that the great prelate's sole 
 object was to magnify his order, it is well to record how 
 sternly he reproved vice. Edgar had carried off by force 
 from the monastery at Wilton a beautiful damsel named
 
 l6o MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 Wulfrida ; when next Dunstan came into the royal presence 
 he refused to give his hand to the king. "I will never be 
 a friend," he said, " to whom God is an enemy." Edgar 
 fell on his knees, and acknowledged his faults ; and Dunstan 
 enjoined him a penance during seven years. For seven 
 years he was never to wear his crown, thereby acknowledg- 
 ing his offence before his subjects. He was to fast strictly 
 twice a week, to endow a convent of nuns at Shaftesbury, 
 and to send a copy of the Scriptm-es into every county into 
 which the Saxon monarchy was divided. Historians sneer 
 at the not wearing his crown for seven years as being a 
 mere pretence of ostentatious penitence, but they carefully 
 omit the other provisions. 
 
 All Dunstan's reforms partook of this practical character. 
 His rules for the guidance of his clergy were such as these : 
 " That every priest was to do his duty in his own parish, 
 and not to interfere with any other ; not to administer the 
 Lord's Supper in a private house, except in case of sick- 
 ness ; that every parish priest should preach every Sunday 
 to his people. That parents were directed to bring children 
 to the font within six weeks of their birth ; to teach them, 
 as soon as they can learn, the Apostles' Creed, the Lord's 
 Prayer, and not to keep them too long unconfirmed by the 
 bishop." 
 
 In regard to the education of the young, every priest 
 who keeps a school is to understand some handicraft him- 
 self, and, while he diligently teaches his pupils, must take 
 care to teach them some craft which may hereafter be 
 profitable to the Church. When Dunstan enjoins works of 
 penance, or acts of repentance to the rich, he bids them
 
 THE TIMES OF ST. DUNSTAN. l6l 
 
 build churches and give lands to them, or repair public 
 ways, or build bridges over deep waters or arches over 
 miry ground, or give alms thankfully of their goods to needy 
 persons, widows, orphans, and strangers; or set free their 
 own slaves, and redeem those of other people. But this was 
 not to stand in place of fasting and mortifying their bodies. 
 
 In some of his counsels Dunstan shows a pleasant wit. 
 " Let no priest," he says, " be a singer at the ale, nor in 
 any wise play the jester to please himself or others, but be 
 wise and grave, as becometh his order. Let him not love 
 woman's company too much, but love his right wife, that is, 
 his Church. And let him not be a hawker or hunter, or 
 player at the dice, but play on his books, as befits his order." 
 
 Side by side with Dunstan's earnest but kindly words, let 
 us place an address put forth by King Edgar to the people 
 during his seven years' penance. He begins by stating the 
 necessity for the great reformation which was being carried 
 on by Dunstan and his coadjutors, and after a preamble of 
 some length in which he magnifies his own office, he then 
 accuses the bishops of not having looked well to their 
 charge, or " such horrible and abominable things as are 
 spoken of the churches had not come to our ears. Further- 
 more, how great negligence is there in the divines, when in 
 the holy vigils they will scarce vouchsafe to be present; 
 when at the holy solemnities of the divine service they seem 
 to be gathered together to plaie and to laugh rather than to 
 sing. That which good men lament, and evil men laugh at, 
 I will speak with sorrow (if so be it may be spoken), how 
 they flow in banquettings, in drunkennesse, in chambering 
 and wantonnesse ; that now, clearkes' houses may be 
 
 12
 
 1 62 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 thought to be brothell houses of harlottes and an assembly 
 of players. There is dice, there is dancing, singing, there 
 is watching till mydnight, with crying and shouting. Thus 
 the patrimonie of kinges, the almesse of princes, yea (and 
 that is more) the price of that precious blood is over- 
 throwne." 
 
 After much more in this strain, he proceeds in more 
 impassioned language to appeal to the example of great 
 reformers of ancient times. " Where," he says, " is the 
 sworde of Levie ? the spirit of Moyses ? . . . the dagger 
 of Phineas ? . . . the spirite of Peter ? . . . Endeavour to 
 imitate, ye priests of God. It is time to rise against them 
 that have broken the law of God. I have Constantine's, 
 you have Peter's sword in your hands : let us joyne right 
 handes, let us couple sword to sword, that the leapers 
 [lepers] may be cast out of the Church. Goe to, carefully, I 
 beseech you, lest it repent us to have done that that we 
 have done, and to have given that we have given, if we shall 
 see that not to be spent in God's service, but on the riotous- 
 nesse of most wicked men through unpunished libertie. 
 
 " Let the reliques of saints which they scorne, and the 
 reverende altars before which they rage, move you. Let 
 the marvellouse devotion of our ancestors move you, whose 
 almes the clearkes' furie abuseth. 
 
 '- My great-grandfather's father Ethelwolfus (as you 
 know) gave the tenth part of all his lands to churches and 
 abbies. My great-grandfather Alfred, of holie memory, 
 thought not meete to spare his treasures, his patrimonie, no 
 costes nor revenues, that he might enrich the Church : my 
 grandfather the olde Edward, how much he gave unto the
 
 THE TIMES OF ST. DUNSTAN. 163 
 
 Church your fatherhood is not ignorant. It becometh you 
 to have in remembrance with what giftes my father and 
 uncle enriched Christe's altar. 
 
 " O Dunstane, father of fathers, behold, I pray you, the 
 eyes of my father shining on thee from the brighte coast of 
 heaven, heare his complaining wordes with a certain pittie 
 thundering in thine eares. Thou, O my father Dunstane ! 
 Thou gavest me wholesome counsell to build abbeis and 
 churches, thou wast my helper and fellow- worker in all 
 things. Thee I elected as a shepherd, father, and bishop 
 of my soule, and keeper of my manners ; when did I not 
 obey thee? What treasures did I preferre before thy 
 counsells ? what possessions despised I not, thou com- 
 manding me ? If thou thoughtest meete to give any- 
 thing to the poore, I was ready. If thou judgest anything 
 to be given to churches, I deferred not. If thou com- 
 plainedst anything to be wanting to monkes or clearkes, I 
 supplyed. Thou saidst Almes was everlasting, and none to 
 be more fruitful than that which was given to abbeyes and 
 churches wherewith God's servants may be sustained, and 
 what remaynest may be given to the poore." 
 
 There is still more in this impassioned strain of 
 eloquence, entreating Dunstan and his coadjutors, Ethel- 
 wold of Winchester, and Oswald of Worcester, to take 
 speedy means to clear the Church from the foul stains 
 that corrupted her. 
 
 One at least of Duncan's reforms should commend itself 
 to the present age, and that was the measures he took to 
 moderate the excessive drinking which was already the 
 national vice. Stowe says "the king therefore, by the
 
 164 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 counsel of Dunstan, put down many ale-houses, and would 
 suffer but one in a village or town, except it were a great 
 borough ; he ordained certain cups with pins or nailes, and 
 made a law that whosoever drank past that mark at one 
 draught should forfeit a certain payne (penalty)." 
 
 Earnestly and piously, then, and for the most part wisely 
 and kindly, labouring with his tutor and coadjutors for 
 what they believed to be the welfare of both Church and 
 State, for the maintenance of religion and the establish- 
 ment of good morals, did Edgar pass the seven years of 
 penance imposed upon him. And now the time wast past, 
 he was released from the stern discipline of the Church, and 
 restored to his customary state and dignity ; and to mark 
 the period, it was determined that he should be crowned 
 with great pomp at Bath. It is, as has been said before, 
 probable that Edgar was crowned, in his brother's lifetime, 
 King of England north of the Thames. And if, as we 
 may suppose, the ceremony was performed at Kingston-on- 
 Thames, on Edwy's death no second coronation was 
 deemed necessary. Now Dunstan would mark his restora- 
 tion to favour and the removal of the penalty by this 
 sacred rite, and so, on Whit Sunday, in the Abbey Church 
 at Bath, Edgar was croAvned Basileus of the British Isles. 
 
 What caused Bath to be chosen in preference to Win- 
 chester, then the capital, not only of Wessex but of all 
 England, is not explained ; it was probably owing to 
 Dunstan's love for his native county. But whatever the 
 reason may have been, the fact is certain, and with great 
 state and magnificence the ceremony of coronation was 
 performed by Dunstan himself
 
 THE TIMES OF ST. DUNSTAX. 
 
 i6s 
 
 The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, in one of those fragmentary 
 ballads which are inserted at intervals, describes the cere- 
 mony thus : — 
 
 A.D. 973. 
 
 Here was Edgar 
 
 ruler of Angles 
 
 in full assembly 
 
 hallowed king 
 
 at the old city 
 
 Akemanscester, ' 
 
 but it the islanders, 
 
 beorns, by another word, 
 
 name Bath. 
 
 Then was much bliss 
 
 on that blessed day 
 
 to all occasioned 
 
 which children of men 
 
 name and call 
 
 Pentecost's day. 
 
 There was a heap of priests ; 
 
 of monks a large band 
 
 as I have heard of sage ones 
 
 gathered 
 and then agone was 
 
 ten hundred years 
 
 told in numbers 
 
 from the birth-tide 
 
 of the glorious King, 
 
 Pastor of light, 
 
 but that there remaining 
 
 then still was 
 
 of yearly-tale, 
 
 as writings say, 
 
 seven and twenty. 
 
 So nigh had to the victor-lord 
 
 a thousand run out 
 
 when this befel. 
 
 And himself, Edmund's 
 
 offspring, had 
 
 nine-and-twenty, 
 
 guardian 'gainst evil works, 
 
 years in this world, 
 
 when this was done 
 
 and then in the thirtieth, was 
 
 hallowed ruler." 
 
 This, the only coronation that ever took place in 
 Somerset, was of extraordinary magnificence, and Edgar, 
 by far the most powerful of any of the Saxon monarchs, 
 chose Bath as the scene of his hallowing, or consecration. 
 William of Malmesbury says he was crowned with great 
 pomp at Bath, survived only three years, and was buried at 
 Glastonbury. According to our method of counting, we 
 should say he died in the third year. His coronation was 
 in 973 ; in 974 the record is a blank — England was in that 
 ' Aquce, water ; inann, station ; cester, camp.
 
 1 66 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 happy state it had no history; but in 975 Edgar, like the 
 rest of the royal family of Wessex, passed away at an early 
 age. Alfred himself was but fifty-two, and his son and grand- 
 son, Edward the Elder and i\thelstane, both of them died in 
 the full vigour of manhood ; but from Athelstane to Ethelred 
 the Unready, with the one exception of Edgar, the sovereigns 
 died either by violence or disease after very short reigns. 
 And Edgar was only thirty-two when his summons came. 
 
 The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle gives two poetic versions of 
 his death, in the year 975 : 
 
 " Here ended 
 the joys of earth 
 Edgar, of Angles king, 
 chose him another light, 
 beauteous and winsome 
 and left this frail, 
 this barren life. 
 Children of men name, 
 men on the earth, 
 everywhere that month, 
 in this land, 
 
 those who erewhile were 
 in the art of numbers 
 rightly taught, 
 July month, 
 
 when the youth departed, 
 on the eighth day 
 Edgar, from life, 
 bracelet -giver to heroes. 
 And then his son succeeded 
 to the kingdom, 
 a child im-waxen, 
 of earls the prince, 
 to whom was Edward name. 
 And him, a glorious chief, 
 
 ten days before, 
 
 departed from Britain 
 
 the good Bishop,' 
 
 through nature's course 
 
 to whom was Cyneward name. 
 
 Then was in Mercia, 
 
 as I have heard, 
 
 widely and everywhere, 
 
 the glory of the Lord 
 
 laid low on earth : 
 
 many were expelled 
 
 sage servants of God ; 
 
 that was much grief 
 
 to him who in his breast bore 
 
 a burning love 
 
 of the Creator in his mind. 
 
 Then was the Source of wonders 
 
 too oft contemned ; 
 
 the Victor-lord, 
 
 heaven's Ruler. 
 
 Then men his law broke through 
 
 and then was eke driven out 
 
 beloved hero 
 
 Oslac from this land, 
 
 o'er rolling waters, 
 
 ' Of Wells.
 
 THE TIMES OF ST. DUNSTAN. 
 
 167 
 
 o'er the ganet's-bath ; 
 hoary-haired hero, 
 wise and word-skilled, 
 o'er the waters throng 
 o'er the whale's domain 
 of home bereaved. 
 And then was seen, 
 high in the heaven, 
 a star in the firmament, 
 which lofty-souled 
 men, sage-minded, 
 call widely. 
 
 cometa by name : 
 men skilled in arts, 
 wise truth-bearers. 
 Throughout mankind was 
 the Lord's vengeance 
 widely known, 
 famine o'er earth. 
 That again heaven's Guardian^ 
 bettered. Lord of angels, 
 gave again bliss 
 to each isle-dweller 
 through earth's fruits." 
 
 The other version is more concise : 
 
 A.D. 975. The 8th before the Id 
 
 Here Edgar died 
 
 ruler of Angles, 
 
 West Saxon's joy 
 
 and ^Mercian's protector 
 
 Known was it widely 
 
 throughout many nations. 
 
 ' Thoet ' offspring of Edmund 
 
 o'er the ganet's-bath 
 
 honoured far. 
 
 es of July. 
 
 Kings him widely 
 bowed to the king 
 as was his due by kind. 
 No fleet was so daring, 
 nor army so strong 
 that 'mid the English nation 
 took from him aught 
 the while that the noble king 
 ruled on his throne." 
 
 One by one, all the great Church-statesman clung to 
 were torn from him, and though each loss made a fresh 
 wound, yet he turned ever from celebrating the obsequies 
 of one friend to fresh loving service to the living. Edgar 
 was buried at Glastonbury, a place dear to both, and in 
 which Dunstan's visits for devotion and rest had kept up a 
 keen and fresh interest. But hardly had Dunstan paid the 
 last rites to his friend, when he found it necessary, as the 
 man of highest mark in the realm, to plunge again into 
 secular matters ; for Elfrida, the " fair and false," was doing 
 her utmost to get her own son Ethelred chosen as suc- 
 cessor by the Witan instead of Edward, who, as the eldest-
 
 1 68 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 born, was his father's heir. It ahiiost seems as if the old 
 struggle between the regular and secular clergy was at the 
 bottom of the attempt to place the younger instead of the 
 elder brother on the throne, and it seems probable that 
 Elfrida bid high for the support of the seculars. But 
 Dunstan was too prompt and powerful, and he and Oswald, 
 Archbishop of York, so worked with the Witan that Edward 
 was chosen king, and hallowed by Dunstan at Kingston-on- 
 Thames. 
 
 And now Elfrida — who has much to answer for, even to 
 the present day, in the ill repute which has ever clung to 
 step-mothers — tried a more subtle way of ruining the lad, 
 whose inheritance she coveted for her own child. She pre- 
 tended great love for him, and succeeded in sowing discord 
 between him and his great minister; and Edward, bewitched 
 by her blandishments, we are told, "conducted himself 
 with becoming affection to his infant brother and step- 
 mother ; he retained only the name of king, and gave them 
 the power." ^ The seculars triumphed, with the following 
 result, so says the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle : 
 
 " In his days whom Edgar, king, ordered ere- 
 for his youth while 
 
 God's gainsayers the holy bishop 
 
 God's law broke Ethelwold to stablish ; 
 
 Eld fere, ealdorman and widows they plundered, 
 
 and others many, many times and oft : 
 
 and rule monastic and many unrighteousnesses, 
 
 quashed, and evil unjust deeds 
 
 and minsters dissolved arose up afterwards, 
 
 and monks drove out and ever after that 
 
 and God's servants put down, it greatly grew in evil." 
 
 ' William of Malmesbury.
 
 THE TIMES OF ST. DUNSTAN. 1 69 
 
 Here seems to be the place, in order of time, to put the 
 legend of 
 
 KING EDWARD'S HUNT AT CHEDDAR/ 
 
 It was in the year 975 that the young King Edward went 
 to the royal palace or hunting seat at Axbridge, to enjoy 
 the pleasures of the chase, of which he, like all the rest of 
 his race, was passionately fond. Here was a forest well 
 stored with game, and " sometimes, for the sake of hunting, 
 the king spent the summer about the forest of the Mendips, 
 wherein there were at that time numerous stags, and several 
 other kinds of wild beasts, for, as we read in the life o.f 
 St. Dunstan, King Edward, who sought retirement at 
 Glastonbury, came to the said forest to hunt, Axbridge 
 being then a royal borough. 
 
 " The king, three days previously, had, probably at 
 Elfrida's instigation, dismissed Dunstan from his court 
 with great indignation and lack of honour ; which done, 
 he proceeded to the wood to hunt. This wood covers a 
 mountain of great height, which, being separated at its 
 summit, exhibits to the spectator an immense precipice and 
 horrid gulph, called by the inhabitants ' Chedder Clyffs.' 
 When, therefore, the king was chasing the flying stag here 
 and there, on its coming to the craggy gulph, the stag rushed 
 into it ; and, being dashed to atoms, perished. Similar ruin 
 involved the pursuing dogs ; and the horse on which the 
 king rode, having broken its reins, became unmanageable, 
 
 ' The story is told by some of King Edmund. But the MS. still 
 extant at Axbridge must, I think, be accepted as proof that young 
 Edward was the hero of it.
 
 lyo MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 and in an obstinate course carries the king after the hounds : 
 and the gulph lying before him, threatens the king with 
 certain death — he trembles, and is at his last shift. In the 
 interval his injustice recently offered to St. Dunstan occurs 
 to his mind. He wails it, and instantly vows to God that 
 he would as speedily as possible recompense such injustice 
 by a manifold amendment, if God would for the moment 
 avert the death which deservedly threatened him. God, 
 immediately hearing the preparation of his heart, took pity 
 upon him, inasmuch as the horse instantly stopped short ; 
 and, to the glory of God, caused the king, thus snatched 
 from the perils of death, most unfeignedly to give thanks 
 to God. 
 
 " Having returned to his house, that is, to the borough 
 of Axbridge, and being joined by his nobles, the king 
 recounted to them the cause of the adventure which had 
 happened, and commanded Dunstan to be recalled with 
 honour and reverence ; after which he esteemed him as his 
 most revered friend." 
 
 The king with such humility begged pardon of the prelate 
 for the way in which he had treated him, that, after their 
 interview and reconciliation, Dunstan was found in tears ; 
 and when questioned why he was weeping upon what should 
 have been a joyful occasion, he said that he foresaw — with 
 that prophetic power which he so often displayed — that such 
 extreme humility betokened an early death. 
 
 There was an uneasy feeling throughout the county, and 
 in the year 976 there was a famine in the land ; a comet 
 appeared, and men thought it betokened the evils that were 
 coming upon the country. With the death of Edgar and
 
 THE TIMES OF ST. DUNSTAN. 171 
 
 the sinister influence at court, Dunstan's power diminished, 
 and the great fabric of the unity of the empire, built up so 
 carefully by the great king and his greater minister, showed 
 signs of tottering, and rents and fissures appeared in the 
 edifice. The Earl of Mercia and others, now that Edgar 
 was gone, tried to reinstate the secular clergy and turn out 
 the monastics ; and, under the influence of his step-mother, 
 the young king seems to have sided with them. On the 
 archbishop's side were Ethel win, Earl of East Anglia, and 
 Brythnot, Earl of Essex, ^ that brave and pious patriot who, 
 in the next reign, died fighting valiantly for his country 
 asrainst his kinsmen the Danes. " We will not suffer the 
 monks to be expelled," said they ; " it is the same thing as 
 to expel all religion from the country ! " 
 
 A full synod was now convened at Winchester, and 
 William of Malmesbury relates how the image of our 
 Saviour speaking decidedly confounded the canons and 
 their party. This, if it really took place, was probably the 
 contrivance of some over-zealous partizan ; but it appears 
 to have been regarded as a trick, for it produced no effect : 
 but in 978, a Witan being assembled at Calne, in Wiltshire, 
 they were about to pronounce in favour of the expelled 
 clergy against the monks, when the floor gave way, and the 
 \vhole assembly fell with it, into the space below. Some 
 were severely bruised or had their limbs broken, and some 
 did not escape with life. Dunstan alone was unhurt, left 
 
 * The story of Brythnot's death belongs neither to the history of 
 Somerset nor the life of Dunstan, and cannot, however beautiful it is, 
 find a place here. It may be read in Palgrave's " Anglo-Saxons " or 
 Churton's "Early English Church."
 
 172 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 Standing on a single rafter, which retained its position.' 
 " This miracle," writes William of Malmesbury, " procured 
 the archbishop peace on the score of the canons ; all the 
 English, both at that time and afterwards, yielding to his 
 sentiments," 
 
 But now came the crowning grief of Dunstan's life. Blow 
 after blow had descended upon him, in God's providence. 
 He had only to attach himself to any one, and lo ! the desire 
 of his eyes was taken from him ; and now this, his youngest 
 pupil and royal friend, who was to him as the child of his 
 old age, he too was to go. Vainly had Dunstan warned the 
 kingly boy of the danger of trusting to the deceitful woman, 
 his step-mother; but he appears to have dearly loved his 
 younger brother, who, on his side, was much attached to 
 him: and one day, when engaged in hunting in Dorsetshire, 
 he stopped at Corfe Castle, where Elfrida and her son 
 resided. The story is well known : the wicked woman 
 handed him a cup of spiced wine, but as he stooped from 
 his horse to take it from her hand, while he saluted her, the 
 dagger of an attendant pierced him through. In the eager- 
 ness of the hunt he had separated from his companions, but 
 
 ' It is strange that not only Hume but Sharon Turner and Southey 
 have followed the impossible supposition that this was a trick of Dun- 
 stan's. If it was, as Fuller well observes, Dunstan was a better 
 contriver than Samson. Strangely enough, a precisely similar accident 
 happened in the latter part of the last century to the excellent Chief 
 Justice Sir Eardly Wilmot at a county assize. The floor gave way, 
 many were bruised and maimed, some were killed. The judge was 
 left "with his seat sticking to the wall like a martlet's nest." The 
 good man wrote an admirable letter to his family on the occasion, which 
 may be seen in the life of him by his son. (C burton's " Early English 
 Church.")
 
 THE TIMES OF ST. DUNSTAN. 
 
 173 
 
 now, feeling himself wounded, he put spurs to his horse ; 
 but one foot slipping, and faint with loss of blood, he was 
 dragged by the other foot in his stirrup through the trackless 
 paths and recesses of the wood, while the crimson stains 
 gave evidence of his death to his followers. He was then 
 ingloriously interred without royal dignity at Wareham ; for 
 they envied him even holy ground when dead as they had 
 envied him the royal dignity while living. Thus says the 
 Saxon Chronicle : " This year, 979, was King Edward slain 
 at eventide at Corfe Castle, on the 15th before the Kalends 
 of April, and then was he buried at Wareham, without any 
 kingly honours." 
 
 " There has not been 'mid Angles 
 A worse deed done 
 than this was 
 Since they first 
 Britain land sought. 
 Men him murdered 
 but God him glorified. 
 He was in life 
 an earthly king : 
 He is now after death 
 a heavenly saint. 
 Him would not his earthly 
 kinsmen avenge, 
 
 but him hath his heavenly Father 
 greatly avenged. 
 The earthly murderers 
 would his memory 
 
 on earth blot out, 
 
 but the lofty Avenger 
 
 hath his memory 
 
 in the heavens 
 
 and on earth widespread. 
 
 They who would not erewhile 
 
 to his living 
 
 body bow down, 
 
 they now humbly 
 
 on knees bend 
 
 to his dead bones. 
 
 Now we may understand 
 
 that men's wisdom 
 
 and their devices 
 
 are like nought 
 
 'gainst God's resolves." ' 
 
 ' It seems here worth remarking that the first of these ballads, which 
 appear among the Anglo-Saxon Chronicles, is in 937, on Athelstane's 
 victory over the Danes at Brumby. Seven follow in quick succession, 
 the last of the eight being the one above on Edward's death ; after 
 which there are only three scattered at intervals of some length : and if, 
 as has been said in the life of Brithwald, the Anglo-Saxon Chronicles
 
 174 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 This last blow seems to have broken the old man's heart. 
 As archbishop, it was his duty to place the crown on Edward's 
 successor. Had there been a worthy member of the family 
 of mature age, it is tolerably certain that the weak child, in 
 whose interest this fearful crime had been committed, would 
 have been passed over ; and, as in the case of Alfred and 
 Edred, one better fitted to govern would have been placed 
 on the throne — but there was none, and Dunstan, in bitter- 
 ness of spirit and grief of heart, performed the ceremony. 
 " But when placing the crown upon his head, he could not 
 refrain from giving vent with a loud voice to that prophetic 
 spirit which he had so deeply imbibed. ' Since,' said he, 
 'thou hast aspired to the kingdom by the death of thy 
 brother, hear the word of God. Thus saith the Lord God, 
 the sin of thy abandoned mother, and of the accomplices 
 of her base design, shall not be w^ashed out but by much 
 blood of the wretched inhabitants ; and such evils shall 
 come upon the English nation as they have never suffered 
 from the time they came to England till then.' " 
 
 Dunstan's former prophecies had been fatally correct, and 
 never was prophecy more speedily and completely justified. 
 The very next year the south, east, and west were ravaged 
 by the Northmen. One only consolation was granted to the 
 mourning prelate : not only he himself, but his and the young 
 King Edward's bitterest enemies joined in the honour paid 
 to his remains. Alf here, Earl of Mercia, had ever been one 
 
 were written, or what we should call edited, by the archbishop of the 
 time being, all these eight ballads were probably from Dunstan's pen. 
 They are full either of fire or tenderness as the case may be. It would 
 also account for the extraordinary silence with regard to Dunstan in 
 these Chronicles.
 
 THE XniES OF ST. DUXSTAN. I75 
 
 of Dunstan's strongest opponents ; he had even gone the 
 length of pulhng down the monasteries and driving out the 
 monks in his earldom, and William of Malmesbury accuses 
 him of having to do with the young king's murder. But 
 now, whether in consequence of miracles reported to have 
 been done at his tomb, or urged by the remorse which must 
 have followed on any connection with so foul a crime, thus 
 much is certain, that Alfhere the earl joined the archbishop 
 in fetching the body of the late king from Wareham and 
 bearing it with much solemnity to Shaftesbury, where it 
 was interred with royal pomp. After this Dunstan retired 
 altogether from public life. Once only do we hear of him 
 again, and then in a strangely different manner from what 
 we should expect. 
 
 Year after year the country was ravaged by the Danes, 
 and no effectual resistance was offered. It is one of the 
 saddest times that occurs in English story. Nature itself 
 appeared to give signs of sympathy with the terror that fell 
 upon the country. A bloody cloud was seen ofttimes in the 
 likeness of fire, and it was mostly apparent at midnight, and 
 so in various beams was coloured ; when it began to dawn, 
 then it glided away. But no dawn shone upon the lurid 
 glare which lighted up the land. Ethelred had arrived at 
 the age of seventeen, but though utterly powerless against 
 his country's enemies, he could use his arms against his own 
 people. It was the year 986. Some quarrel had arisen 
 between him and the Bishop of Rochester, the particulars 
 of which are not known, and Ethelred led an army against 
 that city. 
 
 Dunstan roused himself. He desired him to desist from
 
 176 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 liis fury, and not to irritate St. Andrew, under whose 
 guardianship that bishopric was, for as he was ever ready 
 to pardon, so was he equally formidable to revenge. This 
 message having no effect, he sent him ^100 as a bribe that 
 he should raise the siege and retire. Ethelred, with a 
 meanness almost inconceivable, took the aged archbishop's 
 money and retreated. Dunstan, astonished at his avarice, 
 sent messengers to him with the following words : " Since 
 you have preferred silver to God, money to the apostle, and 
 covetousness to me, the evils which God has pronounced 
 will shortly come upon you ; but they will not come while I 
 live, for this also hath God spoken ! " 
 
 There was a pause. The year 987 stands in the Anglo- 
 Saxon Chronicle with no record against it ; then, in 988, the 
 great enthusiast, ecclesiastic, and statesman passed away, 
 following those he had loved so truly and served so well. 
 In the same year his own fair land of Somerset was attacked 
 by the Danes, the little port of Watchet ravaged ; but the 
 Danes could not effect a lodgment, and were compelled to 
 retire, the earls of the West county manfully fighting for their 
 people and themselves. Goda, the Devonshire thane, was 
 slain, but the Danes were repulsed. It was the last success 
 of the Saxons for many a long year. Dunstan was dead — 
 and Ethelred was king — and the county was the prey of the 
 . heathen. 
 
 It needs an abler hand than the author's to draw 
 Dunstan's character, with its strength, and its weaknesses, 
 and its abundant contradictions. He was gifted with a 
 vivid imagination, a deep enthusiasm, a severe purity : yet 
 he preserved through life a childlike credulity, a passionate
 
 THE TIMES OF ST. DUNSTAN. 1 77 
 
 love for his friends, and a tender care and affection for 
 children. To all this was joined a brilliant intellect, a 
 wonderful power of organization, and the rare gift of being 
 able to imbue others with his own enthusiasm. All this 
 was combined with intense love of art, and great manual 
 dexterity. He was a practical musician, and did much with 
 his own hands to improve the art of organ-building; he 
 was a painter, sculptor, and worker in metals, and— if the 
 ballads in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle in his time were his 
 work, he was no mean poet ; in fact, it would be difficult or 
 well-nigh impossible to find another so marvellously gifted 
 in mind and body. Dr. Stubbs, to his memorials of Dunstan 
 taken from various sources, prefixes an introduction in 
 which he gives an account of the several lives of the saint, 
 and what the authority of each is worth. He gives an 
 ideal sketch of the means by which the various tales and 
 legends connected with him were preserved, and here we 
 find that several picturesque legends have been omitted, 
 which would, however, unduly swell the already lengthened 
 story of his life. He says : " We can then, without any 
 great stretch of imagination, see the white-haired old bishop, 
 during the ten years of retirement from public life, sitting 
 with the children of his household, his councillors, and 
 guests, by the fire in winter, and telling the little ones the 
 story of his childhood, as he told the elders the history of 
 St. Edmund of East Anglia, King and Martyr, which 
 had been told to him, when a boy, by the king's armour- 
 bearer. 
 
 " To this direct source, it may well be, we owe our 
 knowledge of the names of his parents, Heorstan and 
 
 13
 
 lyS MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 Cynethrj'this, his brother Wulfric, and his kinsmen Elphege 
 and Kinsige ; the legend of the unfaiHng barrel of meal, 
 which marked the occasion of King Athelstane's visit to his 
 men at Glastonbury, the mention of the Irish teachers, the 
 narrow escape from the falling stones at Winchester and 
 Glastonbury, the story q{ King Edmu7id s ch'SJiQ 2^1 Cheddar,^ 
 and all that is of local and of permanent interest in the 
 early part of the story. 
 
 " In particular we must assign to Dunstan himself most 
 of the marvellous tales of his first biographer, the child's 
 dream at his first visit to Glastonbury, his walking in his 
 sleep to church and climbing the mason's ladder, his dream 
 of his friend Wulfred, his vision of the mystic dove at 
 Ethelfleda's death, the mysterious music of his harp as it 
 hung against the wall, and the noble words which formed 
 themselves in his mind as he heard it, All these stories 
 bear the impress of the same mind, a mind slightly morbid 
 and very sensitive, but pure and devout, void of grossness 
 and grotesqueness. 
 
 " They seem to be stories for the children, told by one 
 who had a strong belief in dreams, and to be magnified and 
 made important in the repetition, chiefly on account of the 
 fulness of the narrator. 
 
 " Who guided the state of things during the childhood 
 of Ethelred we do not know, but it is to this period that 
 the letter of Abbo belongs, and the picture of Saint 
 Dunstan's daily occupations drawn by the Saxon Priest. 
 
 ' As I have before explained, different authors tell the story of 
 Edmund and of his grandson Edward. It is probable that Dr. Stubbs 
 did not know of the Axbridge MS.
 
 THE TIMES OF ST. DUNSTAN. I79 
 
 His chief employment was on the Divine Service, Prayer 
 and Psalmody, and Holy Vigils ; now and then he resumed 
 the employments of his youth, exercising his old skill in 
 handicraft, in the making of musical instruments, like the 
 organs which were kept at Malmesbury, or the bells that 
 were known at Canterbury as his own work ; the early hours 
 of the morning he gave to the very needful task of correcting 
 the faulty MSS. in the library. Even after he had retired 
 from political life, leaving Ethelred to mismanage his king- 
 dom as he chose, the great domains of his church afforded 
 him abundance of public work : it was his delight to make 
 peace between man and man, to receive and assist the 
 widows and fatherless, pilgrims and strangers of all sorts. 
 As an ecclesiastical judge he never stayed hand against 
 unlawful marriages,' or in the maintenance of ecclesiastical 
 order. He was an admirable steward of the Church's wealth, 
 a founder and endower of new churches, and indefatigable 
 of instruction, gathering together the young and old, men 
 and women, clerk, monk, and layman, to listen to his 
 teaching. And thus all this English land was filled with 
 his holy doctrine, shining before God and man, like sun and 
 moon. 
 
 ' On one occasion an offender who had contracted an unlawful mar- 
 riage, finding nothing would induce Dunstan to admit him to communion 
 unless he should put her away whom he had so married, he applied to 
 the Pope, and by using bribes obtained a letter entreating and com- 
 manding the archbishop to dispense with his fault and grant him 
 absolution. "God forbid," said Dunstan, " that I should do it ; if he 
 shows me that he repents his crime, I will obey the Pope's instructions, 
 but while he lies in his guilt, he shall never insult me by a triumph over 
 the discipline of the Church. I will forfeit my life sooner " (Churton's 
 " Early English Church ").
 
 l8o MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 " When he was minded to pay to Christ the Lord the 
 due hours of service, and the celebration of the Mass, with 
 such extremes of devotion he laboured in singing that he 
 seemed to be speaking face to face with the Lord; even if 
 just before he had been vexed with the quarrels of the 
 people. Like St. Martin, he constantly kept eye and hand 
 intent on heaven, never letting his soul rest from prayer." 
 
 Such was the character given of this great, wise, and, I 
 dare to say, holy man by those who knew him best. To 
 say that at times he erred, that he pursued what he con- 
 sidered the more excellent way, with an earnestness that — 
 it may be now and then — approached to harshness (though 
 nothing approaching to cruelty ever took place under his 
 control, and the severe measure which was dealt out to the 
 seculars never took effect in any part of his own diocese), 
 is but to say that he was human. His work in the State 
 may be judged by the prosperity of those kings who trusted 
 themselves to his personal guiding, and by the terrible 
 change when that guiding was put aside. With Edgar he 
 had striven to weld the jarring elements of which the 
 various races in England were composed into one har- 
 monious whole ; but when the master-hand was withdrawn, 
 the fabric so carefully built up fell to pieces again, and it 
 needed the crushing force of the Norman Conquest to make 
 England one country, instead of separate earldoms loosely 
 held together under one king. The terrible misfortunes 
 that well-nigh broke the heart of the country after his death 
 show by the force of contrast what he had done for England 
 in his life, and it is surely time that this, one of the 
 greatest of English statesmen, should receive somewhat of
 
 THE TIMES OF ST. DUNSTAN. l8l 
 
 the honour that is his due, and that Somerset, in particular, 
 should be proud to recognize him as one of the most worthy 
 of her sons. From his skill in working in metals, Dunstan 
 was chosen by the Goldsmiths' Company as their patron. A 
 large picture representing his temptation hangs in their hall. 
 His name is happily retained in the Calendar, on May 19th. 
 There are eighteen churches dedicated in his name. 
 
 Authorities. — Anglo-Saxon Chronicle ; William of Mal- 
 mesbury ; Stowe ; Butler's Lives of the Saints ; 
 Churton's Early English Church; Palgrave's Anglo- 
 Saxons ; Green's History of the English People ; 
 Annals of England ; Dr. Stubbs' Life and Works of 
 St. Dunstan, &c., &c.
 
 MUCHELNEY AbBEY. 
 
 -.•0.-- 
 
 MucHELNEY Abbey IS situated in the marsh lands of Somer- 
 set, not far from Langport. It, like Glastonbury, was an 
 island rising out of watery meadows ; this, its name, " muckle- 
 eye," or great island, implies of itself A member of the 
 Somerset Archaeological Society says : " Those who have 
 been under the painful necessity of passing through it in the 
 winter will not soon forget the passage, the water probably 
 running through and through their carriage for a mile or 
 more. Those who have had the better fortune of passing 
 through the parish in spring or summer will not soon forget 
 the apple-blossoms and the bowery elms on the road between 
 the village and the church and abbey.'' 
 
 The abbot's house is now a farm-house, and remains of 
 the abbey buildings may be found built up or in parts 
 of other buildings. The principal remains are of the 
 fifteenth century, but some few are of an earlier date. 
 With its ecclesiastical remains, its village cross, and ancient 
 houses embowered in orchards, it is a place of no ordinary 
 beauty and interest. The abbey church, which must have 
 stood side by side with the parochial church,, is entirely
 
 MUCHELNEY ABBEY. 1 83 
 
 gone, and only its site traced out some thirteen years ago 
 by diligent search. To the writer it owes much of its interest 
 to the fact of the Vicarage of Ilminster having been a de- 
 pendency of Muchelney. In some mysterious way, when 
 Muchelney shared the fate of the other monasteries, Hmin- 
 ster became independent, and has remained so ever since. 
 It is " a pecuhar " : the vicar is his own ordinary, nor can 
 the Bishop of Bath and Wells hold a confirmation or exercise 
 any function in the church without the consent of the incum- 
 bent. The legend of the foundation of Muchelney is as 
 follow^s : — 
 
 LEGEND OF MUCHELNEY ABBEY. 
 (Founded after the year A.D. 933.) 
 
 Muchelney iVbbey, in Somerset, and Milton Abbey, in 
 Dorset, were both founded by King Athelstane, it is said, 
 as part of his penance for the share he had in the death 
 of his young half-brother, Edwin the Atheling. The story 
 may take its place among our legends. Edward the elder 
 left behind him a large family of sons and daughters, who 
 were carefully and wisely brought up by their eldest brother, 
 Athelstane. Athelstane's mother was Egwina, a shepherdess; 
 but though he was flouted at times for his mother's low 
 extraction, there seems no reason to suppose that his birth 
 was not legitimate, the more that he was always treated by 
 his grandfather Alfred as his father's heir. But there were 
 those who said that the young Edwin, the eldest son of a 
 second wife, should have been king.
 
 184 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 The boy — for he was Httle more — was at Oxford, at the 
 school founded by Alfred by the advice of his elder brother, 
 Athelstane or St Neot ; and there young and foolish com- 
 panions appear to have tried to make him restless and 
 dissatisfied, and to fill his mind with discontented ideas 
 with regard to his supposed rights. At last one of these, 
 angered perhaps that the young prince refused to listen to 
 his treasonable suggestions, and afraid, it may be, of his 
 betraying his teaching to the king, took advantage of his 
 position as cup-bearer to the king to insinuate doubts as to 
 his brother's loyalty into Athelstane's mind. He declared 
 that the young prince had joined in a plot to murder the 
 king and seize on the crown. No proof w-as offered, but the 
 poor lad was seized and hurried into a boat with his own 
 personal attendant, and, being taken out to sea, was left to 
 the mercy of the winds and waves, or, as Athelstane said, to 
 the judgment of God. Had the young Athehng been patient, 
 his innocence would have been made clear; but, deserted 
 as he was, in a small boat without oar or rudder, in an 
 agony at his awful position, while stretching out his hands 
 to the retreating vessel he either overbalanced himself and 
 fell, or threw himself into the sea. His companion drifted 
 in the boat to the coast of France; then, upon declaring 
 who he was, he was taken before Ogina, wife of Charles the 
 Simple and sister of both the king and the young prince, 
 who sent him back to England, his safety, it was supposed, 
 being sufficient proof of his innocence, and he stoutly 
 affirmed that of his unhappy master. 
 
 Athelstane, conscience-stricken, commanded the treach- 
 erous and false cup-bearer to be put to death, and, as a
 
 MUCHELNEY ABBEY. 1 85 
 
 proof of his lifelong repentance, built these two fair abbeys 
 as an atonement for his own fault and in remembrance of 
 the sad fate of his young brother. 
 
 Authorities. — William of Malmesbury ; Somerset Arch- 
 aeological Society.
 
 Ethelqar. 
 
 (Bishop of Selsey, 9S0 ; Archbishop of Canterbury, 988, 989.) 
 
 :o:- 
 
 Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, 988 : " This year was Watchet 
 ravaged, and Goda, the Devonshire thane, slain, and with 
 him much slaughter made. And this year departed the holy 
 Archbishop Dunstan, and passed to the heavenly life, and 
 Bishop Ethelgar succeeded after him to the archbishopric ; 
 and little while after that he lived, but one year and three 
 months." 
 
 Such is the record of the short-lived archiepiscopate of 
 Archbishop Ethelgar ; and thankful must he have been to 
 have been called so early to his rest. We proceed to give 
 such account of him and his times as we can gather from 
 other sources. When Dunstan was appointed Abbot of 
 Glastonbury by King Edmund, with power to restore the 
 abbey from the ruin into which it had fallen through the 
 Danish ravages, one of his first objects was to gather around 
 him men eminent for learning and piety, who would go forth 
 to restore and build up the ecclesiastical foundations that 
 had been destroyed or injured. Among these, perhaps the 
 most famous was Ethelwold, who was made first Abbot of
 
 ETHELGAR. 187 
 
 Abingdon and then Bishop of Winchester ; the bishopric 
 of Winchester being then the most important next to the 
 archbishop's see. And, as it often happens in our own day, 
 pupils of a beloved master constantly carry his principles far 
 beyond his own teaching or intentions ; ^ so Ethelwold. He 
 earnestly worked with Dunstan in his great and much-needed 
 reforms, but he insisted, with a severity never carried out by 
 Dunstan himself, on the clergy in his diocese separating from 
 their wives. This Dunstan had not done. It is true he 
 discouraged the marriage of the clergy, and sought to impose 
 the Benedictine rule upon them, but he did not cruelly and 
 wantonly sever ties which were far older than any formed 
 by monastic rule. In his own see, Dunstan permitted the 
 seculars to live as they had been accustomed to do; but 
 Oswald, Archbishop of York, and Ethelwold, of Winchester, 
 turned out the secular or parish clergy unless they would 
 turn monks, thus repudiating their wives and branding their 
 children as illegitimate. But Ethelgar, one of Dunstan's 
 suffragans, consecrated and appointed by himself to Selsey 
 (afterwards Chichester), would not do this : though a Bene- 
 dictine himself, he acted charitably and considerately toward 
 the clergy. On the death of Dunstan he was chosen arch- 
 bishop. The year of his archiepiscopate was one of the 
 most calamitous in English history. It marks the utter 
 break up of the prosperity which had existed almost without 
 intermission since the peace of Wedmore, in the year 878 — 
 when the Danes were wholly subdued by Alfred — to the 
 accession of Ethelred in 978, exactly a hundred years. Since 
 
 ' As witness the followers of Wesley, or, later still, those of Dr. 
 Arnold.
 
 1 88 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET, 
 
 then ten years had elapsed, which were sufficient to show 
 the truth of Dunstan's prophecy of the miseries that should 
 befall the country under Ethelred's unhappy rule. 
 
 Ethelgar, like Dunstan, was a Sumorssetan, and the year 
 of the death of one and the accession of the other was 
 marked by a fresh invasion of the Danes and the harrying 
 of their native county. Surely Ethelgar must have welcomed 
 the death which removed him from these miseries. But the 
 loss to the county was great ; for he was succeeded by one 
 of those weak characters who, perhaps, cause more ill even 
 than men utterly bad and worthless. 
 
 Authorities. — Anglo-Saxon Chronicle ; Hook's Lives of 
 the Archbishops ; Churton's Early English Church.
 
 ^IQEI^IC OP^ ^IRICIU3. 
 
 (Abbot of St. Augustine's ; Bishop of Ramsbury, in 
 Wiltshire; Archbishop of Canterbury, 989-993.) 
 
 Another student of Glastonbury, another pupil of St. 
 Dunstan, raised by successive steps to Augustine's chair. 
 So much of his master's spirit he had caught, that he was 
 not only learned himself, but promoted learning in others. 
 But it is impossible, in spite of his learning and his virtues, 
 not to feel heartily ashamed of having to place him in our 
 portrait gallery, for it is agreed on all hands that to him we 
 owe the cowardly advice to buy off the Danes, instead of 
 boldly attacking them. He was educated at Glastonburj', 
 and apparently under Dunstan, who thought so well of 
 him that he appointed him Abbot of St. Augustine's, and 
 from thence was by the same prelate translated to the see 
 of Ramsbury, which, after existing for 150 years, was sup- 
 pressed in 1058, but transferred to Old Sarum, or Salisbury, 
 in 1075. 
 
 What caused Sigeric to be selected for the archbishopric 
 in those troublous times we have no means of knowing. 
 Dunstan had mingled little in public affairs since Ethelred's
 
 ipo MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 coronation, and one of the last acts of his Hfe was to pay 
 the sum of ^loo to buy off Ethelred from ravaging 
 Rochester; but Dunstan never would have counselled so 
 pusillanimous an action as paying money to buy off a 
 foreign enemy. Ethelgar had been little more than a year 
 in Augustine's seat when he died, and Sigeric was appointed 
 in his stead. He was, moreover, not only ecclesiastical, but 
 temporal, head of Kent, being also the chief magistrate in 
 that county ; and it may be that, in this double capacity, he 
 noted so grievously the miseries brought upon the county by 
 the incursions of the Danes, and the weak government of 
 Ethelred, that he thought any means allowable that would 
 give a small breathing time to the unhappy county. Perhaps, 
 too, he argued with himself that what Dunstan had done for 
 Rochester, and even the great King Edward the Elder had 
 done to save Bishop Camleac of Llandaff from the 
 northern pirates (with the result, however, that though the 
 bishop's life was saved, the pirates immediately landed, and 
 would have ravaged the county but for the brave opposition 
 of the men of Hereford and Gloucester), could not be 
 wrong. But they were special cases, and no precedents. 
 
 It was in 990 that Sigeric w^as consecrated. He went to 
 Rome for his pall. In such days of " trouble and rebuke" 
 one would think such a journey might well have been 
 omitted. On his return he found things worse than ever. 
 Ipswich was ravaged, and Brithnoth, or Brythnot, Earl of 
 Essex, the great Christian and patriot, was slain at Maldon, 
 while fighting to prevent the Danes carrying off the treasure 
 they had forced from the weak hands of the king and arch- 
 bishop. He would be no party to this miserable expedient.
 
 SIGERIC OR SIRICIUS. I9I 
 
 which was as futile as' contemptible. The last words of the 
 good earl were : "I thank Thee, O Lord of nations, for all 
 the joys I have known on earth : now, O mild Creator, have 
 I the utmost need that thou shouldest grant grace unto my 
 spirit, that my soul may speed to Thee with peace, O King 
 of Angels, to go into Thy keeping. I sue to Thee that 
 Thoii suffer not the rebel spirits of hell to vex my parting 
 soul." An aged vassal stood over his corpse and encouraged 
 the rest not to turn foot. " Our spirit shall be the hardier, 
 and our soul the greater," he said, "the more our numbers 
 are diminished." Had Shakespeare heard these words 
 when he put the magnificent speech we all know into the 
 mouth of Henry V. ? 
 
 The enormous amount that was paid to the Danes, con- 
 sidering the value of money, is simply marvellous ; and yet 
 there can be no sort of doubt on the subject, though, con- 
 sidering the difference of the value of money in those times, 
 the amounts seem fabulous, and one wonders where the 
 gold came from. The first instalment proposed by Sigeric 
 was ^io,ooo; the second, ;^i6,ooo; then _;2{^24,ooo; then 
 ^30,000. After the death of Archbishop Elphege ^48,000 
 was paid, the amounts increasing with every demand. At 
 last Ethelred had to flee the county, and on his return one 
 of the first things he did was to pay the Danes ;^2 1,000. 
 When Ethelred and Edmund Ironsides were both dead, the 
 first tribute levied by Canute amounted to the enormous 
 sum of jQ"] 2,000 — a tribute almost insupportable, says Sir 
 Francis Palgrave. Truly Sigeric's weak and cowardly advice 
 bore terrible fruit. 
 
 One cannot help supposing that the archbishop must
 
 192 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 have bitterly regretted the advice he had given, and it is in 
 connection only with this bitter shame of Ethelred's reign 
 in England that he is remembered ; for, alas ! how true are 
 Shakespeare's words — 
 
 " The evil that men do lives after them ; 
 The good is oft interred with their bones." 
 
 So it is with Sigeric. If he is mentioned at all in history it 
 is only for his weak and pitiable advice to Ethelred ; yet it is 
 hard upon him, for Sigeric's memory should be held in 
 honour for his learning and his liberality. He collected a 
 valuable library, which he left by will to the cathedral; 
 moreover he employed and encouraged ^Ifric, his successor, 
 to write homilies and sermons which the unlearned clergy 
 might read to their flocks. By his will he left some em- 
 broidered palls to Glastonbury, his early home. He died in 
 994. His primacy was a troubled time, and perhaps it is 
 scarcely fair to deal so hardly with his memiory. To a man 
 of peace and learning, any way that would keep the homes 
 of both free from these savage marauders seemed right. 
 But the best patriots know that the way to preserve peace 
 is to be always ready for war. Sideric's cowardly advice was 
 the remote cause of the death of his successor. 
 
 Authorities. — Anglo-Saxon Chronicle ; William of 
 Malmesbury ; Churton's Early English Church ; 
 Annals of England ; Hook's Archbishops of Can- 
 terbury.
 
 ELfEyvH, Elpheqe, or^ Aj^pheqe. 
 
 (Bishop of Winchester; Archbishop of Canterbury; Saint 
 and Martyr; A.D. 953-1012.) 
 
 ■:o:- 
 
 In our Church Calendar the 19th of April is inscribed with 
 the name of Alphege, Archbishop ; and there are few that 
 better deserve loving and reverent remembrance than the 
 martyred bishop, who, though not actually dying for the 
 Christian faith, yet, like a good shepherd, " gave his life for 
 his sheep." 
 
 Nestling at the foot of Lansdowne, near Bath, lies the 
 parish of Weston, and here was born, in the year 953, 
 Elfeah, or Alphege. His parents were noble and virtuous ; 
 they gave him a good education ; but, fearing the snare of 
 riches, he renounced the world, and devoted himself to a 
 rehgious life when still young, and this he did in spite of his 
 mother's tears, though in other respects a most dutiful son. 
 
 He first professed himself a monk in the monastery of 
 Deerhurst, in Gloucestershire, and this has led to his being 
 claimed as a native of that county ; then, sighing for a still 
 stricter life, he built himself a cell in a desert place belong- 
 
 14
 
 194 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 ing to Bath Abbey. Here his saintly hfe could not be hid, 
 and he was consulted by all who were anxious for instruc- 
 tion in the path of perfection ; at last he was chosen and 
 forced to accept the office of Abbot of Bath. He had 
 shrunk, with a pious humility, from undertaking the post, 
 but when appointed he introduced at once a better dis- 
 cipline, and put a stop to irregularities which had arisen. 
 He was accustomed to say that it would have been better to 
 have remained in the world than to be an imperfect monk, 
 and that to wear a saintly habit without the spirit of a saint 
 was to act a lie, which insults but cannot impose upon 
 Almighty God. 
 
 It was in 9S4, when barely the canonical age, that his 
 great fellow countryman, St. Dunstan, gave him a still 
 wider sphere of usefulness (being encouraged thereto by a 
 vision of St. Andrew), and appointed him Bishop of Win- 
 chester. At this time Winchester was not only the capital 
 of the old kingdom of Wessex, but of the whole of England; 
 its bishop therefore ranked next in position to the arch- 
 bishops, and it still remains, after London and Durham, the 
 highest in rank and largest in revenues. 
 
 Compelled to relinquish the monastic life, Alphege still 
 adhered strictly to the monastic rule, and his hfe was one 
 of continued self-discipline. His charity to the poor was 
 so great that it is said not a beggar was to be found in the 
 whole diocese of Winchester. For thirty-two years he 
 governed wisely and well this important see, but in 1006, 
 on the death of Archbishop yElfric, he, who had shrunk 
 from each successive step in his elevation, was compelled to 
 accept the burden of the highest office in our Church. It
 
 ELFEAH, ELPHEGE, OR ALPHEGE. 1 95 
 
 has been said that Dunstan himself pointed to him as his 
 successor, but three others intervened before he was chosen, 
 and we may be sure that if the miserable King Ethelred 
 had any part in the election, a friend and pupil of Dunstan 
 would not have been selected. 
 
 In 1009, on his return from Rome, whither he went to 
 receive the pall, he held a great national council for the 
 reformation of abuses and the restoration of discipline. 
 Among other regulations he confirmed the ancient law, 
 which still holds its place in our Prayer-book, for the ob- 
 servance of Friday as a fast day. 
 
 But now St. Alphege was to rise to a still higher honour, 
 and to win the glorious crown of martyrdom. The time 
 of his archiepiscopate was perhaps the darkest hour of 
 England's misery and degradation — it was during the latter 
 years of Ethelred's disastrous reign. England was over- 
 flowed, as with a flood, by hordes of savage Danes, and, 
 " From the fury of the Danes, good Lord, deliver us," was 
 one of the ordinary petitions in the litanies of the Church 
 in those days. 
 
 It was in the year loii that the king and his Witan sent 
 to " the army" — so the Danish force is always spoken of in 
 the Saxon Chronicle — and " desired peace." They promised 
 to pay tribute in money and food on condition that they 
 ceased from plundering. They had overrun seventeen 
 counties, and " all these misfortunes befel us through unwise 
 counsel, that they were not in time offered tribute or 
 fought against, but when they had done the most evil then 
 peace and truce were made with them ; and, nevertheless, 
 for all the truce and tribute, they went everywhere in bands,
 
 196 INIYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 and plundered our miserable people, and robbed and slew 
 them. And then in this year, between the Nativity of St. 
 Mary (i8th of September) and St. Michael's-mass (the 29th 
 of September), they besieged Canterbury, and got it through 
 treachery, because Elfmar betrayed it, whose life the Arch- 
 bishop Elphege had before saved. And then they took the 
 Archbishop Elphege, and Elfward, the king's steward, and 
 the Abbess Leofana (of St. Mildred's), and Bishop Godwin 
 (III. of Rochester), and when they had thoroughly searched 
 the city then went they to their ships, and led the arch- 
 bishop with them. 
 
 ' Was then captive erewhile saw bliss, 
 
 he who erewhile was in that hapless city 
 
 head of the English race whence to us came first 
 
 and Christendom. Christendom and bliss, 
 
 There might then be seen 'fore God, and 'fore the world.' 
 misery, where men oft 
 
 And they kept the archbishop with them so long as until the 
 time that they martyred him."' 
 
 We are told that when the Danes broke into the city his 
 faithful monks detained the archbishop in the church, 
 thinking that his life might there be more safe ; but when he 
 heard of the dreadful slaughter they were making among 
 his people, he broke from his friends, and, rushing out 
 amongst them, begged the lives of his flock, entreating that 
 they would rather turn their fury upon him. He was im- 
 mediately seized, and treated with the utmost barbarity ; 
 not content with making him spectator of the burning of his 
 cathedral, and the decimation of his monks and citizens, 
 
 ' Anglo-Saxon Chronicle.
 
 ELFEAH, ELPHEGE, OR ALPHEGE. 1 97 
 
 they tore his face, they beat and kicked him unmercifully, 
 they laid him in irons, and confined him several months in 
 a filthy dungeon. 
 
 But now the Danish army became infected with some 
 grievous epidemic, and their consciences or their superstition 
 affrighting them, they imagined that their treatment of the 
 saint was the cause of their being so afflicted, and they went 
 to the dungeon and drew him out. I'he archbishop prayed 
 for them, he gave them bread that he had blessed, and the 
 sick recovered and the plague ceased. For a time their 
 hearts were touched ; the chiefs thanked him and consulted 
 about setting him at liberty, but their covetousness prevailed, 
 and they offered him freedom for the enormous ransom of 
 three thousand marks of gold. But the county had been 
 laid waste ; the army had made terrible exactions upon the 
 impoverished people. Alphege refused to allow such treasure 
 as remained to be used for his ransom ; it belonged, he 
 said, to Christ's Church and to Christ's poor. He forbade 
 a collection to be made for the purpose of purchasing his 
 freedom, saying that the people had already been sufficiently 
 plundered. 
 
 Again they bound him, and on Easter Sunday brought 
 him before the commanders of the fleet, which then lay at 
 Greenwich ; they threatened him with torments and death, 
 unless he paid the money they demanded. They were 
 assembled at a banquet, and had drunk deeply, for wine had 
 been brought them from the south. The archbishop was 
 brought out to them, and as he approached, they, still 
 thinking they could obtain their will, shouted, "Gold, 
 Bishop ; give us gold, gold ! " Alphege remained calm and
 
 iqS jiyths, scenes, and worthies of somerset. 
 
 unmoved, and Avas constant in his refusal; but they, furious 
 with their disappointment, and maddened with wine, flung 
 at him their battle-axes, cast the bones and horns of oxen 
 at him until he sank to the ground, bruised and battered, 
 wounded, yet not dead ; then one, a Danish soldier, whom 
 he had lately baptized, moved wiih a savage sort of pity, 
 put an end to his sufferings with his battle-axe, " so that 
 with the blow he sank down and his holy blood fell on 
 the earth, and his holy soul he sent forth to God's king- 
 dom." 
 
 Whether ashamed of their own unprovoked barbarity, or 
 actuated by some latent feeling of compunction, or w^hether 
 his body, which he had refused to allow the ransom to be 
 paid for in his life, was purchased by Christians after his 
 death, the Saxon Chronicle does not tell us ; but William of 
 ^Malmesbury attributes their change of behaviour to a 
 miracle, such as the loving exaggeration of those days 
 attributed to popular saints, and as Malmesbury was born 
 nearly a hundred years after these events happened, there 
 was time for the wonder to grow. He says, " After he was 
 murdered God exalted him, insomuch, that when the Danes 
 who had been instrumental to his death, saw that dead wood 
 besmeared with his blood miraculously grew green again in 
 one night, they ran eagerly to kiss his remains and to bear 
 them on their shoulders. Thus they abated their usual 
 pride, and suffered his sacred remains to be carried to 
 London." Here his body was borne the next day to St. 
 Paul's by the pious care of Bishops Ednoth of Dorchester 
 and Elfhun of London, and the townsmen received it with 
 all reverence, and buried it in St. Paul's Minster. " When
 
 ELFEAH, ELPHEGE, OR ALPHEGE. I99 
 
 the tribute (eight and forty thousand pounds) was paid, and 
 oaths of peace were sworn, then the army separated widely, 
 in like manner as before it had been gathered together. 
 
 Twenty-one years had passed away ; the weak and wicked 
 Ethelred had gone to his account, and his brave son, Edmund 
 Ironsides, had also passed away, being betrayed by the traitor 
 Edric. Edmund was buried at Glastonbury near his grand- 
 father, king Edgar. Canute the Dane was king in England; 
 he had embraced the Christian faith, and now he granted 
 the prayers of the monks of Canterbury and restored the 
 remains of their martyred archbishop to their keeping. So 
 with solemn reverence they took the body of the saint from 
 its temporary resting-place, and, placing it in a magnificent 
 barge or ship, the king himself steering the vessel, the 
 Archbishop Ethelnoth, with his suffragan bishops, earls, and 
 very many clergy and laity, carried his remains over the 
 Thames to Southwark ; there the holy body of the martyr 
 was delivered to the care of " the archbishop and his com- 
 panions, and they then, with a worshipful band and sprighdy 
 joy, bore him to Rochester. Then, on the third day, came 
 Emma the lady, with her royal child Hardicanute, and they 
 all, with much state and bliss, and songs of praise, bore the 
 holy archbishop into Canterbury, and then worshipfully 
 brought him into Christ's Church (the cathedral) on the 
 third before the Ides of June. Again, after that, on the 
 eighth day, the seventeenth before the Kalends of July, 
 Archbishop Ethelnoth, and Bishop Elfsy (of Winchester), 
 and bishop Buthwine (of Salisbury), and all those who were 
 with them, deposited Saint Elphege's holy body on the 
 north side of Christ's altar, to the glory of God and the
 
 200 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 honour of the holy archbishop, and the eternal health of all 
 who there daily seek to his holy body with a devout heart 
 and with all humility. God Almighty have mercy on all 
 Christian men, through Saint Elphege's holy merits." ' 
 
 Such is the story of one of the chief worthies of Somer- 
 set. His name has been well-nigh forgotten, in spite of its 
 remaining in our Prayer-book. It is said that when Lanfranc 
 and Anselm revised the Saxon Calendar and turned out the 
 names of Saxon saints because, forsooth, they were unknown 
 to these foreigners, that it was Anselm's petition that the 
 name of Alphege should be retained : for when Lanfranc 
 argued that he was not really a martyr, as not dying for the 
 faith, Anselm maintained with greater charity that as he 
 gave his life for the lesser cause that the poor should not be 
 overburdened, he most certainly would have laid down his 
 life for the greater cause, the faith of Christ. 
 
 The day is now remembered and kept in memory of one 
 of England's greatest statesmen, but it would be well when 
 paying him due honour to link with his memory the holy 
 man in whose name it has been dedicated for so many 
 centuries. One can only regret that the story of his life 
 seems in no special way to be connected with Somerset, 
 though we may rejoice in the fact that it was the land of 
 his birth. 
 
 Authorities. — Anglo-Saxon Chronicle ; William of Mal- 
 mesbury. 
 
 ' Anglo-Saxon Chronicle.
 
 E[THEX.NOTH 0Y\ AqEX^JMOTH. 
 
 (Archbishop of Canterbury, A.D. 1020-1038.) 
 
 ■.•0;- 
 
 " Ethelnoth was," says William of jSIalmesbury, " the 
 seventh monk of Glastonbury who became Archbishop of 
 Canterbury." He then proceeds to enumerate them : first, 
 Brithwald ; second, Athelm (first bishop of Wells) ; third, 
 his nephew Dunstan; fourth, Ethelgar, first abbot of the 
 new minster at Winchester, and then bishop of Winchester ; 
 fifth, Siric, who when he was made archbishop gave to this 
 his nursing-mother seven palls, with which upon his anni- 
 versary the whole ancient church is ornamented ; sixth, 
 Elphege, who, from prior of Glastonbury, was first made 
 abbot of Bath, and then bishop of Winchester; seventh, 
 Ethelnoth. 
 
 It was during the absence of Canute in Denmark, in the 
 winter of 1019-20, that Archbishop Living or Elfstan died : 
 and it almost seems, from the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, as if 
 Canute hastened his return on account of his death. He 
 had come with forty ships to see that all was well in his native 
 country, and also to show them something of the greatness 
 and riches of his new kingdom. After his return, Ethelnoth
 
 202 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 the monk, who was dean of Christ Church, Canterbury, 
 though a west county man and educated at Glastonbury, 
 was chosen archbishop. He was consecrated at Canterbury 
 by Wulfstan, archbishop of York. 
 
 That Canute was a heathen when he fought with Edmund 
 Ironsides for the kingdom, the half only of which he 
 obtained, and that by the treachery of the infamous Edric 
 Streone, is certain ; also that, within a comparatively short 
 time, he professed himself a Christian seems absolutely 
 true, but I have not found any record of his baptism. 
 Thus much we know, that he connived at, if he did not 
 actually order, the assassination of Edmund Ironsides ; that 
 he endeavoured to rid himself of his sons ; and that, at first, 
 he mightily oppressed the Saxons. It is very possible that 
 his baptism may have been part of the contract made with 
 Richard, Duke of Normandy, when he demanded his sister 
 Emma, the widow of Ethelred, in marriage ; if so, he must 
 have been received into the Church by Living or Elfstan, 
 Ethelnoth's predecessor, who also crowned him : but the 
 only fruits he showed of his conversion was the building 
 and having consecrated the minster at Assingdun, and he 
 seems in no way to have reformed his life or character till 
 some years later. From all that we can gather, there can be 
 little doubt that the change in this great sovereign from 
 a fierce barbarian and tryant to a Christian king was, 
 under God's blessing, owing to the influence of Archbishop 
 Ethelnoth. 
 
 " At that time," says William of Malmesbury, "there were 
 in England very great and learned men, the principal of whom 
 was Ethelnoth, archbishop after Living. He was appointed
 
 ETHELXOTH OR AGELXOTH. 203 
 
 primate from being dean, and he performed many works 
 truly worthy to be recorded, encouraging even the king 
 himself in his good actions by the authority of his sanctity, 
 and restraining him in his excesses. It was in 1021 or 1022 
 that Ethelnoth travelled to Rome to obtain the Pope's con- 
 firmation of his appointment as archbishop, and to receive 
 the pall from his hands. He was received by Pope Benedict 
 " with much worship," he blessed him, and with his own 
 hands put his pall upon him. This was on the nones of 
 October. " And," says the Saxon Chronicle, " the archbishop 
 soon after, on the self-same day, sang mass therewith, and 
 then thereafter was honourably entertained by the same 
 Pope, and also himself took the pall from St. Peter's altar, 
 and then afterwards blithely went home to his country." 
 He had with him as a companion Abbot Leofwine of Ely, 
 who had been unjustly driven out from his abbacy. He was 
 able, however, to clear himself from the charges laid against 
 him, and the Pope commanded that he should be reinstated 
 in the presence of the archbishop and those with him. 
 
 But, learned and pious as Ethelnoth undoubtedly was, he 
 was not, of course, free from the superstitions of his time, 
 and we find him paying the enormous sum of one hundred 
 talents of silver and one talent of gold at Pavia — some say 
 to the Pope himself — for the arm of St. Augustine of Hippo. 
 This precious relic was presented by Ethelnoth to the 
 church at Coventry. What was the reason that Coventry 
 was selected to receive so costly a gift does not appear; 
 possibly one reason may have been that just at this time the 
 church of Canterbury was receiving relics, infinitely more 
 precious than those of any foreign saint could be, viz., the
 
 2 04 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 remains of the martyred Archbishop Elphege. It was in 
 1023 that Canute, seeking, apparently, to atone for the sins 
 of his countrymen, took a prominent part, in conjunction 
 with Ethelnoth, in restoring the body of St. Elphege to the 
 church over which he had presided. The account of the 
 translation of Archbishop Elphege's body is given in his 
 story. It must have been a supreme satisfaction to 
 Ethelnoth, himself a Sumorsaetan, to preside over this 
 magnificent function in honour of his predecessor and 
 fellow-countryman. 
 
 On the 8th of June, the 17th before the kalends of July, 
 Archbishop Ethelnoth, Bishop Elfsy of Winchester, and 
 Bishop Brithwine, of Sherborne, deposited St. Elphege's 
 body in the cathedral of Canterbury. 
 
 In 1 03 1 Canute went on a pilgrimage to Rome, and after 
 remaining there some time, and atoning for his sins by giving 
 alms to the several churches, he sailed back to England, 
 taki?ig Defwiark on his way. How Denmark could be on 
 his way one does not exactly see. Of course it is possible 
 that he may have returned by land to the north of Europe, 
 where he may have taken ship to Denmark, and so returned 
 to England. On leaving Rome for his rather erratic journey 
 home, he transmitted a letter by the hands of Living, Abbot 
 of Tavistock, and afterwards Bishop of Crediton (who, pre- 
 sumably, was going by a shorter and more direct route), " to 
 exemplify his reformation of life and his princely magnifi- 
 cence." The letter is too long to give i?i extenso ; but it is 
 charming from its affectionate and homely style. It is thus 
 addressed: "Canute, King of all England, Denmark, Norway, 
 and part of the Swedes, to Ethelnoth, metropolitan, and
 
 ETHELNOTH OR AGELNOTH. 205 
 
 Elfric, Archbishop of York, and to all bishops, nobles, and 
 to the whole nation of the English." He tells them his 
 purpose in going to Rome, and how he met there at 
 Eastertide the Emperor Conrad, from whom he received 
 magnificent gifts, and he took the opportunity of desiring 
 from him that his subjects might be free from vexatious 
 imposts and obstacles on their way to Rome. To the Pope 
 " he expressed his high displeasure " at the immense sum 
 of money demanded from the archbishops when, according 
 to custom, they sought the apostolical residence " to receive 
 the pall." These were brave words from the king of the 
 North to the mighty Bishop of Rome. But he gained his 
 point, " and it was determined it should be so no longer." 
 It is evident that this most interesting letter, which is given 
 in full by William of Malmesbury, was addressed first to 
 Ethelnoth, as the chief person in the country during the 
 king's absence. 
 
 In 1032 Canute took a journey to Glastonbury, that he 
 might visit the remains of his brother Edmund, as he used 
 to call the " Ironside," and pray over his tomb. One can 
 imagine that if, as is hinted, Canute was in any way acces- 
 sory to his death, the thought of the peace they had sworn 
 together, and then the cruel treachery by which Canute had 
 profited, must have weighed upon his conscience as he 
 understood more and more what Christianity was and what 
 it enjoined ; and he probably, therefore, went to Glaston- 
 bury to pray for forgiveness for the crime in which he had 
 participated. He offered at the tomb a magnificent pall, 
 interwoven, as it appeared, with parti-coloured figures of 
 peacocks.
 
 206 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 At this time Ethelnoth obtained from the king a new 
 charter confirming all the immunities and charters that had 
 been granted by his predecessors. After a preamble, this 
 charter goes on to say : " I, Canute, King of England, and 
 governor and ruler of the adjacent nations, by the counsel 
 and decree of our Archbishop Ethelnoth, and of all the 
 priests of God, and by the advice of our nobility, do, for 
 the love of Heaven, and the pardon of my sins, and the 
 remission of the transgressions of my brother King Edmund, 
 grant to the Church of the holy Mother of God, Mary, at 
 Glastonbury, its rights and customs. . . . Moreover, I inhibit 
 men especially by the authority of the Almighty Father, 
 Son, and Holy Spirit, and the curse of the eternal Virgin, 
 and so command it to be observed by the judges and 
 primates of my kingdom . . . from entering on any account 
 that island ; ^ but all causes, ecclesiastical as well as secular, 
 shall await the sole judgment of the abbot and convent in 
 like manner as my predecessors have ratified and confirmed 
 by charters. . . . The grant of this immunity was written 
 and published in the JVoodefi Church, in the presence of 
 King Canute, in the year of our Lord 1032, the second 
 indiction." 
 
 The mention of the little wooden church, the Vetusta 
 Ecclesia, is specially interesting ; for we may feel quite sure, 
 as Mr. Freeman, says, that even if the charter is a forgery, 
 the fact of the ancient wooden church being in existence is 
 no myth, as it is just a fact "about which a forger would 
 take care to be accurate." 
 
 But Ethelnoth was not content with advising the king to 
 ' The Isle of Avalon,
 
 ETHELNOTH OR AGELNOTH. 207 
 
 do good to his own subjects and his own branch of the 
 Church ; for, " by the advice of the said archbishop also, 
 the king, sending money to foreign churches, very much 
 enriched Chartres, where at that time flourished Bishop 
 Fulbert, most renowned for sanctity and learning. Among 
 his other works, a volume of epistles is extant, in one of 
 which he thanks that most magnificent King Canute for 
 pouring out the bowels of his generosity in donations to the 
 Cliurch of Chartres." 
 
 Four years after his return from Rome, in 1036, Canute 
 died, and was buried at Winchester. He was taken ill at 
 Shaftesbury, and, sending for his friend the archbishop, 
 appears to have given him his last instructions. After the 
 weak and short-sighted policy of those times — a policy 
 copied from the French kings, but which invariably led 
 to disaster — Canute desired that his dominions should be 
 divided between his three sons, Sweyn, who was to possess 
 Norway, and Harold and Hardicanute, the one to have 
 Denmark and the other Britain. The people of England 
 desired to have either one of the sons of Ethelred, or, if not, 
 at least Hardicanute, who was the son of Emma, on the 
 throne ; but Harold, in spite of the people's wish, and 
 apparently in opposition to his father's bequest, seized 
 VVessex in addition, having been chosen by the Witan 
 King of Northumberland and Mercia. Now, Wessex was 
 held by Queen Emma and Earl Godwin for Hardicanute, who 
 lingered in Denmark. Ethelnoth refused to ratify Harold's 
 usurpation ; for his election was not sanctioned by legisla- 
 tive authority. He therefore refused to bestow the regal 
 benediction. He placed the crown and the sceptre on the
 
 2o8 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 altar, and said to Harold : " I will neither give them to 
 thee, nor prevent thee from taking the ensigns of royalty ; 
 but I will not bless thee, nor shall any prelate hallow thee 
 on the throne." ' Harold tried threats, prayers, bribes — all 
 in vain ; and, being unable to obtain the sanction of the 
 Church, he lived as one who had abjured Christianity. 
 
 The whole story with regard to Canute's sons is very 
 confused. Both Sweyn and Harold 'Were considered illegi- 
 timate ; some even doubted whether they were Canute's 
 sons at all, though apparently he had no doubt on the 
 subject. But though it is not easy to say where the right 
 lay, one thing is certain, that Ethelnoth acted conscien- 
 tiously, and was not to be moved by threats or blandishments 
 from what he considered the right. Canute's reformation of 
 character was accepted, and bore good fruit in his own day, 
 but his early sins were the cause of the distress and bad 
 government of the next few years ; for is it not true that 
 sooner or later " God requireth that which is past " ? ^ And 
 Canute's dynasty came to an end six years after his own 
 death. 
 
 The latter part of Ethelnoth's life must have been sorely 
 troubled by the anarchy and horrible cruelties that stained 
 the reigns of Canute's successors. Queen Emma, the wife 
 of two kings of England, was driven away over sea, but 
 not till after the mysterious murder of the Atheling 
 Alfred, her son by Ethelred, who had been enticed to 
 England for his destruction. Who was answerable for this 
 horrible crime, the murder of the innocent Atheling and his 
 companions, is a moot point. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle 
 ' Palgrave's "Anglo-Saxons." - Eccles. iii. 15.
 
 ETHELNOTH OR AGELNOTH; 209 
 
 positively charges Earl Godwin with this piece of atrocious 
 wickedness. If so, it must have been with the intention 
 of currying favour with the brutal Harold. We may well 
 believe that Ethelnoth's righteous soul was vexed even unto 
 death by these terrible acts of heathenish barbarity performed 
 by professing Christians; and in the next year (103S) Ethel- 
 noth, " the good archbishop " (as he is emphatically called), 
 died. So greatly was he beloved, and so terrible was the 
 state of the county under the semi-heathen and brutal sons 
 of Canute, that Ethelric, Bishop of Selsey in Sussex, "desired 
 of God that He would not let him live any while after his 
 beloved father Ethelnoth ; and accordingly, as if in answer 
 to his prayer, seven days after, he departed this life. Their 
 deaths were followed immediately by Elfric, Bishop of East 
 Anglia, and Briteagus of Worcestershire. And so the country 
 seemed forsaken of its wisest and its best. 
 
 Such is the record, as we have been able to gather it, 
 of one who, among the many great, wise, and holy men 
 who for well-nigh thirteen centuries have held the office 
 of Archbishop of Canterbury, is specially called " the good 
 archbishop." 
 
 Authorities. — Anglo - Saxon Chronicle ; William of 
 Malmesbury ; Palgrave's Anglo-Saxons. 
 
 15
 
 Mof^TyVCUTE 
 
 AND THE LEGEND OF WALTHAM CROSS. 
 (A.D. 1042.) 
 
 Hardicanute the King was drinking at the wedding feast 
 given by Osgood Clapa on the occasion of the marriage 
 of his daughter Goda to Tofig the Proud, a powerful Dane 
 and the king's standard-bearer. The potations were pro- 
 longed deep into the night. In the midst of the revel 
 Hardicanute dropped speechless upon the ground, and 
 shortly after expired. " Clapham," or Clapa's Home, was 
 probably the scene of this feast and of Hardicanute's death. 
 In King Canute's time Tofig had been moved to build 
 a minster at Waltham, in Essex, where he had great 
 possessions, as also at Montacute — then called Lutegars- 
 bury — in Somerset. The name of Montacute was not given 
 till the time of the Normans, and is said to have been 
 derived from the sharp-pointed hill — Mons Acutus. At the 
 top of this hill Tofig discovered a large crucifix, and this 
 was found to possess the power of working miracles. Tofig 
 determined then to transfer it to his new monastery at
 
 MONTACUTE. 211 
 
 Waltham. We may suppose that the people of Somerset 
 would not like parting with this wonder-working cross, and 
 so Tofig had to have recourse to some device for getting it 
 away. He placed it then in a new cart drawn by oxen, and 
 off they were to start on their long journey ; but the oxen 
 sided with the men of Somerset, and by no means wished to 
 bear away the holy cross. So Tofig tried whether mentioning 
 the names of any celebrated shrines would move the oxen. 
 Canterbury was named, they would not move. Our own 
 Glastonbury was tried, but still they did not stir. Other 
 sacred shrines were mentioned, but without effect. But 
 when Waltham was spoken, off set the oxen most briskly. 
 How many days it took to get from Lutegarsbury to 
 Waltham, and how many relays of oxen it took, the legend 
 does not say. My own opinion is that the oxen having 
 gathered in some mysterious way the distance they had to 
 travel, determined on trying the effect of passive resistance, 
 but that, when the word Waltham was spoken, a judicious 
 application of the goad stirred them up.^ 
 
 How much of this story may be true cannot now be 
 known. All that is certain is that Tofig took possession 
 
 ' It IS, I think, palpable that as a rule legends and myths are sacred 
 things to me, but the whole story in the first place seems merely a poor 
 travesty of the Philistines sending back the Ark in the sixth chapter of 
 the First Book of Samuel ; and, secondly, I cannot forgive Tofig for 
 taking away the wonder-working relic from Somerset and depositing 
 it m his new foundation in far away Essex. Possibly my indignation may 
 be roused by the fact that the beautiful old chimes of Glastonbury, 
 which for many years have remained silent and uncared for in the 
 Cathedral Church at Wells, are now in the great show at South 
 Kensington to emphasize the antiquity of the Old London Street, 
 those very chimes being the only thing ancient about it. When will the 
 people of Somerset be roused to take pride in their own antiquities ?
 
 212 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 of some time-honoured relic and despoiled Somerset — as his 
 compatriots had so often done before — for the sake of a far- 
 away monastery which he had founded ; that he there 
 built a glorious church, and there placed the wonder- 
 working rood, and that from that day it was called Waltham 
 Holy Cross. This foundation Harold, the son of Earl 
 Godwin, enlarged and beautified — possibly also with the 
 spoils of Somerset, which he unscrupulously ravaged more 
 than once. But from whence the crucifix taken from Mont- 
 acute originally came, and what miracles it performed, I 
 have not found any record. At any rate, it is as well to 
 remember that Waltham Cross, a name which all men now 
 apply to the remains of one of the beautiful Queen Eleanor 
 Crosses, bore the name of Waltham Holy Cross ages 
 before Queen Eleanor lived and died ; and that that name 
 it derived from the wonder-working rood of Montacute in 
 distant Somerset. 
 
 Authorities. — Dugdale's Monasticon; Palgrave's Anglo- 
 Saxons ; Freeman's Old English History.
 
 Poi^LOCK y^ND HyVROLD 30JM OF 
 QoDWlf^. 
 
 (A.D. 1053.) 
 
 As the last Saxon King of England, Harold the son of Earl 
 Godwin has been invested with a halo of romance, not to say 
 of sanctity, which he seems little enough to have deserved. 
 Brave he certainly was, but a man selfish withal and utterly 
 unscrupulous. Godwin and his sons, we know, set up for 
 patriots ; but, if Dr. Johnson is to believed, not all who call 
 themselves so are possessed with the spirit of patriotism. 
 Sweyn and Tosti, two of Godwin's sons, were unmitigated 
 ruffians ; the others were perhaps of gentler mood, but they 
 tyrannized over the meek and pious Confessor till even his 
 patience was exhausted, and they were banished the king- 
 dom. Godwin and his other sons went to the Continent, 
 but Harold and Leofwine sailed for Ireland, and, coming up 
 the Bristol Channel, landed at Porlock. They came, so 
 they said, to deliver them from the Frenchmen, Edward's 
 favourites, who were overrunning the land. But the
 
 214 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 Frenchmen or Normans did not oppress the people of 
 Somerset; while, on the contrary, they looked with con- 
 siderable suspicion on the invaders, who came with nine 
 ships and formed a camp in their little village, and probably 
 expected to be fed with the best of the land, and, likely 
 enough, thought not of payment. However that may be, 
 the fact is certain that the men of Devon and Somerset did 
 not welcome their would-be benefactors as they expected ; 
 on the contrary they rose against them, and after a severe 
 conflict more than thirty thanes were slain, as well as other 
 folk. Nor was Harold content with taking the lives of the 
 fathers and the bread-winners. He now proceeded to rob 
 and pillage the widows and orphans, for he carried off goods, 
 cattle, and slaves, and sailed away round the Land's End to 
 meet Earl Godwin, his father. 
 
 The remains of his camp may still be seen south of the 
 church. It seems a pity that there is no more agreeable 
 story or legend connected with Porlock, but it is so charming 
 a spot that it can well dispense with any ancient reminiscence 
 to give it a fictitious charm. It Avould be hard to believe 
 now that its peaceful quiet could be disturbed by Dane or 
 Saxon, by foe or pretended friend. 
 
 Authorities. — Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, (S:c.
 
 Qla^tonbury after the 
 C0NQUE3T. 
 
 BISHOP THURSTAN, 1082. 
 
 The conquest of England by William of Normandy was 
 made far more bitter to the Saxon English than that of 
 Canute. For the latter endeavoured to make the people 
 forget that he was a foreigner and a conqueror. He governed 
 them by their own laws, and continued all such Saxons as 
 received him in their benefices and government, whereas 
 William seized every occasion of dispossessing them, more 
 especially if they were in any way eminent, and replacing 
 them by Normans. At the time of the Conquest, Egelnoth, 
 Abbot of Glastonbury, was esteemed one of the principal 
 men of the kingdom, and, as such, was marked for removal. 
 As a preliminary step, he made him form one of the band 
 of distinguished Saxons, who he took with him in a sort 
 of triumph, when he visited Normandy in 1067. He refused 
 to reinstate the abbot, and in 1078 a council was held in 
 London, at which Lanfranc formally deposed him. It marks 
 the importance of this act of tyranny that it is the sole event
 
 2l6 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 marked in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle for that year; and 
 neither ignorance nor incompetence were urged against him. 
 It was not till 1082 that a new abbot was appointed. To 
 appoint a foreigner was in itself a special grievance to the 
 monks of Glastonbury, as by their charters it was provided 
 that even the meanest monk of Glastonbury, were he in any 
 way suitable, was to be preferred to a stranger. The least, 
 therefore, that they were bound to do was to provide a worthy 
 man for such an important post ; but it must have been in 
 the very wantonness of tyranny that such a brutal ruffian as 
 Thurstan, a monk of William's new Abbaye aux Hommes, 
 or St. Etienne's, at Caen, was selected. Stowe, in his account 
 of what followed upon his appointment, mildly asserts that 
 " he was a man furnished with no wisdome." The Anglo- 
 Saxon Chronicle says that he treated his monks ill in many 
 respects, but the monks were lovingly-minded towards him, 
 and begged him to govern them in right and in kindness, 
 and they would be faithful and obedient to him. He must 
 have irritated and provoked the monks before they utterly 
 rebelled against his authority in the following year, or it is 
 scarcely likely that the quarrel would have risen to so great 
 a height for such a cause as the substitution of the song of 
 one William of Fe^amps for the old Gregorians that the 
 monks delighted in. This the monks utterly refused to do : 
 they clung to their old customs, which they had religiously 
 kept up in spite of being so many years without a head. 
 Thurstan, determining to quell resistance by force, introduced 
 armed men unawares. Apparently the monks endeavoured 
 to close the doors against them ; for we are told they broke 
 into the chapter-house, and the monks fled into the church
 
 GLASTONBURY AFTER THE CONQUEST. 217 
 
 and gathered round the high altar, where from all except 
 heathen or infidels the very sacredness of the place itself 
 should have preserved them. Then they locked the doors 
 of the church, but the soldiers broke into the choir. They 
 threw darts where the monks were collected ; nay, some of 
 their servants made their way into the triforium and shot 
 down arrows into the chancel, so that several stuck in the 
 crucifix which stood above the altar ! The wretched monks 
 lay round the altar ; some crept under it. They called 
 earnestly upon God, and besought His mercy, since they 
 could obtain none at the hands of men. Meanwhile the 
 savage soldiers, urged by the ruffian abbot, carried on their 
 hideous sacrilege : they injured the crosses, images, and 
 shrines. One monk was run through the body with a spear 
 as he embraced the altar ; another was slain with an arrow 
 as he lay hidden beneath it. Three were killed and eighteen 
 wounded ; so that the blood ran down from the altar to the 
 steps and from the steps to the floor. At last the monks 
 took heart, being, as it were, constrained of necessity. They 
 defended themselves with forms and candlesticks of the 
 church, and in such good sort did they lay about them that, 
 though wounded, and the soldiers armed, they drove them 
 behind the choir and slew two of them. 
 
 The greatness of this outrage caused the king to make 
 inquiry, and, finding that the abbot was entirely to blame, 
 he was removed, and sent back to his house in Normandy. 
 All the time that the Conqueror lived, he remained in exile, 
 but upon William Rufus succeeding to the throne Thurstan 
 bought back the abbey for five hundred pounds of silver, 
 and returned triumphantly. But now the monks were pre-
 
 2l8 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 pared : every entrance was barred, and if Thurstan appealed 
 to the king, Rufus had the money, and cared nothing for 
 aught else ; so the miserable man wandered from place to 
 place in the wide abbey lands, his money spent, and no man 
 caring for him, till he perished miserably, " as he well 
 deserved." 
 
 It seems only fair to say that, in spite of his sacrilegious 
 brutality, Thurstan, even in the one year that he was abbot, 
 began, after the manner of the Normans, to rebuild the 
 church and the other monastic buildings on a grander scale; 
 but the next abbot, Herlewin — who, probably, from his 
 name, was a Saxon — was not satisfied with Thurstan's work ; 
 in fact it is likely that in the neglect of years — for Herlewin 
 was not appointed till the second year of Henry I. — it had 
 begun to decay. He therefore pulled it down and began to 
 build afresh, more in accordance, as he thought, with the 
 dignity and possessions of the monastery. He expended 
 four hundred and eighty pounds (a large sum in those days) 
 on the work, and adorned it with many ornaments of exqui- 
 site workmanship. 
 
 Authorities. — Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, Stowe's Chronicle, 
 &c., &c.
 
 Wll-LIAM OF MaLME3BURY. 
 
 CALLED ALSO " SOMERSETANUS." ^ 
 (Circa 1095-1143.) 
 
 William of Malmesbury, one of the fathers of English 
 history, flourished during the first half of the twelfth century. 
 He was born in Somerset, but where, and at what exact date, 
 is uncertain. He must, one would think, have received his 
 early education at Glastonbury ; for he speaks of it with 
 even more passionate affection and admiration than he does 
 of the monastery with which his name is so intimately con- 
 nected. He was of both Norman and English blood, as he 
 himself states in his preface to the third book of his history. 
 He speaks of his early love of learning, in which he was 
 encouraged, and even instructed, by his father. His personal 
 account of his early studies is highly interesting.^ " A long 
 period has elapsed," he says, "since, as well through the 
 care of my parents as my own industry, I became familiar 
 with books. This pleasure possessed me from my child- 
 hood : this source of delight has grown with my years. 
 
 ' Cunninghame's " Lives of Celebrated Englishmen.'' 
 " Prologue to Book II.
 
 2 20 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 Indeed, I was so instructed by my father, that, had I turned 
 aside to other pursuits, I should have considered it jeopardy 
 to my soul and discredit to my character. Wherefore, 
 mindful of the adage, ' Covet what is necessary,' I con- 
 strained my early age to desire eagerly that which it was 
 disgraceful not to possess. I gave, indeed, my attention 
 to various branches of literature, but in different degrees. 
 Logic, for instance, which gives arms to eloquence, I 
 contented myself with barely hearing. Medicine, which 
 ministers to the health of the body, I studied with some- 
 what more attention. But now, having scrupulously examined 
 the several branches of Ethics, I bow down to its majesty, 
 because it spontaneously unveils itself to those who study 
 it, and directs their minds to moral practice ; History more 
 especially, which, by an agreeable recapitulation of past 
 events, excites its readers, by example, to frame their lives 
 to the pursuit of good, or to aversion from evil. When, 
 therefore, at my own expense, I had procured some historians 
 of foreign nations, I proceeded during my domestic leisure 
 to inquire if anything concerning our own country could be 
 found worthy of handing down to posterity. Hence, it arose 
 that, not content with the writings of ancient times, I began 
 myself to compose ; not indeed to display my learning, 
 which is comparatively nothing, but to bring to light events 
 lying concealed in the confused mass of antiquity. In 
 consequence, rejecting vague opinions, I have studiously 
 sought for chronicles far and near, though I confess I have 
 scarcely profited anything by this industry. For, perusing 
 them all, I still remained poor in information, though I 
 ceased not my researches as long as I could find anything
 
 WILLIAM OF MALMESBURY. 221 
 
 to read. However, what I have clearly ascertained con- 
 cerning the four kingdoms I have inserted in my first book," 
 &c. 
 
 It is to be remarked that William of Malmesbury is not 
 answerable for that misleading word, the Heptarchy, as he 
 declines to acknowledge more than four kingdoms as of any 
 importance. These are Kent, Wessex, Northumbria, and 
 Mercia. He mentions the smaller kingdoms as having 
 existed for a short time, and been of little or no considera- 
 tion. 
 
 He was yet young when placed at Malmesbury, to which 
 he was evermore devoted, though he never attempts to exalt 
 it above the more ancient one of Glastonbury. What caused 
 a native of Somerset to prefer Malmesbury to Glastonbury 
 he gives no hint. Glastonbury was then at its greatest, 
 under the magnificent rule of Henry of Blois. It is just 
 possible that Malmesbury was more retired and more suited 
 for an ardent student at that time. 
 
 His greatest work is his " De Gestis Regum," the first 
 three books of which were probably written soon after the 
 year 1120. The fourth and fifth, which are a record of 
 contemporary events, he dedicates to Robert, Earl of 
 Gloucester, one of Henry I.'s numerous illegitimate 
 children, the devoted adherent of his half-sister Maude, 
 who resembled his father in his capacity and love of 
 learning, but far outstripped him in his moral and reli- 
 gious character. Malmesbury is, as a rule, a most judicious 
 and conscientious historian, but in his lavish and exag- 
 gerated praise of Henry I., and the extraordinary apology 
 he makes for his vices, he was evidently endeavouring to
 
 222 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 please and win the favour of the great earl. It is worthy 
 of notice that the fabulous history of Geoffrey of Monmouth 
 is also dedicated to the Earl of Gloucester. 
 
 !Malmesbury was a voluminous writer, and nineteen works 
 are catalogued as of his wTiting. Among them we may 
 mention the life of St. Dunstan, written for the monks 
 of Glastonbury. He also wrote a history of Glastonbury, 
 which he dedicated to Cardinal Henry ; also the Miracles 
 of St. Andrew. As St. Andrew is the patron saint of the 
 diocese of Bath and Wells, it shows strongly his affection 
 for his native county. His book of the acts of the Kings 
 breaks off suddenly in the year 1142 with the mention of 
 the empress's escape from Oxford. What prevented his 
 continuing it, or the exact date of his death, we do not 
 know. He was precentor and librarian of Malmesbury 
 Abbey, and refused the office of abbot. Leland com- 
 plains that in his time his works were neglected and 
 almost forgotten. 
 
 Authorities. — His own works principally ; also Cun- 
 ninghame's Lives of Celebrated Englishmen.
 
 The Philo3pher3 of 3o'^e:i^3e:t 
 
 IN THE TWELFTH AND THIRTEENTH CENTURIES. 
 
 Adelard of Bath, 1130; Maurice of Somerset, 1193; Alexander 
 of Essebie, or Ashby, 1220 ; Adam de Marisco, 1237. 
 
 ADELARD OF BATH. 
 (Circa A.D. 1130.) 
 
 If the reign of Henry IH. was, as Bishop Stubbs affirms, 
 " the golden age of EngUsh Churchmanship," no less was 
 it the golden age of mediaeval science. It is remarkable 
 that the most illustrious of these pioneers of scientific truth 
 went forth from Somerset. A goodly band they were that 
 in those days hailed from our county. The Summer Land 
 then put forth fair flowers of rhetoric, and rich fruits 
 of learning and science, to ripen in days to come ; but, 
 such as they were, they were too rich and rare to be allowed 
 to remain in their own land, and so of these, one alone, and 
 he the least known, stayed to enrich his own land with the 
 fruit of his learning. But we must take them in order. 
 Foremost among them was Adelard of Bath, who was nearly 
 a hundred years in advance of the others. His name is
 
 2 24 MVTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 now scarcely known, and old Fuller does not even place him 
 among his "Worthies," but then he also omits the far greater 
 and better known name of Roger Bacon. Adelard lived 
 not long after the first Crusade, those Quixotic and yet not 
 fruitless expeditions which, though they missed the object 
 they had at heart, yet, brought back new impulse to thought 
 and learning. Some of this knowledge, which at that time 
 was rife in the East, but strange in our barbarous Western 
 land, seems to have been brought by the Jews, who 
 established schools, at which even Christians, who had 
 a craving for knowledge beyond the narrow routine of eccle- 
 siastical teaching, studied ; and it is likely enough that from 
 one of these Adelard learned that the knowledge he sought 
 was to be gathered in Eg}'pt and Arabia, and in the 
 Mahomedan schools of Bagdad and Cordova. At any 
 rate, whatever may have given the first impulse, Adelard 
 went on his travels, and gathering learning wherever he 
 went, he stored it up in the cells of his mind till he could 
 use it for the advantage of the busy hive of Oxford scholars. 
 This pilgrim of science travelled through Europe, visited 
 Spain, the richest part of which was then in possession 
 of the learned and cultivated Saracenic Moors. Here were 
 to be found the best schools of instruction in science, kept 
 by Moors and Jews. Aristotle and Plato, Euchd, ApoUonius, 
 Ptolemy, Hippocrates, and Galen were taught ; and many 
 treatises now lost in the original are to be found in Arabic 
 versions. . Geometry, algebra and astronomy, chemistry, 
 botany, and medicine, formed part of their regular course 
 of instruction. From Spain he went into Arabia and Egypt, 
 and disregarding the prejudices of his age, thought it no
 
 PHILOSOPHERS OF SOMERSET. 225 
 
 wrong to bring home the spoils of learning from the enemies 
 of his faith. He translated the elements of Euclid into 
 Latin from the Arabic before any Greek copies were known 
 in the West. He also wrote and translated several treatises 
 on astronomy, mathematics, and medicine. These are said 
 still to remain in manuscript in the libraries of Corpus 
 Christi and Trinity colleges, Oxford. 
 
 Authorities. — Hutton's Mathematics ; History of Spain. 
 
 MAURICE OF SOMERSET. 
 
 (Circa A.D. 1193.) 
 
 Maurice of Somerset was a Cistercian of Ford Abbey^ 
 which was at this time remarkable for its great learning. 
 This abbey, now altered into a dwelling-place, still retains 
 its name. It is remarkable, as standing so exactly on the 
 meeting point of the three counties of Somerset, Devon, and 
 Dorset, that no two authorities agree as to which it belongs. 
 Fuller, in his '' Worthies," says he (Maurice) was bred in 
 Oxford and became Abbot of Wells. But here he must be 
 mistaken, as Wells was a foundation for secular clergy, as 
 Glastonbury was for the regulars. Perhaps he was dean 
 of the cathedral or head of the vicars choral. He wrote 
 several books and dedicated them to Reginald, Bishop 
 of Bath. 
 
 i6
 
 2 26 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 ALEXANDER OF ESSEBIE, OR ASHBY 
 
 (Circa A.D. 1220), 
 
 Is called by Fuller " the prince of English poets in his age." 
 He put our English festivals into verse, and wrote the 
 history of the Bible, with the lives of some of the saints, 
 in an heroic poem. 
 
 He became Prior of Essebie Abbey and flourished under 
 Henry IH. 
 
 ADAM DE ^lARISCO. 
 (Circa A.D. 1257.) 
 In'tlie Middle Asies the diocese of Lincoln was of immense 
 
 ^&^ 
 
 extent, and included the City and L^^niversity of Oxford. The 
 bishop of this see had it, therefore, in his power materially 
 to assist and strengthen those pioneers of new learning 
 and advanced thought of whom we are speaking, and we 
 consequently find a close relation existing between these 
 Somerset philosophers and the far distant see of Lincoln, 
 through the connecting link of Oxford. Thus Hugh of 
 Avalon, Bishop of Lincoln, whose first benefice in England 
 was Witham Priory, in Somerset, brought forward Hugh 
 of Wells, who succeeded him in his bishopric, and Hugh of 
 Wells was one of the first to discern the greatness of Robert 
 Grostete. When Grostete became in his turn Bishop of 
 Lincoln, he paid back his debt to Somerset by largely 
 encouraging and befriending two of these seekers after truth 
 who came from the western diocese.
 
 PHILOSOPHERS OF SOMERSET. 227 
 
 The name of Adam de Marisco in the lapse of ages has 
 been well-nigh forgotten ; and what hints we can find with 
 regard to him have to be gathered from the lives of his 
 more famous contemporaries. To say that he was the 
 pupil and afterwards the life-long friend and correspondent 
 of Grostete, the great and virtuous Bishop of Lincoln, as 
 well as of Simon de Montfort, Earl of Leicester, marks him 
 at once as no ordinary man. 
 
 Fuller, in his "Worthies," says of him: — 
 
 " Adam de Marisco, or Adam ISIarsh, was born in this 
 county, where there be plenty of marshes in the fenny part 
 thereof. But I take Brent Marsh, as the principal, the most 
 probable place for his nativity. It seems that a foggie air is 
 no hindrance to a refined writer, whose infancy and youth 
 in this place was so full of pregnancy. He afterwards went 
 to Oxford, and there became Doctor. It is argument 
 enough to persuade any man of his abilities, because that 
 Robert Grostete, that learned man and pious Bishop of 
 Lincoln, made of his paines that they might jointly peruse 
 and compare the Scriptures. He afterwards became a 
 Franciscan Friar at Worcester, and furnished the library 
 there with most excellent MSS., for then began the emula- 
 tion in England between monasteries who should outvie the 
 other for most and best books." 
 
 It appears that Adam Marsh was considered a candidate 
 for the bishopric of Ely. What caused De Marisco to be 
 passed over and Hugh de Balsham nominated does not 
 appear; but Fuller, who was a student of Peter House, 
 Cambridge, quaintly adds : — 
 
 " I cannot grieve heartily for this Adam, his losse of the
 
 228 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 bishopric of Ely, for because Hugh de Balsham his corrival 
 got it from him, the founder of Peter House in Cambridge." 
 
 Tlie Franciscan Order was the outcome as well as the 
 cause of a great religious and intellectual revival which 
 marked the reign of Henry III. Nor were the labours of 
 these earnest men confined to the souls or minds of men. 
 Their work was physical as well as moral. It was in the 
 Lazar houses — the hospitals of those days — that, by the 
 order of their founder, St. Francis, they sought their work ; 
 when, in the middle ages, fever, plague, and leprosy swept 
 off their tens of thousands. They also started a school at 
 Oxford, where Grostete lectured, and when he was raised to 
 the see of Lincoln he steadily used his influence to secure 
 their establishment at Oxford. He was ably seconded by 
 his scholar, Adam Marsh, under whom the Franciscan 
 school at Oxford attained a reputation throughout Christen- 
 dom. Lyons, Paris, and Cologne borrowed from it their 
 professors. 
 
 We know little of the personal history of Adam Marsh, 
 but it is not likely that he, the man of study, should have 
 been less accomplished in the learning of the day than his 
 more active and busy friend ; and Dr. Hook thus sums up 
 Grostete's acquirements : — 
 
 " Besides a knowledge of the Hebrew, Greek, Latin, and 
 French languages, and that acquaintance with theology and 
 philosophy to which he was led by his professional studies, 
 he was no mean proficient in civil and canon law, criticism, 
 history, chronology, astronomy, and the other branches of 
 literature and science then known." 
 
 Adam was also the intimate friend and correspondent
 
 PHILOSOPHERS OF SOMERSET. 229 
 
 of Simon de Montfort, Earl of Leicester. In one of De 
 Montfort's letters to him he speaks of finding patience in 
 his Gascon troubles from the study of the Book of Job. 
 And these three great men seem to have struggled and 
 prayed and fought for that freedom and light in religion and 
 politics, which was to be the heritage of a later generation. 
 It is a marvellous picture, and no ideal one, to endeavour 
 to realize the earnest and busy churchman and reformer, 
 Grostete ; the great soldier and far-seeing politician, De 
 Montfort ; and the learned friar and teacher, Adam Marsh, 
 studying the Word of God in its native languages, taking 
 counsel together, and upholding each other's hands in the 
 search for truth and struggle for liberty. 
 
 It is worth noting that it was not till after his two friends' 
 death that De Montfort's struggle ended in rebellion. 
 
 We have no record of the exact date of De Marisco's 
 death, but he was buried in Lincoln Cathedral, his grave 
 being between Bishop Grostete's tomb and the wall of the 
 south transept. 
 
 Side by side they had laboured, and side by side they lie 
 in that glorious cathedral church. 
 
 Authorities. — Adam de Marisco's Letters ; Speed ; 
 Fuller ; Churton's Early English Church ; Hook's 
 Ecclesiastical Biography ; Green's History of Eng- 
 land ; &c.
 
 The "Ro3E Of CAJ^i]MIJ^IQTOJM, 
 
 -.•O.- 
 
 JOAN CLIFFORD, 
 
 CALLED "fair R^ 
 (Circa 1137-1177.) 
 
 COMMONLY CALLED "FAIR ROSAMOND." 
 
 " Alas ! alas ! a low voice full of care 
 
 Murmur'd beside me : " Turn and look on me ! 
 I am that Rosamond, whom men call Fair ; 
 If what I was, I be." 
 
 Tennyson's Dream of Fair Women. 
 
 Legend and mist and doubt surround the name and life of 
 this fair " Rose of the World," this victim of the youthful 
 passion and unhallowed ambition of one of the most 
 licentious and unscrupulous of men. Yet the love of 
 Henry of Anjou for the sweet rose of Somerset was, 
 probably, the only pure passion that he ever felt in his 
 life, and fearfully were her wrongs avenged on her heartless 
 lover and — husband ! 
 
 For such, indeed, there is very little doubt he was. It is 
 needless to say it cannot be proved ; the king would care- 
 fully destroy all proofs of his youthful folly ! In telling the
 
 THE ROSE OF CANNINGTON. 23 1 
 
 Story then of Rosamond Clifford, it must be understood 
 that gaps have to be filled up by imagination, but that such 
 hints as are given by legend or history are carefully and 
 conscientiously followed. 
 
 The small town of Cannington brings into one focus 
 Alfred the Christian king and hero — the knightly family of 
 the De Courcies — the Puritan John Pym — and, above all, 
 the heroine of a romance more real and more touching 
 than the writer of any sensational novel can produce. 
 Before we tell the tale of her woes we will give a sketch of 
 the place itself. 
 
 A little more than three miles from Bridgewater, on the 
 road from that town to Dunster and Porlock, stands the 
 pleasant village of Cannington, once of far greater impor- 
 tance than it is now. A first glimpse of the tall and stately 
 church tower is caught on surmounting the hill at Wembdon, 
 from whence the eye embraces a wide expanse of cultivated 
 valley, backed by the lofty mass of limestone known by the 
 name of Cannington Park, and bounded on the right by 
 the flat banks of the Parret, and on the left by the green 
 glades of Brymore.^ As we approach the place, Leland's 
 description of it is still applicable in the main, " Cannyngton 
 is yet a pretty uplandish place ; " as we enter it we pass 
 " over a bigge Brooke that riseth not far by West yn the 
 Hilles, and, passinge by Cannyngton, runneth into the 
 haven of Bridgewater, a two miles and more by Estimation 
 lower than Bridgewater." 
 
 The church, though now rather spoiled by a — so-called — 
 restoration, is still a remarkable building; it is cruciform, 
 ' Brymon was the birthplace of Pym.
 
 232 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 very short, and lofty, with a single roof embracing nave, 
 aisles, and chancel. When seen from the east its height is 
 magnificent. There is an ancient manor-house belonging to 
 Lord Cavan, now occupied as a farm-house. 
 
 Near the church was the ancient priory. It was founded 
 during the reign of Stephen by a Baron de Courcy, of 
 Stoke-Courcy (a neighbouring village or township), called 
 variously by different authorities Robert, Walter, or William. 
 He was sewer or chief butler to the Empress Maude. It 
 was a small foundation for about twelve nuns, where the 
 daughters of the neighbouring nobility were sent for their 
 education. The girls brought up there were not, we may 
 be sure, instructed so as to fit them to enter the lists against 
 the students of the universities ; they may have been 
 taught enough Latin to read their missal or breviary, and 
 to sing the medieval Latin hymns, whose grand beauty has 
 become familiar to us in these latter days by translations ; 
 some knowledge of medicine and surgery was given them 
 in order that they might be efficient nurses for the poor and 
 the sick, or, if need be, might minister to their brothers, 
 their fathers, their lovers, or their husbands, when they were 
 wounded in battle, no remote contingency in the ceaseless 
 warfare of those times. Last, but not least, they were 
 instructed in the exquisite art of embroidery for ecclesiastical 
 or domestic decoration. 
 
 At the time we speak of, Cannington was one of the resi- 
 dences of Lord Clifford ; he had a manor-house there — 
 whether the one alluded to above I cannot say — at which he 
 occasionally resided, as he had large property there as well 
 as in Hereford.
 
 THE ROSE OF CANNINGTON. 233 
 
 It appears to have been during one of his visits to 
 Cannington that Margaret Lady CUfford bore her husband a 
 daughter called Jane or Joan. Three other children they 
 had : Lucy, who married twice — first to Hugh de Say, 
 secondly to Bartholomew de Mortimer; and two sons, 
 Walter and Richard. The family probably moved about at 
 different periods of the year to their various castles and 
 manor-houses. Whether some sudden necessity made it 
 imperative to leave their little daughter behind them we 
 cannot tell ; at any rate, they placed her in the newly-founded 
 prior}' in the care of the nuns of Cannington, possibly 
 intending that eventually she should take the veil. She 
 grew up a vision of beauty, and we may imagine her in her 
 sweet girlhood the darling of the pious sisters, as fair and 
 as lovely as the wild rose which adorns the lanes and hedges 
 of her native county. Her own proper appellation was lost 
 in that of the "Rose" — perhaps first — of Cannington or 
 Somerset ; then the Rose of the World, on account of her 
 wondrous beauty ; and so the homely Joan has been for- 
 gotten, and she has been knov/n to all time as Rosa Mundi, 
 or the Fair Rosamond. She was taught by the nuns such 
 arts as they themselves practised, and excelled in embroidery, 
 for in the abbey of Buildas in Shropshire was long preserved 
 among its treasures a magnificent cope worked by her 
 dainty fingers. 
 
 But though brought up in a nunnery she was kept in no 
 grim seclusion, and when her father and mother visited 
 Cannington at intervals, she resided at the old manor-house 
 and shared in the gaieties of the time. The peaceful seclu- 
 sion of Cannington was in a great measure owing to the fact
 
 234 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 that, as a rule, the nobles of Somerset were followers of the 
 empress, and this was probably occasioned by the popularity 
 of her devoted half-brother Robert, Earl of Gloucester. To 
 him was entrusted the care of her heir, Henry of Anjou, 
 and well did he fulfil his trust. He imbued him with his 
 own love of learning,' and he instructed him in the art of 
 government; moreover, he encouraged the youth to visit 
 freely among the families of those barons who were faithful 
 to his sister's cause, and among these was the Baron de 
 Chfford. Playmates and friends they were, then, from child- 
 hood, and small wonder is it that as the lovely child 
 developed into the exquisitely fair maiden, the young prince 
 should have felt an ardent affection for her. His succession 
 to the throne was then a mere chance, and the demon of 
 ambition had not as yet o'ermastered him. 
 
 But Prince Henry lost his wise uncle and governor when 
 yet only twelve years old ; from thenceforth he had no 
 certain home, he was handed about from one to another. 
 The empress wished him to remain as much as possible in 
 England, in order to keep himself well before the eyes of 
 the English ; and if in Normandy or Anjou he was under 
 the influence of his haughty and ambitious mother, whose 
 character, too, was by no means free from reproach, while 
 his weak father, the Earl of Anjou, was despised alike by 
 both wife and son. What Henry might have been had his 
 uncle lived we cannot tell ; as it was, the intellectual part of 
 
 ' Robert of Gloucester was the most learned and accomplished 
 man of his day. To him the two widely-differing historians — the 
 scrupulous and careful William of Malmesburj', and Geoffrey of Mon- 
 mouth, the writer of the wildest myths and romances, which he called 
 history — dedicated their books.
 
 THE ROSE OF CANNINGTON. 235 
 
 his mind had free growth, but his temper and his afifections 
 were utterly undiscipHned, and the ambition which might, 
 under wise guidance, have been an incentive to noble deeds, 
 was fostered by his mother till it became an unscrupulous 
 greed of dominion. His passions were unbridled, and he 
 was at once cold-hearted and licentious. But all these 
 unlovely traits of character were not developed at once. 
 
 He was sixteen when he went on a visit to Scotland, 
 where he was knighted by his mother's uncle, King David I. 
 With his honours fresh upon him, he returned to Somerset 
 to bid adieu to his fair Rosamond. We cannot tell what 
 passed, but we can suppose him to have then first spoken 
 out his whole heart to her. She knew little or nothing 
 of the world, and as she walked with him in the woods 
 of Cannington, and wept at the thought of parting from 
 him, he told her that would she consent to be indeed his, 
 without waiting for her father or his mother's consent, then 
 nought could ever part them. And she yielded. Some 
 priest could easily be found who was persuaded that if he 
 ever became king, Henry would shield him from blame ; 
 and if not, then the daughter of the Lord de Clifford would 
 be no misalliance for the earl of a small French province. 
 
 So they were married, and, on one pretext and another, 
 Henry lingered, carrying — as the circumstances became 
 known — the beautiful girl with him ; but with much secresy, 
 lest what he had done should come to the ears of his 
 haughty mother. At last, in 1150, before the birth of a 
 son, he placed her in the manor of Woodstock, and there, 
 surrounding her with such luxuries and comforts as he 
 could devise, her eldest son William — known as Longesp^e —
 
 236 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 was born ; and scarcely was the poor girl a mother, when 
 an order that could no longer be evaded came, and Henry 
 had to leave her and return to France. 
 
 Three years passed away ; how they were spent by 
 Rosamond we cannot tell. We must suppose her bringing 
 up her boy, heir, as she fondly hoped, to Normandy and 
 Anjou, and perhaps to England, while she beguiled the 
 tedious days with her elaborate embroidery. We cannot 
 say for certain where she remained during these years, this 
 sad waiting time, hoping against liope, and believing in her 
 husband's truth, spite of all ill rumours. 
 
 " Boures hadde the Rosamunde about in Englonde, 
 Which this King for her sake made ich (I) understonde ; " 
 
 says Robert of Gloucester. 
 
 Bowers there were for her at Bishop's Waltham, Wynch, 
 Freemantel, and Martelstone, but the most curious of all 
 was Woodstock, for — 
 
 " At Woodstoke for hure he made a toure, 
 That is called Rosamund's boui'e." 
 
 It was in 1150 that Henry of Anjou returned to France. 
 His mother resigned Normandy to him, and he was invested 
 with the dukedom. In 1151 his father died, and he 
 became Earl of Anjou and Maine. Stephen was trying to 
 induce the bishops to crown his eldest and best-beloved 
 son Eustace ; but they refused, determined that the contest 
 for the throne should cease with Stephen's life. And now 
 the demon of ambition gripped hard at Henry's heart. He 
 had not seen Rosamond for more than a year. Eleanor of 
 Aquitaine had taken a disgust to her husband, Louis le
 
 THE ROSE OF CANNINGTON. 237 
 
 Jeune, who she declared looked more like a cloistered 
 priest than a valiant king. Henry of Anjou came, on his 
 father's death, to do homage for his possessions, and 
 Eleanor tried her blandishments upon him. A clever 
 woman, much older than himself, with yet great beauty and 
 attractions and moreover dowered with the finest provinces 
 in the South of France, formed a powerful attraction alike 
 to the passions and the ambition of the young prince. 
 Honour, love, every noble virtue gave way, and six weeks 
 after Eleanor obtained a divorce from Louis VII., on the 
 the plea of consanguinity, she was married, at the age of 
 thirty-two, to a youth not yet twenty, on May Day, 115 2. 
 
 Alas for Rosamond ! But alas still more for Henry and 
 Eleanor ! Bitterly was the fair Clifford avenged. 
 
 And now Henry had to play a double game. Of course 
 Eleanor knew nothing of her rival, and Rosamond, immured 
 in the "boures" provided for her, it is probable knew 
 nought of Eleanor. Louis, naturally incensed at his late 
 wife's marriage with his powerful vassal, now proceeded to 
 help Stephen to retain the crown of England for his son. 
 Henry, obtaining a fleet from Eleanor's maritime provinces, 
 left her and her son in Normandy, and hastened to England. 
 The nation was wearied with civil strife, and forced Stephen 
 to make an -agreement with Henry, adopting him as his son 
 and heir. Henry remained a year in England ; he visited 
 his first love, and Rosamond tasted once more the joys of a 
 beloved wife. It is probable that it was at this period, in 
 anticipation of the time when Eleanor must return to 
 England with him, he contrived the labyrinth and maze of 
 Woodstock, for the better security of his darling. How
 
 238 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 must he have Hed to both ! Is there in any sensational 
 novel of the most advanced type anything more strange, 
 more horrible, than the case of this man, involved in all the 
 intricacies of political ambition, yet carrying about in his 
 heart a state of wild passion, of deceit and falsehood, that 
 must have made a very hell of his own mind ? 
 
 Another son was born to him, Geoffrey, and then once 
 more he had to tear himself from the loving arms of his 
 trusting wife, and return to Normandy. The next year 
 Stephen died, and he was recalled to England. Eleanor, 
 with her son, chose to accompany him. They were crowned 
 in Westminster Abbey, with unexampled pomp, on 
 December 19, 1154, their principal residences being Win- 
 chester Palace, Westminster Palace, and the country palace 
 of Woodstock. The maze of '\^'oodstock was so contrived 
 that he had little fear of Rosamond's bower being dis- 
 covered. " But one day," says Brompton, " Queen Eleanor 
 saw the king walking in the pleasance of Woodstock, with 
 the end of a ball of floss silk attached to his spur ; coming 
 near him unperceived, she took up the ball, and the king 
 walking on, the silk unwound, and thus the queen traced 
 him to a thicket in the labyrinth or maze of the park, 
 where he disappeared. She kept the matter secret, often 
 revolving in her own mind in what company he could meet 
 with balls of silk. Soon after the king left Woodstock for a 
 distant journey ; then Queen Eleanor, bearing this discovery 
 in mind, searched the thicket in the park, and discovered a 
 low door, cunningly concealed ; this door she had forced, 
 and found it was the entrance to a winding subterranean 
 path, which led, at a distance, to a sylvan lodge in the most
 
 THE ROSE OF CAXXIXGTON. 239 
 
 retired part of the adjacent forest." Here the queen found, 
 in a bower, a young lady of incomparable beauty, engaged 
 in embroidery. 
 
 It would require the pen of a tragic poet and the brush of 
 an artist to pourtray, even in imagination, the scene of the 
 meeting bet\veen these two outraged women. Bitterly had 
 they both been deceived ; but, slight as was fair Rosamond's 
 acquaintance with the world (she was even now scarce 
 twenty-one) she must have known, even without the aid of 
 the sensational and mythical dagger and bowl of poison, 
 that she had no chance against this proud imperious woman. 
 What took place we know not. We can imagine her at first 
 proudly asserting that she was his lawful wife ; and then, 
 yielding to stern fate, in the person of her rival, entreating 
 her to be good to him, promising to go into a nunnery, 
 never to see him more, and by degrees so softening the 
 queen that she made all easy for her, and herself arranged 
 everything for her flight. We may imagine the guilty queen 
 feeling how much purer and truer the poor girl was than 
 herself, and Rosamond mourning most for the unworthiness 
 of her shattered idol. 
 
 We know nothing of the king's behaviour when he found 
 Rosamond's chamber empty, and the cause. For twenty 
 years the poor nun at Godstow led a life of remorse and 
 penitence for her involuntary sin. Lord Clifford, her father, 
 and King Henry vied with each other in costly benefactions 
 to the nunnery where their chiefest darling was performing 
 acts of penance. Henry provided for both her children, 
 and insisted on their sharing the education of their half- 
 brothers. ^\'illiam Longespee, the eldest, grew up to be a
 
 240 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 valiant soldier, and a faithful friend to both his father and 
 his brothers. 
 
 But Rosamond's fate was happier than that of her betrayers. 
 Dire strife broke out between the king and queen, their sons 
 were ever undutiful to their father, and Henry knew not 
 what it was to have peace in his country or his home. At 
 the time that Rosamond died, in the odour of sanctity, at 
 Godstow, Eleanor was imprisoned at Winchester, where she 
 continued, with few and short intervals, for sixteen years. 
 She lived to sign herself, " Eleanora, by the wrath of God, 
 Queen of England;" while Henry passed away cursing his 
 sons and — his God. 
 
 Rosamond's death-bed was peaceful. Her sweetness, 
 her beauty, and her humility made her very dear to the 
 nuns. She told them that when a certain tree in the 
 convent garden should be turned to stone, they would know 
 the time that she was received into glory. " She was buried 
 at Godstow, near Oxford, a little nunnery among the rich 
 meadows of Evenlod," says Camden. 
 
 But the story of Rosamond Clifford does not even end 
 with her death, and a painful mortification awaited her 
 remains. It was twenty years after her death that St. Hugh, 
 Bishop of Lincoln, in a course of visitation of convents, 
 came to Godstow. He saw in front of the high altar a 
 coffin placed in a sort of tabernacle, and covered with a 
 pall of fair white silk : tapers burned around it, and banners 
 with emblazonments waved over it. He demanded who 
 lay there in such state, under that rich hearse ? But 
 when the nuns replied that it was the corpse of their 
 penitent sister, Rosamond Clifford, St. Hugh said " that
 
 THE ROSE OF CANNINGTON. 241 
 
 the hearse of a harlot was not a fit spectacle for a 
 quire of virgins to contemplate, nor was the front of 
 God's altar a proper station for it." He then gave orders 
 for the expulsion of the coffin into the churchyard. The 
 sisters of Godstow were forced to obey at the time ; but 
 after the death of St. Hugh they gathered the bones of 
 Rosamond into a perfumed bag of leather, which they 
 enclosed in a leaden case, and deposited them in their 
 original place of interment, affirming that the transformation 
 of the tree had taken place according to her prophecy. 
 
 King John, probably as a mark of gratitude to his faithful 
 brother, William Longespee, Earl of Salisbury, raised a tomb 
 to her memory. It was embossed with fair brass, having 
 an inscription in Latin on its edges. 
 
 The inscription on her grave in the churchyard was one 
 of those punning epitaphs, the fancy of the Middle Ages — ■ 
 
 " Hie jacet in tumba, Rosa mundi non Rosa munda 
 Non redolet sed olet, quae redolere solet." 
 
 This it is impossible to preserve in the translation — 
 
 " This tomb doth here enclose 
 The world's most beauteous rose : 
 Rose passing sweet erewhile, 
 Now nought but odour vile." 
 
 But when the tomb was raised to her memory within the 
 church, her name and praise was written on the edge of 
 brass. A cross likewise was erected near to the entrance of 
 the gate, and these lines were inscribed upon it — 
 
 17
 
 242 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 " Qui me at hac, oret, Signumque salutis adoret, 
 Utq ; tibi detur reqiiies Rosamunda procetur ;" 
 
 which is rendered thus — 
 
 " All you which pass this way, 
 This cross adore, and pray 
 That Rosamond's soul may 
 True rest possesse for aye." 
 
 It is said that King John desired that prayers for the soul of 
 his father might be joined to those for the Lady Rosamond. 
 
 It may have been, and probably was, her earnest entreaty 
 to her father that kept him from avenging her wrongs, and 
 we may certainly feel quite sure that it was her influence 
 and strict commands that kept her sons faithful subjects of 
 their father and half-brothers. " Thou art my legitimate 
 son, and the rest are bastards," said Henry, in the bitterness 
 of his soul, when his first-born, the noble William Longespee, 
 brought his father aid against his rebellious sons. The 
 confession was tardy, and of no avail ; yet, if we may take 
 it as sober truth, it explains much of the misery and discord 
 in that unhappy family. 
 
 That Henry, in spite of his licentious life, never forgot 
 his first love is certain, and there is scarcely a more touching 
 episode in history than the outraged father, the Baron de 
 Clifford, and the remorseful lover and husband joining in 
 acts of bounty to the convent where their penitent darling 
 was hidden from their sight, and where, later, her loved 
 remains were enshrined. 
 
 Of her two sons, Longespee married, by the favour of his 
 half-brother Richard, Ela, eldest daughter and co-heiress of 
 William de Eureux, Earl of Salisbury and Rosemer, and
 
 THE ROSE OF CANNINGTON. 243 
 
 was created Earl of Salisbury in her right. He was a 
 faithful supporter and friend of Richard and John ; though 
 for a few months, indeed, in the year 1216, when the cause 
 of John was beheved to be desperate, he joined Louis, but 
 quickly returned to his allegiance, and took the oaths to the 
 young king Henry HI. early in the year 1217. At the same 
 time, assuming the cross, he joined in the fifth Crusade, 
 which was principally directed against the Sultan of Egypt. 
 In 1225 we find him, in conjunction with Richard Earl of 
 Cornwall, the king's brother, rescuing old Queen Eleanor's 
 inheritance from the French king, and restoring it to the 
 English crown. It was his last work, for in 1226 he died, 
 and Matthew Paris records his epitaph : 
 
 " Flos Comitum Wilhelmus obiit, stirps regia, longus 
 Ensis vageriam coepit habere brevem." 
 
 Geoffrey, the younger son of Henry and Rosamond, was 
 intended by his father for an ecclesiastic, but apparently 
 he shrank from the sacred vows, for, though first archdeacon 
 of Lincoln, and afterwards named bishop of that see, whose 
 temporalities he held for seven years, he eventually resigned 
 it into the hands of his father and the Archbishop of Can- 
 terbury, in the year ii8:r. He was afterwards made 
 chancellor, and finally, by his brother Richard, presented 
 to the archbishopric of York. He was consecrated at 
 Tours, in France, in 1 191. It is said that he made a good 
 use of his high dignity. 
 
 Geoffrey was the only one of Henry's children that 
 watched by his miserable father's dying bed. Richard and 
 Philip made common cause over the shame and disgrace of
 
 244 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 Alice, the betrothed wife of one and the sister of the other. 
 They suddenly appeared before Le Mans, from which 
 Henry retreated in headlong flight towards Normandy. From 
 a height where he halted to look back on the burning city, 
 so dear to him as his birthplace, the old king hurled his 
 curse against God : "Since Thou hast taken from me the 
 town I loved best, where I was born and bred, and where 
 my father lies buried, I will have my revenge on Thee too ; 
 I will rob Thee of that thing Thou lovest most in me." 
 Death was upon him, and the longing of a dying man drew 
 him to the home of his race. Tours fell as he lay at 
 Saumur, and the hunted king was driven to beg mercy from 
 his foes. They gave him the list of the conspirators ; at the 
 head of them was his youngest and best beloved son John. 
 Then he cursed even the day of his birth, and invoked 
 God's curse and his own upon his sons. Xor, though moved 
 by many ecclesiastics, would he ever revoke it. " Now," he 
 said, " let things go as they will. I care no more for myself 
 or for the world." He was borne to Chinon, and muttering 
 '•' Shame, shame on a conquered king," passed sullenly away. 
 Geoffrey attended his corpse to Fontevraud, where the 
 following day it was visited by the victorious Richard, now 
 full of remorse. Surely the wrongs of the Fair Rosamond 
 were bitterly avenged. 
 
 Authorities. — The Archaeological Society of Somerset's 
 Papers on Rosamond Clifford ; Speed ; Stowe ; 
 Mill's Crusade ; Green's English History ; Stubbs' 
 Constitutional History; Miss Strickland's Lives of 
 the Queens ; oral legend and tradition.
 
 John de Courcy, 
 
 OF COURCY IN NORMANDY, AND STOKE COURCY IN THE 
 
 COUNTY OF SOMERSET ; EARL OF ULSTER AND CONNAUGHT ; 
 
 AND PREMIER BARON OF IRELAND. 
 
 (Circa 1152-1210.) 
 
 " A mighty strong champion of Somerset." — Fuller. 
 
 Between the river Parret and the Quantock hills, and not 
 far from Bridgwater Bay, lies the village of Stoke Courcy, or 
 Stogursey, as it is now generally called. It takes its name 
 from the De Courcies, a great Norman family, the ruins 
 of whose moated castle may still be seen. This family is 
 of great antiquity, and their origin was illustrious, for they 
 traced their descent from Charlemagne ; their immediate 
 ancestor being Charles of Lorraine, son to Louis d'Outremer. 
 They settled at Courcy, in Normandy. Richard de Courcy, 
 lord of Courcy, accompanied the Conqueror to England, 
 and received large estates in different parts of the country, 
 but established his family seat at Stoke, in Somerset, which 
 thenceforth became known as Stoke Courcy. 
 
 It is stated — upon what authority I do not know — that 
 the same village of Stoke (or its neighbourhood) was the
 
 246 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 scene of a sanguinary conflict between the Danes and 
 Saxons, when the latter, led by the Bishop of Sherborne, 
 succeeded in driving the pirates to their ships, in 845 a.d. 
 The Saxon Chronicle places the conflict at the mouth of 
 the Parret, from which, however, Stoke Courcy is not far 
 distant. 
 
 The office of dapifer, or steward, to the reigning sovereign 
 appears for several generations to have been hereditary in 
 the family. During the great civil wars between the Empress 
 Maude and Stephen, the De Courcies, with most of the other 
 great nobles of the south-west, adhered to the side of the 
 Empress-Queen, influenced probably by her brother, the 
 great Earl of Gloucester, and the constant residence amongst 
 them of her son Henry, whose education was confided to 
 his uncle's care. Yet, with true patriotism, we find one 
 of these great barons fighting on Stephen's side at the great 
 battle of Northallerton, or the Standard, against the Scotch. 
 
 The father, or perhaps more probably the grandfather, 
 of our hero was one of two knights who fell in the battle 
 of Rhuddlan, against the Welsh, in the year 1157. 
 
 St. Andrew's Church at Stoke Courcy still retains some 
 of the Norman work of these early days ; but of the Benedic- 
 tine convent of nuns at Cannington, founded by a De Courcy, 
 no trace is left. 
 
 John de Courcy, the son of Sir William de Courcy, was 
 born somewhere about the year 1152, at the latter part of 
 the so-called reign of Stephen, and died in the latter part 
 of King John's reign. As a young man he appears to have 
 served in the wars in Aquitaine under Prince Richard, who 
 ruled there instead of his mother. It was here that he
 
 JOHN DE COURCY. 247 
 
 formed one of those romantic attachments, ahiiost pecuHar 
 to the Middle Ages, of brotherhood in arms and fortune 
 to Sir Ah-neric de Tristram. This tender affection and 
 devotion to each other they sealed by a vow sworn before 
 the high altar of our Lady at Rouen, and this vow was 
 faithfully kept during many years' service in France, Eng- 
 land, and Ireland. The lives of these noble friends are so 
 interwoven, that to disentangle them is impossible. Their 
 friendship was further cemented by Sir Almeric's marriage 
 to Mabel de Courcy, Sir John's sister. 
 
 It was in the year 1177 that John de Courcy, inspired by 
 a prophecy of Merlin which he supposed to apply to him- 
 self, and possessed of a special commission from the king 
 for the reduction of Ulster, accompanied Fitz-Adelm, who 
 bore the title of deputy-governor of Ireland, Sir Hugh de 
 Lacy being already grand justiciar}', an office in some 
 degree answering to that of lord-lieutenant. But Fitz-Adelm 
 made himself very unpopular by his arbitrary exactions and 
 unwarrantable usurpations, and by the generally selfish and 
 grasping course of his policy. Such a system alienated both 
 English and Irish. 
 
 Sir John de Courcy then, taking advantage of the murmurs 
 of the Norman followers of Fitz-Adelm, drew together the 
 discontented knights. He determined to sail northwards 
 with about thirty knights and three hundred men-at-arms. 
 They landed at Dublin, and set forth on their march towards 
 Ulster, accompanied by De Courcy's brother-in-law, Sir 
 Almeric. Their first success, however, took place when he 
 himself was ill, and Sir Almeric leader in his place. A 
 pitched battle was fought at the Bridge of Ivora, and for his
 
 248 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 gallantry in the field and his conduct in war the lands of 
 Howth were allotted to him, and have remained to his 
 descendants ever since, though the family name has been 
 altered from Tristram to St. Lawrence. But now Sir John 
 resumed the command, and, that he might fulfil Merlin's 
 prophecy, arrayed himself, as it was foretold the conqueror 
 of Doune should be, in shining armour, and riding on a 
 white horse, bearing a shield charged with birds, marched 
 on Doune. Here he met with unexpected opposition ; for 
 the Cardinal-legate Vivian, of Mount Ccelius, opposed him, 
 declaring that as the people of Ulster had submitted to the 
 Church, it was enough that they should pay tribute, and that 
 a Norman governor should not be imposed upon them. 
 
 De Courcy professed, as indeed he ever showed, the pro- 
 foundest reverence for the Church ; yet he maintained that 
 the Pope's grant of Ireland to King Henry was absolute, 
 and that he, holding the king's commission to subdue Ulster, 
 was not to be turned from his purpose. Then the cardinal 
 retired, bidding him beware, and that he must take the 
 consequences of his perverseness ; and Sir John entered 
 Doune, and took possession thereof. But the legate 
 foolishly stirred up the native inhabitants against De 
 Courcy, in spite of the Pope's grant and the king's com- 
 mission. 
 
 Sir John de Courcy, however, and his small band gained 
 victory after victory ; but at Lurgan he was sore put to, 
 and his life was in great jeopardy. The place is situated on 
 a river of the same name on the borders of Armagh and 
 Down. Sir Almeric was in command of the horse and Sir 
 John de Courcy of the foot. The Irish were defeated, and
 
 JOHN DE COURCV. 249 
 
 six thousand fled for their lives ; but as they fled they were 
 stayed by an arm of the sea, and finding that death menaced 
 them whichever way they turned, they stood to their arms 
 and fought desperately. The small English force drew 
 back when they saw six thousand desperate men fighting for 
 dear life. Sir John de Courcy, who had pressed on, was 
 surrounded : he stood alone, with his huge two-handed 
 sword " washing and lashing on all sides Hke a lion among 
 sheep." His nephew, young Nicholas de Tristram, posted 
 to his father, who was in chase of the scattered horsemen 
 of the Irish, and cried: "Alas! my father, my Uncle Sir 
 John is left alone in the midst of his enemies, and the foot 
 have forsaken him." With that Sir Almeric alighted. He 
 killed his horse, and said : " Here, my son, take charge of 
 these horsemen, and I will lead on the foot company to the 
 rescue of my brother Courcy. Come on, fellow- soldiers," 
 said he; "let us live and die together." He gave the 
 onset, rescued Sir John de Courcy, who was sore wounded 
 and breathless with his cruel fight. At sight of him the 
 soldiers took heart, and the Irish laid down their arms in 
 order to save their lives. 
 
 The grand justiciary. Sir Hugh de Lacy, had married the 
 daughter of Roderic O'Connor, the last King of Connaught, 
 and thereby offended King Henry, who, as in the case of 
 Strongbow, conceived that whoever married one of the royal 
 race must necessarily be aiming at the crown. He therefore 
 recalled De Lacy, and kept him for some years hanging 
 about the English Court without formally deposing him 
 from his authority. Several deputies were sent to act in 
 his place, but they either proved themselves inefficient or in
 
 250 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 some way displeased the king ; and now Sir John de Courcy, 
 without absolutely receiving the appointment, was empowered 
 to act in his stead. He had by this time gained great expe- 
 rience in the Irish character, and it is said that so complete 
 was the control he exercised, so excellent the discipline he 
 enforced, that a maiden might carry a purse of gold through 
 the land without fear of insult or robbery. 
 
 Meanwhile De Courcy had married Afifrica, the daughter 
 of Godred, King of Man, and they seem to have vied 
 with each other in their works of piety and charity. De 
 Courcy himself built the Monastery of Ynnis Courcy at 
 Inch, in County Down, and that of St. Andrew de Stoke at 
 Ardes, in memory, there can be no doubt, of his home in 
 Somerset, where the church, which is near his castle at 
 Stoke, was dedicated by an ancestor of his ov/n to St. 
 Andrew. Monks from Chester were placed in St. Andrew 
 de Stoke, thus repaying to Ireland the debt which learning 
 and monasticism owed to it in the tenth century. The 
 Lady Affrica founded and endowed the nunnery of St. 
 Mary's Abbey de Jugo Dei, and peopled it with nuns 
 from Holm-Cultrain, in Cumberland. The ruins of the 
 Grey Abbey, as St. Mary's Abbey is called, are exquisite 
 in their decay, and still retain the image of the foundress. 
 
 Affairs went prosperously in Ireland. Henry II. restored 
 Sir Hugh de Lacy to his office without, apparently, any 
 opposition or resentment on the part of De Courcy, when, 
 in the year 1x85, the king took the impolitic step of sending 
 his favourite son John over as a kind of sub-regulus of 
 Ireland. John had borne the title of lord of Ireland from 
 the time he was twelve years old. He was now twenty, and
 
 JOHN DE COURCY. 25 I 
 
 his father presented to him the crown of peacock feathers 
 which had been sent by the Pope as a sign of his sovereignty 
 over the Western Island. But the prince would have done 
 less mischief at twelve than he did at twenty ; sent over 
 with a set of young companions as insolent and overbearing, 
 as mischievous and petulant, as himself, with no guide to 
 control him but the vain and learned Gerald Barri, generally 
 known as Giraldus Cambrensis, who was far more anxious, 
 as well as far more fitted, to act as " special correspondent " 
 to the prince's progress than as his governor or guide. Yet 
 even the slight check that he was, as former tutor to the 
 prince, was irksome ; for John tried to rid himself of Barri 
 by offering to consodidate two of the richest bishoprics of 
 the Irish Church for his benefit. This Giraldus refused with 
 praiseworthy conscientiousness. John and his young com- 
 panions outraged all decency, insulted the chieftains, even 
 condescending to the low buffoonery of pulling their beards 
 and making a rude mockery of their dress. Their behaviour 
 was so outrageous as to bring on the necessary consequence 
 of a widespread rebellion. The grand justiciary refused 
 assistance to the young prince, who had brought his danger 
 on himself; and Sir Almeric de Tristram went into Con- 
 naught, making himself answerable for Prince John's safety, 
 whilst Sir John de Courcy was summoned to England to 
 give the king a trustworthy account of the state of affairs. 
 His excellent government during the time Sir Hugh de 
 Lacy was in England was not forgotten, and De Lacy was 
 displaced, and Sir John de Courcy appointed governor in 
 his stead, with full powers to reduce and pacify the county, 
 whilst Prince John was ordered home. Sir Hugh de Lacy
 
 252 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 kept up an independent government at Meath, and was 
 shortly after murdered by an Irishman, who, whilst the 
 knight was stooping forward to show him how to use his 
 pick in working at the foundations of a castle, suddenly took 
 up an axe lying by him and chopped off his head. 
 
 Sir John de Courcy continued at the head of affairs in 
 Ireland till the death of Henry II. summoned him to 
 England to attend King Richard's coronation,^ and take 
 his oaths of allegiance and do homage to him for his estates 
 in England, France, and Ireland. During his absence 
 occurred the exquisite episode of the death of his dear 
 friend and brother. Sir Almeric de Tristram. It may be 
 read in " Burke's Peerage." Before the battle in which he 
 fell, he confided his last wishes to two youths, who appar- 
 ently attended him as pages, ending with these words : " To 
 God I render and yield my soul ; my service to my natural 
 prince ; my heart to my brother. Sir John de Courcy, and 
 his wife ; my force, might, pain, and goodwill to my poor 
 friends and fellows here." His wife. Sir John de Courcy's 
 sister, had died before. She left him three sons — Nicholas, 
 of whom we have already spoken, and who succeeded his 
 father as Baron of Howth, and two other sons, of whom Ave 
 shall hear again. 
 
 With the exception of her foundation of the Abbey de 
 Jugo Dei, this is the only mention that is found of Afifrica, 
 Princess of Man, Countess of Ulster, &c., &c., but this 
 
 ' Some writers have interpreted this to mean that Richard displaced 
 him from his office ; but there seems no reason whatever to suppose 
 this. He seems clearly to have come to renew his vows of allegiance to 
 the reigning sovereign, and this appears tlie more certain from what 
 took place on John's accession.
 
 JOHN DE COURCY. 253 
 
 mention at such a time seems to bespeak her worthy of 
 being the wife and friend of heroes. 
 
 De Courcy was recalled to Ireland by the death of his 
 friend : he appears to have governed successfully and with 
 wise statesmanship. De Lacy's young sons acknowledged 
 his authority, and lived on terms of friendship with him 
 and obedience to constituted authority. De Courcy mean- 
 while strengthened his position in Ulster by building castles 
 at all important posts, one of the most curious of which, 
 Dunluce, near the Giant's Causeway, still exists in ruins ; 
 its position is much like that of King Arthur's casde of 
 Tintagel, in Cornwall, being partly on the mainland and 
 partly on an island rock, the two parts being joined by 
 curtain walls, on which were laid planks which could easily 
 be removed, if danger was feared. 
 
 Amongst other of De Courcy's works was the restoration 
 of the cathedral of the Holy Trinity at Doune. Now when 
 these new works were finished, instead of replacing a 
 representation of the Triune Majesty over the altar, De 
 Courcy, in order to please the native Irish by exalting their 
 patron saint, put there an image of St. Patrick ; while the 
 figure of the Trinity was placed in a small chapel built for 
 the purpose. In 1195 De Courcy lost his wife, who was 
 buried at her foundation of St. Mary's Abbey at Ardes; 
 she left him one son, Miles, who, apparently like himself, 
 served his apprenticeship to arms in France. Wisely and 
 well was Ireland governed during this period : not so 
 England. During Richard's absence in the Holy Land, his 
 captivity and constant absences, abuses of all kinds pre- 
 vailed, the foulest extortion was practised ; one favourite
 
 254 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET, 
 
 piece of oppression being the marrying of heiresses or 
 richly-endowed widows to favourites of Prince John. Richard, 
 in order to purchase his brother's loyalty, had bestowed 
 upon him six earldoms, among which Somerset was one. 
 De Courcy's oldest sister Alice had married Baldwin de 
 Redvers, Earl of Devon and Wight ; he had died, leaving 
 her a well-dowered widow and childless. It was probably 
 while on a visit to Stoke Courcy that Falkes de Breaute, an 
 adventurer of mean extraction, but a boon companion of 
 the prince, forcibly seized on Alice de Redvers, Countess of 
 Devon, and married her; then, on the pretence of his wife's 
 rights, occupied the castle at Stoke, and filled it full of a 
 set of turbulent and licentious followers of his own. 
 
 In 1 199 Richard died, and John, the brother, and Arthur, 
 the nephew of the late king, claimed the allegiance of his 
 subjects. Sir John de Courcy had too vivid a recollection 
 of Prince John's evil doings in Ireland to own him for his 
 king, and he proclaimed Arthur as king of England and 
 lord of Ireland. John, of course, denounced him as a 
 traitor, and the two brothers De Lacy, who had hitherto 
 professed great friendship for De Courcy, now thought they 
 saw an opportunity of advancing their own interests ; they 
 made terms therefore with King John, and at the price, to 
 Walter de Lacy, the elder brother, of the office of High 
 Justiciary of Ireland, and to Hugh, the younger, of the 
 earldom of Ulster, he bought their allegiance. But De 
 Courcy was not likely to submit tamely to be despoiled of 
 his rights ; he summoned to his aid his brother-in-law, 
 Reginald, King of Man. Now Reginald was greatly beholden 
 to him, for on King Godred's death there were two parties in
 
 JOHN DE COURCY. 255 
 
 Man, one who upheld the rights of Reginald, his eldest 
 son, and the other who said that the youngest son, Olave, 
 was the rightful heir as being alone born in lawful wedlock. 
 To have admitted this w^ould have been to allow his own 
 wife Affrica to have been illegitimate, and this De Courcy 
 could not consent to ; he had therefore assisted her brother 
 Reginald to secure the crown, and now in return claimed 
 his aid to secure his own rights. King John was either too 
 busy or too indolent to come to Ireland himself, but he sent 
 over a fleet which destroyed that of the King of Man and 
 sent him back to his own island. Still De Courcy was able 
 to hold his own, and at a field fought at Doune early in the 
 year 1204 he defeated Hugh de Lacy, who now seeing 
 that he w^as not able to seize Ulster from De Courcy, had 
 recourse to the blackest treachery. It was on Good Friday 
 in the same year that De Courcy, who strictly kept the 
 feasts and fasts of the Church, was watching in the grave- 
 yard of the cathedral of Doune, and, with several of his 
 friends, amongst whom were his two young nephews, the 
 younger sons of Sir Almeric de Tristram, was wandering 
 amongst the tombs in white robes of penitence, when he 
 was joined by others clad in the same way ; suddenly, these 
 last threw off their white vestments and appeared clad in 
 complete armour; they attempted at once to seize De 
 Courcy, but he, though with nought in his hand but the 
 pole of a cross which he bore, slew thirteen of his anta- 
 gonists. His friends fell around him, and at last his nephews, 
 who bravely fought by his side and strove to defend his 
 person, fell at his feet ; then he strove no longer, he was 
 bound, hurried on board a ship which lay near the town,
 
 256 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 and was taken thence to the Tower of London. Meanwhile, 
 the traitors who had betrayed De Courcy to his foe met 
 their reward. They came to Hugh de Lacy and claimed as 
 their recompense a large sum of money which he had 
 promised them, and he gave it them ; but as soon as the 
 reward of iniquity was in their hands, he asked them what 
 recompense they deserved who betrayed their lord to his 
 bitterest foe ; then he ordered the traitors to be hanged and 
 the money to be returned to his treasury ! 
 
 Meanwhile, De Courcy languished in prison ; here he 
 had but little allowance, and that of the simplest and 
 coarsest kind, and his strength began to fail him. In his 
 despair, he said, " O God, wherefore dealest Thou thus by 
 me, who have built and re-edified so many monasteries for 
 Thee and Thy saints ? " Now when he had many times 
 wailed and made loud moans in this wise, and therewith fell 
 asleep, the Holy Trinity appeared unto him, saying, " Why 
 hast thou cast Me out of Mine own seat, and out of the 
 Church of Doune, and placed there My St. Patrick, therefore 
 know thou well that thou shalt never enter into thy signorie 
 in Ireland ; howbeit, in regard to other good deeds that 
 thou hast done, thou shalt, with honour, be delivered forth 
 of prison." And this is how the vision was fulfilled : 
 
 It chanced at this time that after Philip, King of France, had 
 declared that John had forfeited Noi:mandy by the murder 
 of his nephew Arthur, there arose a dispute about a signorie 
 and certain castles which John maintained formed no part 
 of the Duchy of Normandy, but which King Philip claimed. 
 As the two kings could not settle the matter, it was agreed 
 that a champion should be chosen on either side, and that
 
 JOHN DE COURCY. 257 
 
 the matter should be decided by a judicial combat ; but 
 when King John sought for a champion to undertake his 
 cause, not one of his knights would volunteer to fight in his 
 behalf, and the point was likely to be yielded from want of 
 some one to maintain the right. It is said that Queen Isabel 
 it was who first thought of the mighty champion now 
 languishing in prison, and that she sent to him requesting 
 him to fight on her husband's behalf, and he answered 
 "Not in the king's quarrel, nor for his sake, but for the 
 kingdom's sake I will fight to the death." 
 
 Against which day of fight John De Courcy repaired with 
 large diet his impayred hmbes and sinews; and, after his 
 long and constrained abstinence, so great was the appetite 
 of John for food, that the French champion, who had 
 before been much amazed at his giant-like limbs, his thews 
 and sinews, when to this also he saw his prodigious feeding, 
 he exclaimed that he was a cannibal, and that he would 
 finish by eating him, and thereupon he slunk away and went 
 into Spain, declining the combat and leaving the honours 
 of the day to the valiant knight of Somerset, while the 
 signorie was adjudged to King John. Whether this hap- 
 pened in England or France does not seem quite clear, but 
 the close of the story must perforce have been in France. 
 
 King Philip would fain see this man of giant mould 
 who had overcome his champion simply by the report of 
 his huge feeding; and so it was that one day when the 
 three kings of France, England, and Spain were together, 
 John de Courcy was asked by King Philip to give an 
 example of his great strength. So De Courcy ordered a 
 strong and doughty good morion full of mail to be set upon 
 
 18
 
 258 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 a block or log of wood, and the aforesaid John, taking his 
 skein or sword, and looking round about him with a stern 
 and grim countenance, smote the morion through, from the 
 very crest downward into the block, and the sword stuck in 
 the wood so fast that no arm but his own could pluck it 
 forth again. Then the kings demanded of De Courcy 
 wherefore he looked behind him with so grim a countenance 
 before he gave the stroke, and he answered that if he 
 had failed, he would have slain them all, as well kings as 
 others. Then the kings gave him great gifts, and the King 
 of England rendered to him not only his earldom of 
 Ulster, but desired him to ask for anything within his gift, 
 and it should be granted. To which De Courcy replied, that 
 having estates and titles enough, he desired that his succes- 
 sors might have the privilege — their first obeisance being 
 paid — of remaining covered in the presence of his majesty 
 and all future kings of England ; which request was immedi- 
 ately conceded. 
 
 After this, John de Courcy, with King John's sanction, 
 essayed to pass over into Ireland to wrest his earldom from 
 Hugh de Lacy. Fifteen times he made the attempt, but 
 was always in danger, and the wind evermore against him ; 
 wherefore he waited awhile among the monks of Chester, 
 and at length this heroic warrior and able statesman died in 
 France about the year 12 10, and there " rested in the Lord," 
 says the old Chronicler. 
 
 He was succeeded by his son Miles, upon whom Henry 
 HI. and his council conferred the barony of Kinsale, in 
 Ireland, in compensation for the earldom of Ulster, which 
 was retained by Hugo de Lacy — his patent was, however,
 
 JOHN DE COURCY. 259 
 
 dated from 1181, when that of Earl of Ulster had been 
 conferred upon his father. 
 
 Lord Kingsale, Baron Courcy of Courcy and Baron of 
 Ringrove, is not only the premier baron of Ireland, but 
 bears the oldest title in the United Kingdom which has 
 continued by uninterrupted descent in the same family. 
 He still possesses the hereditary privilege granted by King 
 John to his ancestor of valiant memory, of remaining 
 covered in the royal presence. 
 
 John de Courcy had also a brother Jordan, who was 
 killed in the Irish wars. Falkes de Breaute, being banished 
 for his many villanies, Alice de Redvers, his wife, sued for 
 and obtained a divorce on the ground of her marriage being 
 without her consent. 
 
 Authorities. — Camden ; Speed's Chronicles ; Burke's 
 Peerage ; Wills' Lives of Celebrated Irishmen ; 
 Articles in the Mirror; Stubbs' Constitutional His- 
 tory ; Green's History of England.
 
 ^T. lix^RIC THE 1^ECLU3E, OF^ 
 ^T. WUX^FRIC THE HeI^JVIIT. 
 
 (Died A.D. 1154.) 
 
 -:o:- 
 
 Of this saint, Alban Butler, in his "Lives," gives this con- 
 cise account : He was born near Bristol, and being promoted 
 to the priesthood, took great pleasure till, being touched by 
 Divine grace, he retired near Haselborough, in Dorsetshire, 
 where he led a most austere and holy life. He died on the 
 20th of February, in 1154. 
 
 Butler is mistaken however, for Haselborough, or Hasel- 
 bury Plucknett as it is named, is in Somerset. It is a small 
 parish about two miles from Crewkerne. St. Ulric was born 
 at Compton (or Comb) Martin, in this county; and applying 
 himself to rehgious studies, became a priest and took the 
 cure of Deverill, near Warminster, in Wiltshire. Hence he 
 removed to a small cell near the church of Haselbury, 
 where, clad in iron raiment, he indulged in the austerities 
 of a hermit's life. In this retirement the fame of his holi- 
 ness was so widely spread that he was visited by some of the 
 greatest people of the land ; and amongst them by King
 
 ST. ULRIC THE RECLUSE. 26 1 
 
 Henry I., to whom he foretold his death, and to Stephen 
 that he should sit on the throne. 
 
 Green says : " Originally a clerical sportsman, he all at 
 once flung aside his hounds and his vicarage, and without 
 waiting for episcopal sanction or priestly benediction, im- 
 mured himself in his jealously closed cell. He was soon 
 known as England's one miracle worker and prophet." 
 Wulfric hailed Stephen as king as he rode past his hermitage 
 in his uncle's lifetime, replying to his remonstrances : " It is 
 no error — it is you, Stephen, that I mean — for the Lord hath 
 delivered the realm into your hands. Protect the Church ! 
 defend the poor ! " 
 
 He died at an advanced age in 1154, and was buried in 
 his own cell by Robert, Bishop of Bath ; but his body was 
 afterwards moved to one side of the altar of the parish 
 church of Haselbury. The monks of Montacute petitioned 
 that he might be interred in their chapel, but Osbern, the 
 officiating priest of Haselbury, opposed them; and his relics 
 were suffered to remain in a small aisle or chapel adjoining 
 the church, still called " Wulfric's aisle," where his tomb 
 was visited by pilgrims for ages. 
 
 Haselbury Church is dedicated to St. Michael. It con- 
 sists of a nave, chancel, and north aisle, or chapel of St. 
 Wulfric. At the west end is a tower with four bells. 
 
 Authorities. — Alban Butler ; CoUinson's Somerset ; 
 Green's History of England ; Murray's Somerset.
 
 ^\¥{ William de Bf^iwei^e. 
 
 (Circa A.D. 1155-1220.) 
 
 3iR WaLTEF^, or WiLLlyVM, DE 
 B R I WERE. 
 
 (Circa A.D. 1230.) 
 
 LORDS OF ODECOMBE, OF BRIDGEWATER, AND ISLE DE 
 
 BRIWERE (or ILE BREWERS), IN THE 
 
 COUNTY OF SOMERSET. 
 
 About a year after Henry II.'s accession to the crown, 
 whilst hunting in the New Forest, he hghted upon a child 
 exposed upon the heather. As some fresh land had lately 
 been afforested by the young king's own order, the babe was 
 presumably the child of parents who had been turned out 
 and, may be, died of star\-ation. Perhaps some feeling 
 of remorse seized Henry, who, with all his faults (and they 
 were not few), had strong and warm feelings. He took 
 care for the babe, had him well and religiously educated, 
 promoted his career in the State, and gave him lands and 
 lordships. Nameless, the king gave him that of de Bruyere, 
 from the heath on which he was found ; and one may
 
 SIR WILLIAM DE BRIWERE. 263 
 
 imagine that it implied a special tenderness towards the 
 child when we remember that Henry's own proud surname 
 was derived from the lowly broom plant. 
 
 We are not told to whom his education was entrusted, 
 but from his love to and constant residence in the county 
 of Somerset, it seems likely that he was placed at Glaston- 
 bury, where — under the wise and judicious training of the 
 learned Henry of Blois, at once Abbot of Glastonbury and 
 Bishop of Winchester— he would have had the highest 
 education that the age afforded. He was early introduced 
 at Court, and allowed to be a companion of the king's sons. 
 A courtier and a pohtician, a trusted servant and friend, or, 
 as Camden styles him, " minion " of three kings, he must 
 have been of a singularly supple nature, yet so gently and 
 wisely did he bear himself that " all the world embraced 
 and loved " him. ^ With one exception, and that a more 
 than doubtful one, he is never spoken of save with honour, 
 and his name is associated with most of the great events of 
 the time ; while in his personal and social position, his good 
 works, at Bridgewater and other places, cause his name to 
 be remembered with gratitude to the present day. 
 
 He had been employed by Henry II. in many offices of 
 trust, and specially as Sheriff of Somerset. It is probable 
 that in that capacity he accompanied Richard I. in his 
 magnificent progress through the western counties in the 
 three weeks that intervened between Richard's coming to 
 England after his father's death and his coronation. If so, 
 it probably accounts for the fact that he became as much, 
 if not more, trusted by Richard, even than he had been by 
 
 ' Camden.
 
 264 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET, 
 
 his father Henry ; and that the king looked upon his 
 influence and friendship with John as a circumstance that 
 might be turned to good effect during his absence in the 
 Holy Land. 
 
 Certain it is that he soon came to the front in this king's 
 reign. When Richard started on the Crusade he left the 
 kingdom in charge of Longchamps, Bishop of Ely, and 
 Hugh de Puiset, Bishop of Durham. But the two bishops 
 soon quarrelled, Longchamps arrogating to himself all the 
 power, with great state and dignity. The king had reached 
 as far as Messina when news was brought him of the state 
 of the country. Longchamps' pride and arrogance had 
 roused the barons, and John, taking advantage of his 
 mother's absence, was intriguing for power : so that the 
 country was on the verge of civil war. Walter de Coutances, 
 Archbishop of Rouen, arrived from Messina with instruc- 
 tions from the king. After some intrigues, in which their 
 half-brother Geoffrey, Archbishop of York, took part, the 
 archbishop (of Rouen) produced a commission signed by 
 Richard at Messina, appointing him supreme justiciar, with 
 William Marshall, Geoffrey Fitz-Peter, Hugh Bardolf, and 
 William Briwere as coadjutors. Queen Eleanor soon after 
 returned, and the peace of the kingdom was maintained till 
 the news came of Richard's imprisonment. iVgain we find 
 that when the ransom to be paid for Richard's release was 
 to be sent to Germany, De Briwere was commissioned to take 
 charge of it. He returned, it is to be supposed, in company 
 with Richard. But Richard's whole interest in England was 
 but to gather money for his wars and pleasures abroad; and 
 one means he had found to answer well before was to accuse
 
 SIR WILLIAM DE BRIWERE. 265 
 
 the sheriffs of some imaginary offence, and then to levy 
 heavy fines. He displaced, therefore, nearly all of these 
 functionaries, but reinstated those who consented to pay a 
 large sum. Amongst these was William Briwere, the excuse 
 being that he had leaned too much to his brother's side in 
 his absence ; the real fact being that Briwere, probably from 
 the gratitude which he owed to Henry H., was thoroughly 
 loyal, and invariably on the side of the reigning sovereign. 
 
 John, who seems to have been as much attached to him 
 as he would be to any one, had, as Earl of Cornwall, some 
 right in the disposal of the hand of Beatrice de Vannes, 
 widow of Reginald, late earl of that county and one of 
 Henry I.'s numerous illegitimate children. He gave her in 
 marriage to De Briwere. She brought him great possessions, 
 and her connection with the royal family caused his marriage 
 to be a great step for this child of fortune. 
 
 King Richard died, and De Briwere became of even more 
 account under John. It was something for him to be assured 
 of the fidelity of at least one friend bound to him by ties of 
 early friendship and gradtude ; a man, moreover, of utterly 
 blameless life, and whose honour and loyalty alike were 
 unimpeachable. When the barons generally, as well as the 
 people, worn out by John's perfidy and baseness, invited the 
 French king's son over to take the Crown, de Briwere was 
 among the few who remained faithful to the king. One 
 curious mention we find of him. ' It seems that prizes 
 taken at sea were bestowed according to the king's pleasure, 
 and in 1205 a French ship, called The Cojc/itess, was given 
 to the Earl of Salisbury — the king's half-brother. Of the 
 
 ' Robert Claus, 14 John, p. 118.
 
 2 66 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 Other prizes, the best ship was reserved for the king ; the 
 second best was given to Richard de Mariscis, Archdeacon 
 of Northumberland; and the third best was given to WilUam 
 de Briwere.' But John died, and among his executors, as 
 a last proof of his trust and confidence, we find the name 
 of William de Briwere. 
 
 De Briwere brought up his son in the same principles 
 of unswerving fidelity which he himself had followed through 
 life. William de Briwere the younger — or, perhaps, more 
 probably Walter de Briwere — ever faithful through good 
 and through evil report, was always on the side of the weak, 
 promise-breaking King Henry III., and apologizing for him 
 even when he broke faith with the barons. The elder De 
 Briwere had, the authorities say, ofie son and five daughters ; 
 but it seems almost certain there were two sons, and the 
 confusion seems to have arisen thus : William de Briwere and 
 his son Walter were in character and disposition so alike that 
 it is no wonder — their initial letters, too, being the same— that 
 their separate actions have not been always distinguished. 
 Both were loyal and religious, doing all apparently that was 
 possible for the glory of God and the good of their neigh- 
 bours. The works begun by one were completed by the 
 other, and it is difficult to apportion to each their share 
 of good works; but in 1224 there was a William de Briwere 
 Bishop of Exeter, who was said to be related to the royal 
 family, and whom Matthew Paris calls grandson of the 
 elder De Briwere. But this is impossible, as De Briwere the 
 younger died without children, and his large possessions 
 were divided between his five sisters. If, however, the elder 
 
 ' Sir Harris Nicholas, " History of the Royal Navy."
 
 SIR WILLIAM DE BRIWERE. 267 
 
 son was Walter, and the second, Bishop Wilham of Exeter, 
 it is all clear and plain. 
 
 It is in Bridgewater that the two, father and son, are 
 chiefly remembered. They seem never to have wearied in 
 the good deeds, both ecclesiastical and secular, they did for 
 this town. They gave it its first charter, confirmed after- 
 wards by Edward I. They built a stone bridge of three 
 arches, which lasted for five hundred years. Its successor, 
 an iron one, was built in 1 795-1 797, and replaced by another 
 in 1883. The castle, which marked their lordship of the 
 town, was built by De Briwere the elder in 1202. Nothing 
 now remains of it but the Watergate and some fragments in 
 the wall of a stable. Attached to it was a hospital for 
 thirteen poor people, and a chantry, where masses were to 
 be said for the souls of the three kings, Henry II., Richard, 
 and John. Few could have required them more ! 
 
 The beautiful modern church of St. John's stands on the 
 site of a hospital of St. John for Augustine monks, built for 
 the entertainment of pilgrims. Of the monastery of the 
 Grey Friars an arched doorway in Silver Street is all that re- 
 mams. It was founded in 1230 by the younger De Briwere, 
 Tor Abbey and Dunkswell are also attributed to them. 
 
 When Sir Walter de Briwere died he left no child. His 
 large estates were therefore divided among the families into 
 which his five sisters had married. The lordship of Bridge- 
 water passed to Margaret, who married William de la Fort, 
 lie Brewers ^ fell to the lot of Alice, who married Reginald 
 
 ' He Brewers was well known some thirty or forty years ago as the 
 incumbency of that eccentric man and great traveller, Dr. Wolff, father 
 of Sir Henry Drummond Wolff.
 
 268 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 de Mohun, lord of Dunster. The other sisters carried their 
 shares in the great possessions of their father and brother 
 into the famihes of Breos, Wake, and Piercy. In the little 
 that we can gather of these two excellent men, father and 
 son, we trace an abiding sense of gratitude that maintained 
 them always in unswerving fidelity to the sovereign, and in 
 such times as they lived it is no small praise that nowhere 
 do we find a hint of cruelty, falseness, or treachery to four 
 such kings as Henry II., Richard L, John, and Henry III. 
 
 Authorities. — Camden ; Speed ; Sir Harris Nicolas' 
 Naval History ; and Stubbs' Constitutional History.
 
 WooD^PRiNQ Priory 
 
 AND THE MURDERERS OF THOMAS A BECKET. 
 (A.D. 1170.) 
 
 ■:o:- 
 
 Three of the four knights whose names have been branded 
 with infamy for all time — whatever may be the opinion of 
 Becket's character — with the murder of the archbishop in 
 not only consecrated ground, but actually within his own 
 cathedral, were more or less connected with Somerset ; 
 and though we cannot look upon them as in any way 
 worthies of our county, yet the records remaining of their 
 penitence or remorse deserve mention here. 
 
 When the monks, on their return to the cathedral, from 
 which they had fled, had laid out the body of the archbishop, 
 and placed it in front of the high altar, they carefully put 
 beneath the bleeding corpse vessels to catch any drops 
 of blood that might still well out from the wounds. Who 
 could have supposed that seven hundred years afterwards 
 one of these would be accidentally discovered in a village 
 church in Somerset ? 
 
 The enthusiastic burst of grief and the semi-idolatrous 
 veneration w-ith which Becket was regarded, made England
 
 270 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 for some time an unsafe place for the murderers. They 
 went, therefore, to Rome, and submitted themselves to the 
 Pope. He desired that they should go to Palestine, and 
 expiate their crime by fighting against the infidels. This 
 apparently the other three did, but AVilliam de Tracy, who 
 struck the first blow, and was probably the most guilty of 
 the four, seems to have met with physical difficulties he 
 found impossible to overcome, and which were popularly 
 supposed, and probably believed by himself, to be the 
 judgment of God against his crime. He made several 
 attempts to start for the Holy Land and obey the Pope's 
 behest, but the wind was ever against him. His expiation 
 was refused, and the judicial curse inflicted upon him was 
 apparently, in the popular belief, entailed upon his descen- 
 dants ; for a proverb arose — 
 
 " The Tracies 
 Have always the wind in their faces." 
 
 For some time he was justiciary of Normandy, but it seems 
 probable that his conscience and the consequent belief in the 
 curse left him no peace, and at last he retired from public life. 
 He chose a spot on Woollacombe Bay, where "he hved a 
 private life when wind and weather turned against him," ^ 
 Two remarkable monuments remain of his connection with 
 the murder. One is the Priory of Woodspring, of which the 
 ruins still crown the banks of the Bristol Channel, and which 
 was founded in 12 10 by William de Courtenay, probably his 
 grandson (his daughter having married Gervase de Cour- 
 tenay), in honour of the Holy Trinity, the Blessed Virgin, 
 and St. Thomas of Canterbury. To this priory lands were 
 
 ' Stanley's " Memorials of Canterbury. "
 
 WOODSPRING PRIORY. 27 I 
 
 also bequeathed by Maud, the daughter, and Ahce, the 
 grand-daughter, of the third murderer, Bret, or Brito, in the 
 hope, expressed by Ahce, that the intercession of the glorious 
 martyr might never be wanting to her and her children. "In 
 the repairs of Woodspring'^ Church in 1852 a wooden cup, 
 much decayed, was discovered in a hollow in the back of a 
 statue fixed against the wall. The cup contained a sub- 
 stance which was decided to be the dried residuum of blood. 
 From the connection of the priory with the murderers of 
 Becket, and from the fact that the seal of the prior contained 
 a cup or chalice as part of its device, there can be little 
 doubt that this ancient cup was thus preserved at the time 
 of the Dissolution as a valuable relic, and that the blood 
 which it contained was that of the murdered prelate." The 
 other memorial, viz., the ]\Ianor of Daccombe, which was 
 made over to the Church of Canterbury in Tracy's lifetime, 
 and which still remains in the hands of the chapter, has no 
 connection with Somerset beyond the fact that the confir- 
 mation of the deed w^as attested by Richard, elect of 
 Winchester, the Richard of Ilchester whose life is sketched 
 in the following paper. 
 
 " Kevvstoke Church — an interesting little building, with a 
 Norman door and stone pulpit — and Woodspring Priory, are 
 both well worth an antiquarian visit. The latter is now a 
 farm-house, about four miles north of Weston-super-Mare, 
 under a rocky headland called the Middle Hope, in a lonely 
 position in the marshes near the mouth of the Yeo. It was 
 
 ' This is evidently a mistake. Kewstoke Church, which is very near 
 (within a walk), was the place where the relic was found. Woodspring 
 Church is used as a farm-house, and it is probable that the cup was 
 taken to Kewstoke when the monasteries were destroyed.
 
 272 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 founded for Augustine canons, in honour of St. Thomas 
 of Canterbury. This interesting old building is entered 
 by a fine double gateway with segmental arches. Passing 
 through this, we find ourselves in a small courtyard, with 
 the domestic buildings on the north and the wall of the 
 cloister to the west, the front of the church facing us. The 
 west window (blocked) is flanked by octagonal turrets. T]ie 
 church has a central tower, which remains, but no transepts. 
 The chancel is destroyed. The nave and aisles are used as 
 a living house. The refectory, a noble hall, has become a 
 waggon-house." 
 
 Brito's, or Bret's, daughter and grand-daughter, as we have 
 seen above, concurred in the foundation at Woodspring. 
 Sampford, or Sanford Brett takes its name from this family- 
 Fitz-Urse is said to have gone over to Ireland, and there to 
 have become ancestor of the McMahon family, McMahon 
 being the Celtic translation of " Bear's son." (If this is so, 
 his name became tragically famous in the disastrous story 
 of the fall of the second empire.) On his flight, his estates 
 in Kent went to his kinsman, Robert of Berham, Berham 
 representing the English version of the name Fitz-Urse. His 
 estate at Willeton, in Somerset, where it is said he resided, 
 he made over, half to the knights of St. John, the year after 
 the murder — probably in expiation — the other half to his 
 brother Robert, who built the chapel at Willeton. Though 
 long since the hamlet of Willeton has outgrown its mother- 
 parish of St. Decuman's, and the chapel has become a 
 church in size and appearance, it is still only a chapelry 
 belonging to St. Decuman's, in the gift of the vicar of that 
 parish. The descendants of the family lived for a time in
 
 WOODSPRING PRIORY. 273 
 
 the neighbourhood under the same name, successively cor- 
 rupted into Fitzours, Fishour, and Fisher. 
 
 The connection between the martyrdom at Canterbury 
 and its authors in distant Somerset is worth noting, though 
 we are not anxious to claim them as worthies of our county. 
 
 Authorities. — Stanley's Memorials of Canterbury ; Mur- 
 ray's Handbook and Diocesan Calendar. 
 
 19
 
 l^iCHyvi^D Of Ilche^tei^, of^ 
 
 I^ICH/^F^D TOCKLIVE OF^ Moi^E. 
 
 (Bishop of Winchester and Chief Justice of England, 
 A.D. 1174-1188.) 
 
 ■:o:- 
 
 By what right Richard TockUve (or More) adopted the title 
 of Richard of Ilchester, unless he was weak enough to be 
 ashamed of being called Richard of Sock, in the parish of 
 Mudford, I cannot say. Perhaps it was excusable. Ilchester 
 was the nearest place of any importance, and Richard of 
 Mudford would not sound well. The last half of the name 
 points to its being, in primitive times, a ford over the Yeo ; 
 but why Mud ? Possibly a visit to the place might solve 
 the question. Are the marshes of the Yeo at that place 
 nothing but liquid mud ? The matter is left for further in- 
 vestigation. Sock was a manor belonging, in the time of 
 the Confessor, to one Tochi, a man therefore of property 
 and consideration. It may have been that Richard Tocklive 
 was his descendant. Any way, by some means, during the 
 reign of Henry II. he attracted the attention of those in 
 authority, and was presented to the archdeaconry of Poictiers,
 
 RICHARD OF ILCHESTER. 27s 
 
 a dignity, of course, which at no previous time was Hkely to 
 have fallen to an Englishman. 
 
 It was in II 7 1 that Becket was murdered; and while 
 Henry the King was in England, living as it were in a state 
 of siege, to prevent a messenger from the Pope arriving, 
 bearing the much-dreaded sentence of excommunication, h^e 
 visited his cousin, the venerable and aged Henry of Bl'ois, 
 Bishop of Winchester, who " added his solemn warnings to' 
 those which were resounding from every quarter with regard 
 to the deed of blood." Henry made the most abject sub- 
 mission, and the danger was averted ; but one is unable to 
 have great faith in his penitence, since the archbishopric was 
 kept vacant for three years ; while Winchester, when it too 
 had lost its bishop, and Henry of Blois succumbed to old 
 age, was filled by Richard Tocklive, one of Becket's strongest 
 opponents. 
 
 It must be remembered, whatever may be our opinion of 
 the merits of the struggle between the king and the arch- 
 bishop, that the latter represented religion as it then existed, 
 and as it only existed in those times, and the Church ; while 
 the king represented irreligion, almost atheism: also that 
 Becket's life was absolutely pure and stainless, while Henry's 
 was marked by the very grossest profligacy. So much had 
 Archdeacon Richard taken the part of the king against the 
 archbishop, that he incurred the sentence of excommunica- 
 tion. ^\-e must suppose this to have been withdrawn when 
 he was selected to supply the place of Henry of Blois, and 
 placed in the episcopal chair at Winchester, a see that 
 ranked then second only to the archbishoprics, and whose 
 emoluments exceeded them. Henry of Blois survived
 
 276 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 Becket only a few months, but the see was not and could 
 not be filled till after the confirmation and consecration of 
 Archbishop Richard,, who was appointed to succeed him. 
 Three bishops were awaiting consecration, Robert, Bishop 
 designate of Hereford ; and Geoffrey, Bishop designate of 
 Ely ; as well as Richard Toclive to Winchester : they were 
 all consecrated by the new archbishop on October 6, 11 74. 
 
 Bishop Richard was at a council at Woodstock on July i, 
 1 1 75; the following year he was constituted Justiciary of 
 Normandy; and at a Parhament held at Windsor, in 11 79, 
 he was made one of the itinerant justices for Hants, Wilts, 
 Dorset, Devon, Gloucester, Somerset, Cornwall, Berks, and 
 Oxon, Some time afterwards he became Chief Justice of 
 England. 
 
 How all these duties accorded with his episcopal office, 
 and the care of such an important diocese as that of Win- 
 chester, one can scarcely guess ; but it was one of the crying 
 evils of the Middle Ages, the combination of secular and 
 religious duties, either of which demanded an undivided 
 attention. He increased the magnificent foundation of St. 
 Cross, at Winchester, made by his great predecessor, and 
 provided funds for admitting one hundred additional poor 
 men to the same benefits as the rest enjoyed. The deed is 
 dated April 10, 1185, and was made at Dover, and attested 
 by him. It does not seem to have continued long in force, 
 for it had ceased before the time of William of Wykeham. 
 
 He founded a hospital on a similar plan on the opposite 
 side of the city, and dedicated it to St. Mary Magdalen. 
 He was also a benefactor to the church at Winchester. 
 
 We may believe of him that as time went on he ceased to
 
 RICHARD OF ILCHESTER. 277 
 
 care so much for the things of this world. If the memorial of 
 him in the annals of Waverley Abbey is to be believed, it is a 
 grand testimony to his excellence, for after the record of his 
 death Psalm cxii. 9 is quoted as appropriate to him: " Dis- 
 persitjdedit pauperibus, justiciaejus manet insaeculumsgeculi" 
 — " He hath dispersed abroad and given to the poor: and his 
 righteousness remaineth for ever." This last clause probably 
 refers to his decisions as Chief Justice. The day of his 
 death is curiously uncertain. Some say it was in 11 87. In 
 the annals of Winchester it is placed on January 22, 1188 ; 
 while on his tomb is "Obiit anno 1189." Perhaps even as 
 members of the Reformed Church, we may echo the last 
 words in the record of his death in the annals of Waverley 
 Abbey : " May He who after death alone can heal, have 
 mercy on his soul ! " He was buried on the north side of 
 the high altar, near the choir, and below Wina, one of his 
 earliest predecessors, the third bishop of the see of Win- 
 chester. 
 
 Authorities. — Stanley's Memorials of Canterbury ; 
 Winchester Diocesan Calendar.
 
 W/TER. 
 
 THE LEGEND OF THE HOUSE OF TYNTE. 
 (1192.) 
 
 ■:o:- 
 
 Halswell House is situated in the parish of Goathurst, 
 not far from Bridgevvater. It stands on the verge of the 
 Quantock hills, and the surrounding scenery is picturesque 
 and charming. The church, which is an ancient one, is 
 dedicated in the name of St. Edward the JNIartyr ; it is the 
 burial place of the Tynte family. 
 
 " Of the surname of this family, tradition," says Burke, 
 "has handed down the following derivation: — In 1192, at 
 the celebrated battle of Ascalon, a young knight of the 
 noble house of Arundel, clad all in white, with his horse's 
 housings of the same colour, so gallantly distinguished him- 
 self, that Richard Coeur-de-lion remarked publicly, after the 
 victory, that the maiden knight had borne himself as a lion, 
 and done deeds equal to those of six crusaders; whereupon 
 he conferred on him, for arms, a lion argent on a field 
 gules, between six crosslets of the first, and for motto, 
 ' Tinctus cruore Saraceno.' " 
 
 Authority. — Burke's Peerage.
 
 WiTHAM Pf^lORY AND ^T. HuQH 
 OF AVAJ^ON (in BuRQUNDy). 
 
 (Died 1200.) 
 
 WiTHAM Priory, in the deanery of Frome, may lay claim 
 to the honour of having introduced into England one of the 
 greatest and holiest of what are called the " Black-letter 
 Saints" in our calendar, viz., Hugh of Avalon, in Burgundy, 
 afterwards known as Hugh of Lincoln. 
 
 It was in the year 1181, in one, apparently, of those ague 
 fits of repentance and piety which periodically seized upon 
 our first three Plantagenet kings, that Henry II. determined 
 to introduce the order of the Carthusians into England. 
 He fixed upon Witham, in Somerset, to make his experi- 
 ment ; but difficulties arose, possibly from the severity of 
 the rule, and under the first two priors the society languished 
 almost to extinction. Then the king, urged, it seems, by 
 some unknown impulse, sent into Burgundy Reginald Fitz- 
 Josceline, Bishop of Bath and Wells, with other honourable 
 persons, to the great Chartreuse, to desire that the holy 
 monk Hugh might be sent over to undertake the charge. 
 
 When the deputation arrived the matter was taken into 
 consideration, and, after much debate, it was determined 
 that it became not Christian charity so to confine their
 
 2 8o MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 views to one family as to refuse what was required for the 
 benefit of many others ; and though the saint protested that 
 of all others he was most unfit for the charge, he was ordered 
 by the chapter to accompany the deputies to England. 
 
 There, as soon as he landed, he went directly to Witham, 
 instead of first visiting the Court, probably in order to testify 
 that it was in obedience to his order, and not on the invita- 
 tion of the king, that he had come. His appearance is said 
 to have wonderfully comforted and encouraged the few 
 monks he found there. And much need of comfort they had, 
 for on arriving at Witham the new prior found everything in 
 a wretched state. The monks were dwelling in poor huts 
 made of twigs, while the inhabitants of the place still held 
 the houses and lands which had been granted for the 
 monastery, no provision having been made for them else- 
 where. It was Hugh's first care to procure their removal, 
 with full compensation for what they had to give up. The 
 king made considerable difficulty, but yielded at length to 
 Hugh's firmness and persistency ; and when the buildings 
 had thus been acquired, he still held back from allowing the 
 monks to treat them as their own. Henry's niggardly spirit 
 constantly interrupted the works, so that the buildings soon 
 came to a stand for want of funds, and twice were some of the 
 brethren sent to the king to ask the necessary help ; twice 
 did they return with nothing but fair words and promises. 
 
 The workmen were mutinous, and found fault with the 
 prior. One of the monks named Gerard boldly reproached 
 him with this neglect, and said that, if he was too timid 
 himself to say what was fitting to the king, he would go with 
 him and declare the real state of the case. To this Hugh
 
 WITHAM PRIORY AND ST. HUGH OF AVALON. 28 1 
 
 agreed, and, taking with them another of the most distin- 
 guished of the monks, they repaired to Henry. After 
 explaining to him the state of the case, the king, as before, 
 made fair promises, but gave nothing. Then the honest old 
 monk could no longer contain himself: he denounced Henry 
 as heartless and penurious, and declared for himself that he 
 would sooner go back to slave among the rocks of Chartreuse 
 than live in the kingdom of so mean and dishonourable a 
 prince. 
 
 Henry, who knew he deserved all this, turned to Hugh, 
 and asked him if he were of the same mind. " No," said 
 Hugh ; " I believe better things of you, and am confident 
 that you will carry out the salutary purpose that you have 
 entertained." At this the king was greatly delighted, and 
 declared that Hugh was the man after his own heart ; and 
 the necessary supplies were at once forthcoming. 
 
 Having finished the buildings, Hugh sought eagerly for 
 MSS. of good books, and, above all, he was desirous of 
 obtaining a copy of the Scriptures entire, " which he re- 
 garded," says Giraldus, " as the best comfort and recreation 
 in peace, the best weapon and armour in war, as nourishment 
 in time of famine, medicine in time of sickness." In one 
 of his interviews with the king, Hugh mentioned the dearth 
 of books as a great trouble to him. " Why not set your 
 brethren to copy some ? " said the king. " We have no 
 parchment," said the prior. " How much money would 
 supply that want ? " " One silver mark would last us for 
 a long time." " Oh," said the king, " your demand is 
 immoderate indeed." Whereupon he ordered ten marks 
 to be given to Hugh for the purchase of the parchment.
 
 282 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 Henry having been at the expense of the magnificent 
 donation of ten marks, sought to make his next present less 
 costly to himself Accordingly, having inquired carefully 
 where a good copy of the whole Bible (Bibliotheca) could 
 be found, and having heard that at the monastery of St. 
 Swithin's at Winchester there was a fine copy, he sent for 
 the prior, and asked him for it. They, expecting to receive 
 some great favour of the king, yielded it, and he immediately 
 made it a present to Witham. St. Hugh was delighted, 
 being in complete ignorance of the way it had been obtained. 
 Two monks of "Winchester were sent to Witham to ask Sl 
 Hugh if they might be allowed to retain their own beloved 
 manuscript, and make a copy for him. On hearing the way 
 in which the king had appropriated it, he insisted on return- 
 ing it, in spite of the monks' fear that the king might be 
 offended. It is another instance of the persistent honesty 
 and uprightness of this good man, perhaps even more 
 striking than the former one of his refusing to dispossess 
 the townspeople unless they were recompensed. 
 
 His humility and industry were shown by his working at 
 the buildings with his own hands, even carrying stones and 
 mortar on his shoulders. The church, a small one, still 
 stands, and should have been specially sacred as having 
 been, not metaphorically, but actually, the work of a great 
 saint ; but it has been in the hands of the restorer, has been 
 enlarged and beautified, forgetting that as the work of a 
 Carthusian monastery, where the inmates are few, it would 
 be necessarily small and plain, grandeur and ornament 
 being very sternly forbidden. Its style is late Transi- 
 tion.
 
 WITHAM PRIORY AND ST. HUGH OF AVALON. 283 
 
 The influence that his deep piety had over the irrehgious 
 mind of the king is shown by an anecdote told of him. 
 Once, when Henry was returning to England with his army, 
 a furious storm arose, and, being in great danger, he prayed 
 aloud : " O blessed God ! whom the Prior of Witham truly 
 serves, vouchsafe, through the merits and intercession of 
 Thy faithful servant, with an eye of pity to regard our dis- 
 tress and affliction." This invocation was scarcely finished, 
 but a calm ensued, and the whole company, who never 
 ceased to give thanks to the Divine clemency, continued 
 their voyage safe to England. The confidence which King 
 Henry reposed in St. Hugh above all other persons in his 
 dominion was from that time much increased. 
 
 A pleasing trait in the saint's character was his singular 
 power of attaching birds to him. This he showed at Witham 
 as well as the Chartreuse. Giraldus writes that " a certain 
 little bird which is called Burneta was so tame and domesti- 
 cated in his cell, that every day it came to his table and 
 took its food from his hand and plate." 
 
 And now the immediate and personal connection of St. 
 Hugh with Somerset was about to cease. The see of Lincoln 
 having been vacant for some years, the king, after the 
 unscrupulous fashion of the times, had appropriated the 
 revenues under the pretence of appointing his illegitimate 
 son Geoffrey to the see, who, however, was not consecrated. 
 At last, greatly influenced, it is said, by Reginald, Bishop 
 of Bath, who, in spite of his love of hunting and hawking, 
 seems to have been a fairly good bishop,' bestowed it upon 
 
 I Richard I. confirmed to him an alleged right for the bishops of the 
 diocese to keep dogs for sporting through Somerset. (Jackson's " Guide 
 to Wells.")
 
 284 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 St. Hugh, who, however, would fain have excused himself, 
 but was compelled by the authority of Baldwin, Archbishop 
 of Canterbury, to accept it. He was consecrated on the 
 2ist of September, 1 1S6. Here he made himself so great a 
 name, restoring discipline among the clerg}-, preaching to 
 the laity, and striving to quicken in all men the spirit 
 of faith, spending whole days in administering the sacra- 
 ments and consecrating churches, that his former more 
 humble work has been well-nigh forgotten. 
 
 But St. Hugh himself was not one to forsake his first 
 love, and it was the good bishop's custom to retire at least 
 once a year to Witham, and there, in his beloved cloister, 
 retreat to observe the common rule, without any difference 
 between himself and the brethren but that of wearing the 
 episcopal ring on his finger. Here, as from a high tower, he 
 surveyed the vanity of human things, the shortness of life, 
 and the immensity of eternity ; also turning his eyes inward 
 upon himself, he took an impartial view of the affections 
 of his own heart and of all his actions. He earnestly 
 besought the Pope, by letters and agents, to relieve him 
 of his episcopal charge and restore him to his cell ; but his 
 supplications were either unheeded, or he was silenced with 
 rebukes. 
 
 Here our notice of St. Hugh should end, as his story has 
 no more connection with Somerset ; but, passing over his 
 episcopate, it is impossible to resist giving the account of 
 his last days and his funeral at Lincoln. 
 
 Being sent on an embassy to France by King John, he 
 visited his old home, the Grand Chartreuse; but on his 
 return through London, when he was just about to attend a
 
 WITHAM PRIORY AND ST. HUGH OF AVALON. 285 
 
 National Council to be held at Lincoln, he was seized with 
 a fever. He received the Holy Sacrament and Extreme 
 Unction on St. Matthew's Day, the 21st of September, 
 but lingered till the 1 7th of November, the day which is 
 marked in our calendar by his name. On that day he 
 caused many monks and priests, besides his chaplains, to 
 recite the Divine office in his chamber. Seeing them weep, 
 he said many tender things to comfort them, and, laying his 
 hand upon them, one by one, recommended them to the 
 Divine custody. His voice beginning to fail, he ordered the 
 floor to be swept and a cross of blessed ashes to be strewed 
 upon it, and when the nineteenth Psalm at compline was 
 said, would be lifted out of bed and laid upon the cross, in 
 which posture, as he was repeating the Nunc Dimittis, he 
 calmly expired, in the year of our Lord 1200, of his age 
 sixty, of his episcopal charge fifteen. 
 
 His body was embalmed, and with great pomp conveyed 
 from London to Lincoln, where the Great Council was 
 assembled to arrange matters in dispute between the kings 
 of England and Scotland, to attend which he had been 
 summoned home, and at which, as bishop of the see, he 
 would probably have presided. Here, in his own cathedral 
 city, were gathered King John, of evil memory, though as 
 yet unstained by the dark crimes of later years, and, as his 
 behaviour at this very council testifies, w'ith, as yet, a heart 
 that could be softened by holy emotions ; here also was 
 William the Lion, King of Scotland, who, moved by a 
 dream, in which their common ancestress, Margaret Athe- 
 ling, appeared to him and forbad him to ravage the lands 
 of England, had sent back his army, and now appeared at
 
 2 86 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 the council predisposed to arrange tlieir disputes amicably; 
 and here, too, was a king of South Wales, probably Lewin 
 or Llewellyn, who three years later married a natural 
 daughter of John. Three archbishops, thirteen bishops, and 
 a multitude of English, Scotch, French, and Irish princes 
 and peers, were gathered together. Then, in presence of 
 all these spectators, the two kings of England and Scotland, 
 on Archbishop Hubert Walter's crozier — he being also grand 
 justiciar or chancellor — swore amity and faithful love. 
 
 While they were in this fraternal mood, news was brought 
 that the company bearing the good bishop's remains were 
 approaching the gates ; and John, whose softened state of 
 mind was probably owing to a visit he had paid St. Hugh 
 on his sick-bed just before he set out for the council, went 
 forth with all that princely train to meet him, the three 
 kings, with their allies, taking the hearse on their shoulders, 
 and bearing it from the gate, whence the great peers received 
 it, and bore it to the church porch, whence the archbishops 
 and bishops conveyed it to the quire. 
 
 We are told that during the ceremony William of Scotland 
 was bathed in tears ; for he had dearly loved the saint. It 
 was on this occasion that the King of Scotland consented to 
 do homage to King John, which he had managed to evade 
 twice in the same year. 
 
 The coincidence of the double ceremonial must have 
 made it an occasion of rare splendour and solemnity. 
 
 Authorities. — Speed ; Butler's Lives of the Saints ; 
 Canon Perry's Life of St. Hugh of Avalon.
 
 W\hL\/KfA Of WROTHy\JVI. 
 
 (Archdeacon of Taunton, 1204; Warden of the Cinque Ports 
 and Guardian of the King's Ships, 1217-1218.) 
 
 -:o:- 
 
 In the miserable record of the reign of John, and among 
 the continuous history of his evil deeds, it is refreshing to 
 find one bright spot to rest upon, one fact which reflects 
 honour upon himself and his reign. Sir Harris Nicolas, in 
 his most interesting, but alas ! unfinished " History of the 
 Royal Navy," says that King John may be considered as its 
 actual founder, and he testifies to the good work done by it 
 in this otherwise deplorable reign. It seems probable that 
 John, owing to the dislike and distrust entertained for him 
 by his barons, on account of his dissolute life and capricious 
 cruelty, paid great attention to his navy that it might serve 
 in some sort as a counterpoise to their power ; for in the 
 Middle Ages, there being no standing army, the sovereign 
 was almost entirely dependent for his soldiers on the good- 
 will of his feudal lords. 
 
 Be that as it may, certain it is that King John devoted 
 both time and energy to his ships and sailors, and that he 
 won two battles by sea over the French, which are almost
 
 2 88 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 entirely passed over by our historians.^ In fact, John was 
 the first king since Alfred who recognized the importance 
 of a fleet to the English crown and nation. For the success 
 of King John's endeavours he was, however, mainly indebted 
 to his excellent " First Lord of the Admiralty," William of 
 Wrotham, Archdeacon of Taunton. 
 
 According to CoUinson, Archdeacon William's grand- 
 father, Geoffrey of Radenville, was domestic servant, or 
 perhaps confidential attendant, to several successive arch- 
 bishops of Canterbury ; of whom Archbishop Hubert Walter 
 gave him certain lands at Wrotham, where he lived, and 
 from whence he and his posterity derived their name. 
 Geoffrey de Radenville ^ had a son named William, by 
 Muriel Lyd. This William, whom we may call William the 
 First, married Maude de Cornhall or Cornhill. She was 
 daughter of one of the great merchant princes of London, 3 
 who in the Middle Ages bore themselves so haughtily before 
 kings and princes. William de Wrotham was recom- 
 mended by Archbishop Hubert to Richard I., and in the 
 ninth year of his reign he was given charge of the stannaries 
 of Devon and Cornwall, in which commission he made 
 rules and ordinances which have been the foundation of the 
 Stannary laws ever since. In the tenth year of Richard I. 
 the said William de Wrotham had a grant from the king of 
 the manor of Cathanger, in the parish of Fyvehead, near 
 
 ' A third was gained in the year after his death, and this was the last 
 stroke which drove Prince Louis of France out of England. 
 
 ^Geoffrey de Radenville is spoken of by some of his descendants as 
 rather a mythical character, but as they do not supply us with any one 
 in his place, I have kept him. 
 
 3 See Loftie's '* Historic Towns " — London.
 
 WILLIAM OF WROTHAM. 289 
 
 Langport, the first land of which he became possessed in 
 this county ; and in the same year he had also the bailiwick 
 of North Petherton. 
 
 In the first year of King John's reign he was made Sheriff 
 of Devonshire, again Warden of the Stannaries, and was 
 also chosen Forester of Dorset and Somerset; the free- 
 holders of these counties paying the king ^loo for the 
 privilege of appointing him. In the fourth year of King 
 John he was made Forester of Dorset, Devon, Somerset, 
 and Cornwall. In the ninth year of John it appears that 
 William of Wrotham, the elder, returned to his native 
 county, leaving his two sons in the west. He was made 
 Sheriff of Kent, and the same year Warden of the Cinque 
 Ports and Constable of Dover Castle. Soon after his return 
 to Kent he died, leaving two sons, William and Richard, 
 by his wife Maude de Cornhill. 
 
 Some three or four years before his father's death, William 
 — the elder brother — who was in holy orders, was made 
 Archdeacon of Taunton. This was in the sixth year of John's 
 reign. In the same year he was, in conjunction with his 
 cousin, Reginald de Cornhill (son of his mother's brother, 
 Gervase de Cornhill), appointed receiver of customs of all 
 the merchants in the kingdom, and thereby had to account 
 for nearly ;^6ooo ! In the seventh year of John's reign he 
 obtained a market to be kept every Tuesday for the benefit 
 of the church at Wells. On the death of his father he 
 succeeded him as heir to his land, and probably also to his 
 offices ; for we find him shortly after spoken of as " Keeper 
 of the King's ships," or " Keeper of the King's galleys," 
 and "Keeper'of the Sea Ports." He seems then to have 
 
 20
 
 290 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 succeeded to the office of Warden of the Cinque Ports. It 
 was the important duties connected with this office, and not 
 — as ColHnson says — his being in holy orders, that made 
 him yield his office in the stannaries and forests to his lay- 
 brother, Richard de "\^>otham. 
 
 He must have been a man of immense activity to have 
 organized a navy such, probably, as had not been seen in 
 Britain since the days of Carausius. He had to assist him, 
 Geoffrey de Luttrell, ancestor of the present lords of Dun- 
 ster, and his cousins, Reginald and William de Cornhill. 
 He regulated and exacted the number of ships each port 
 was bound to provide. He built ships which belonged to 
 the king, and these were almost certainly made of timber 
 furnished from the forests of Somerset, Dorset, and Devon, 
 which were under his own supervision. 
 
 He was responsible for the king's galleys and ships, with 
 all their stores, and to him were directed the king's precepts 
 for the employment and disposal of ships, their freightage, 
 the purchase of stores, and the payment of wages. Engines 
 also for military purposes were under his superintendence. 
 
 Very early in his reign, John is said to have asserted the 
 sovereignty of England over the narrow seas, by enacting — 
 or rather enforcing an ancient right, viz. , the striking of the 
 flag of any nation to the royal flag of England within certain 
 limits. He ordered that any captain refusing to do this, 
 his vessel should be considered a lawful prize, even if the 
 country were at peace with his own. 
 
 In March, 1208, the Barons of the Cinque Ports were 
 directed to choose the best and strongest men they could 
 find, well-armed, to man the king's galleys, as William de
 
 WILLIAM OF WROTHAM. 29 1 
 
 Wrotham would explain to them. The duties which apper- 
 tained to Archdeacon William, though purely administrative, 
 must have been very important. When any ships were 
 wanted for service, Wrotham was commanded to take the 
 necessary measures for their equipment, and he also super- 
 intended the construction of buildings for naval purposes. 
 
 Striking evidence of the progress of the English navy in 
 the reign of John is afforded by the construction of a kind 
 of Dockyard at Portsmouth. In May, 12 12, the Sheriff of 
 Southampton was commanded to cause the docks at Ports- 
 mouth to be enclosed with a strong wall, in the manner 
 which the Archdeacon of Taunton would point out, for the 
 preservation of the king's ships and galleys. 
 
 When prizes were taken at sea, the king seems to have 
 disposed of them as he thought fit. We hear, in a distribu- 
 tion of French prizes, of the third best being given to 
 William de Briwere, friend and confidential adviser of 
 Henry II. and his two successors. Strangely similar are 
 the lives and characters of these two men. De Wrotham 
 owed httle, De Briwere nothing, to his birth, yet both were 
 valued servants of their sovereigns, from the energy, fidelity, 
 and conscientiousness with which they discharged their 
 duties. They seem to have mixed in no intrigues, to have 
 joined in none of King John's acts of extortion or cruelty, 
 but simply to have done their duty in the state of life to 
 which it had pleased God to call them. In our own time 
 they have been almost equally forgotten and their good 
 work ignored. 
 
 How De Wrotham performed his ecclesiastical functions, 
 or how far he let his state duties interfere with his dis-
 
 292 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 charge of these, we are not told. Probably his ecclesiastical 
 duties were not heavy, as so much of the Church property 
 in Somerset belonged to Glastonbury, Muchelney, and other 
 monasteries, and over these the archdeacon would have no 
 jurisdiction. He never seems to have aspired to any higher 
 ofifice in the Church, and no word is anywhere spoken in 
 his disparagement. In the Middle Ages when, as a rule, 
 ecclesiastics alone were educated, men of intelligence and 
 activity were constantly seized upon by kings with foresight 
 and discernment of character, and set to do work in the 
 State ; they then had to perform the ecclesiastical functions 
 by deputy. Such a state of things was of course bad, but 
 under the circumstances could hardly be helped. Arch- 
 deacon William was, I fear, not a native of our county, but 
 he passed a great part of his life in and near it ; and his 
 office as Archdeacon of Taunton, and his property in it, 
 which was considerable, entitle him to rank among its 
 worthies. 
 
 The family was continued in the descendants of his 
 brother ; the elder branch became merged in that of Acland 
 in the 14th century, but the younger branch continues to 
 the present day, and to one of these this paper is much 
 indebted for suggestions and corrections. The name has 
 become slightly altered : it is now written Wortham, and 
 there is a house which formerly belonged to the family and 
 still bears their name at Liften, in Devonshire. 
 
 The most curious circumstance about the life of William 
 of Wrotham is that CoUinson and Sir H. Nicholas, the 
 two authorities principally followed, view our hero's character 
 from two entirely opposite points. Collinson gives some
 
 WILLIAM OF WROTHAM. 293 
 
 account of his family, and of his duties as Warden of the 
 Stannaries and Keeper of the Forests ; while Sir Harris 
 Nicholas tells us of his work as Comptroller of the Navy, or 
 First Lord of the Admiralty, and Warden of the Cinque 
 Ports ; and so completely does each ignore the other that, 
 were it not that both speak of him as Archdeacon of 
 Taunton, one would be tempted to suppose they were two 
 different persons. That he should so completely have been 
 forgotten, is but another illustration of the fact that those 
 who quietly and unostentatiously do solid work for their 
 country are seldom remembered, in comparison with those 
 whose more showy but less useful deeds go to the making 
 up of history. 
 
 He died in the second or third year of Henry HI., but 
 his official life seems to have been coeval with the reign of 
 John. 
 
 Authorities. — Collinson's Somerset ; Sir Harris Nicho- 
 las' History of the Royal Navy; Historic Towns 
 (London) ; and Family Records.
 
 JOCELIP^E Tl^OTJM/vN, Of WeLL?. 
 
 (Bishop of Bath and Glastonbury, 1206-1218; Bishop of Bath 
 and Wells, 1218-1242.) 
 
 :o:- 
 
 JocELiNE and Hugh Trotman, of Wells, in spite of their 
 unaristocratic surname, appear to have been men of sub- 
 stance, and to have held a good position in their native 
 town, before they became respectively bishops of Bath and 
 Wells and of Lincoln. Bishop Joceline deserves special 
 mention as the first native Englishman appointed to the see 
 of Wells since the Conquest. 
 
 There is little private or personal in a mediaeval eccle- 
 siastic's biography, and, unless engaged in some office under 
 the crown, his history is merged in that of his diocese. 
 Even the date of this great bishop's birth is unknown; but 
 as he was appointed to the bishopric in 1206, we know that 
 his birth could not possibly have been later than 11 76, and 
 was probably several years earlier, thirty being the youngest 
 canonical age at which a bishop can be consecrated. Born 
 in the reign of Henry H., he grew up during the troublous 
 times of Richard, when the evils of absenteeism brought
 
 JOCELINE TROTMAN, OF WELLS. 295 
 
 such misery upon the land, and was raised to the bishop's 
 throne during the disastrous period of John's reign ; but, 
 suffering much, observing much, and learning much, he was 
 enabled to carry out the grand ideas that had been forming 
 themselves in his mind, during the six and twenty years of 
 comparative peace and prosperity in the early part of the 
 reign of Henry III. 
 
 The reign of the third Henry marks one of those great 
 developments of mind and thought which take place at 
 irregular intervals in the course of human progress. It is 
 the period when science made its first step beyond guess- 
 work or charlatanism, when ecclesiastical architecture reached 
 its culminating point, and it was, says Bishop Stubbs, " the 
 golden age of English churchmanship," and in all these 
 Somerset and Somerset folk came to the front. 
 
 To show the work of organization and re-edification that 
 Bishop Joceline had to undertake in his diocese, we must 
 recall its condition for the last forty years. On the death of 
 Bishop Robert in 1166, Henry II., in his unscrupulous 
 greed, kept the see vacant for eight years ; he then bestowed 
 it upon Reginald Fitz-Joceline, who, though a man of ability 
 and possessing many excellent qualities, by no means fulfilled 
 one's ideal of a model bishop. He was devoted to hunting 
 and hawking, and Richard I. confirmed to him an alleged 
 right for the bishops of the diocese to keep dogs for sporting 
 throughout Somerset. For some service rendered to the 
 monks he was, without his consent, elected Archbishop of 
 Canterbury on November 27, 1191, but died suddenly at 
 his manor at Dogmersfield, in Hampshire, December 26th, 
 and was buried at Bath. He is credited with beginning the
 
 296 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 work of rebuilding Wells Cathedral, a work which Bishop 
 Joceline brought to perfection. 
 
 It is perhaps permitted us to imagine that Bishop Reginald 
 stood godfather to Joceline Trotman, the eldest son of 
 people of some consideration in Wells, and gave him his 
 patronymic as a Christian name at the font ; and as the boy 
 grew up at Wells, and saw the noble work taken in hand by 
 the princely bishop, we can fancy him fired with emulation, 
 and making a firm resolution that, whatever should betide, he 
 would devote himself to helping it forward, and make his name 
 famous in connection with one of the grandest cathedrals in 
 England. But Bishop Reginald died, the works were stopped, 
 and for five years again the bishopric was vacant, while the 
 king seized the revenues. The works being stopped, what was 
 already done fell into decay. Then a new bishop was ap- 
 pointed, one Savaric, a relation of the Emperor of Germany, 
 who stipulated for Wells and the rich abbey of Glastonburj-, 
 to be held by him m comme/idam, as part of the price of 
 Richard's release from imprisonment. Then, finding the 
 cathedral in ruins, and the people crying out against the 
 shameful bargain, Savaric punished them by removing the 
 seat of his bishopric to Bath, and calling himself Bishop of 
 Bath and Glastonbury, ignoring Wells altogether. The 
 monks of Glastonbury were equally indignant ; they could 
 trace their foundation back to hundreds of years before the 
 rest of the diocese were even Christians at all, and now 
 they were made a dependency of the see.. Five monks who 
 opposed his enthronement "were carried on beasts of burden 
 to Wells, and there closely confined, and scoffed at beyond 
 measure, every day receiving meat without drink and drink
 
 JOCELINE TROTMAN, OF WELLS. 297 
 
 without meat alternately, in much sorrow and affliction." 
 Savaric died in 1205.' 
 
 The chapters of Bath and Wells now determined to 
 assert their rights. They elected as their bishop, Joceline 
 Trotman, himself a native of Wells, likely therefore to 
 support its undoubted claim to be considered the seat of the 
 episcopate in Somerset. Moreover, he was versed in legal 
 matters, for he was already a justice in the Court of Common 
 Pleas. He was consecrated at St. Mary's Chapel, at 
 Reading, on Trinity Sunday, 1206, the date marking it as 
 the interval between the death of Hubert Walter, Arch- 
 bishop of Canterbury, and the choice of his successor, 
 Stephen Langton. 
 
 It was a time of grievous trouble and anxiety in Church 
 and State. As long as Queen Eleanor and Archbishop 
 Hubert Walter lived, John kept within certain bounds ; but 
 now all restraint was thrown ol^', and he defied not only 
 Popes and ecclesiastics, but all order and decency. In 
 many respects John was one of the ablest of his race ; it 
 was by his utter failure in, nay defiance of, purity, truth, 
 and justice that he fell, in time to save England, for his 
 posterity, though not for himself. 
 
 But with the consecration of Langton by Pope 
 Innocent HI., in June, 1207, began John's struggle with the 
 Church, and ultimately with the nation, which led eventu- 
 ally to his own ruin. John refused to receive Langton. In 
 1208 the kingdom was placed under an interdict : in 1209 
 the king was declared excommunicate. He seized the 
 estates of the clergy, 
 
 ' The only good deed that I find recorded of him was his founding 
 the prebends of Ilminster and Long Sutton.
 
 298 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 Bishop Joceline sided with the archbishop, and with him and 
 others had to escape to the Continent. Here they remained 
 till John was compelled to yield at last to the terrors of 
 personal excommunication, and a bull absolving his subjects 
 from their allegiance. He had defied the interdict which 
 had closed every parish church in the kingdom ; but the 
 hand was put forth and touched him personally, and he 
 gave way. One of his first acts of submission was to issue 
 letters of recall to the Archbishop of Canterbury, the 
 bishops of Bath, Ely, Hereford, Lmcoln, and London, and 
 the prior and monks of Canterbury, May 24, 12 13. 
 
 Bishop Joceline then returned to his native place and his 
 episcopal city. He found Bishop Reginald's cathedral in a 
 grievous state of disrepair, requiring so much to be done 
 towards its restoration that he has been credited with all his 
 predecessor's good work. During his absence he had wit- 
 nessed with no unheeding eyes the most magnificent 
 specimens of church architecture abroad; he had seen the 
 cathedral of Notre Dame, at Paris, then nearly completed ; 
 and he may probably have been present at the consecration 
 of Rheims Cathedral in 121 1. With improved knowledge, 
 and enlarged ideas and refined taste. Bishop Joceline pro- 
 ceeded then to his work of restoration; but not content with 
 completing what was already begun, he, like all other great 
 minds, must stamp upon his work the impress of his own 
 genius ; and still holding the rich abbey of Glastonbury, he 
 was able with the large funds at his disposal to design the 
 great western front, and complete the cathedral. 
 
 This magnificent piece of work, unique of its kind, is 
 almost composed of niches, raised tier above tier, containing
 
 JOCELINE TROTMAN, OF WELLS. 299 
 
 each one or more statues, in all 300 in number. At least 
 150 of these are either colossal or the size of life. The 
 doors are small, for is not the gate strait or narrow by which 
 we enter into life ? Then, tier above tier, rise the figures of 
 apostles and prophets, upon which foundation the Church is 
 laid. Then angels holding scrolls bearing the legend, 
 " Gloria in Excelsis," and holding in their hands mitres and 
 crowns to reward such as overcome. Above these again are 
 scenes and worthies from both the Old and New Testaments : 
 amongst these groups is one representing the Last Supper. 
 Then in the tympanum above the porch is the Virgin 
 seated, supporting the infant Jesus treading on a serpent. 
 The fourth and fifth tiers represent historical characters. 
 The seventh represents the Resurrection ; this contains in 
 all about 150 figures. In the seventh, the whole hierarchy 
 of heaven is represented by the nine orders of angels — 
 angels, archangels, powers, thrones, dominions, principalities, 
 authorities, cherubim, and seraphim. The eighth tier 
 represents the twelve apostles as judging the twelve tribes 
 of Israel. In the ninth are three niches — two are empty ; 
 in the centre one are the feet of a statue, " doubtless," says 
 Mr. Cockerell, " Christ sitting in judgment, with the Virgin 
 and St. John the Baptist on either side, types of the old and 
 new law." 
 
 This grand fagade, with its groups of figures all engaged 
 in praise to the Unseen, who presides over all, has been 
 supposed to have been intended to illustrate the Te Dcum, 
 for "The glorious company of the Apostles praise Thee. 
 The goodly fellowship of the Prophets praise Thee. The 
 noble army of Martyrs praise Thee." In the second tier :
 
 300 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 " To Thee all Angels cry aloud, the Heavens and all the 
 Powers therein ; " and over the central door : " Thou art the 
 King of Glory, O Christ. When thou tookest upon Thee to 
 deliver man, Thou didst not abhor the Virgin's womb." 
 In the third, fourth, and fifth tiers : " The Holy Church 
 throughout all the world doth acknowledge Thee." In 
 the sixth, seventh and eighth : "When Thou didst over- 
 come the sharpness of death, Thou didst open Thy kingdom 
 to all believers. We therefore pray Thee help Thy servants, 
 whom Thou hast redeemed with Thy precious blood. Make 
 them to be numbered with Thy Saints in glory everlasting." 
 In the tenth : " We believe that Thou shalt come to be our 
 Judge." The whole work proclaims : " Day by day we 
 magnify Thee, and we worship Thy Name, ever world with- 
 out end." 
 
 Such was Bishop Joceline's grand idea, nobly carried out, 
 to make the stones themselves cry out the praises of our 
 God and King, and to illustrate in sculpture St. Ambrose's 
 grand Church hymn. To the present day musicians never 
 weary of setting it to fresh strains, but to him alone did the 
 idea present itself of embodying this universal hymn of 
 praise in imperishable stone. For six hundred years and 
 more has this magnificent work been proclaiming with its 
 silent voice, " We praise Thee, O God; we acknowledge Thee 
 to be the Lord." 
 
 But Joceline did not disdain to give his mind to humbler 
 but not less useful works. He founded a grammar school 
 at Wells, probably after that see was again separated from 
 Glastonbury ; he had himself almost certainly been edu- 
 cated in the abbey (in his time the only good school in the
 
 JOCELINE TROTMAN, OF WELLS. 3OI 
 
 diocese). He founded chapels at Wells and Wokey. He 
 built the palace, with the great hall — for are not bishops to 
 be given to hospitality ? It has been said that the Trotmans 
 were apparently men of substance ; he obtained from his 
 brother Hugh, Bishop of Lincoln, the three manors of 
 Congresbury, Cheddar, and Axbridge, and attached them 
 to the see. But perhaps nothing is more pleasing than to 
 find the two brothers, bishops though they were of sees 
 wide apart, uniting to found a hospital for the benefit of 
 their native town. It was known as the hospital of St. 
 John ; but its benevolent purpose could not spare it from 
 the sacrilegious hands which laid their grip on so much that 
 was sacred and beneficent. 
 
 The greater part of this work was, of course, done in the 
 reign of Henry III., but we must turn back a little to the 
 death of John. It was in August, 12 15, immediately after 
 the signing of the great Charter, that John, seeking to evade 
 its conditions, appealed to Rome, and the Pope took his 
 side against the justly incensed barons. Langton, who saw 
 himself powerless against the Pope's legate, determined to 
 go to Rome, and Pandulf suspended the archbishop at the 
 moment of his embarkation. And now the barons, pushed 
 to the last extremity, offered the crown to Louis, the son of 
 the King of France, who accepted the offer and invaded 
 England. Had their schemes been carried out, it would 
 have resulted in England becoming a province of France. 
 From this we were saved by the death of the tyrant in the 
 following year, Avhen, through the wise statesmanship of the 
 great Earl of Pembroke, the greater part of the barons 
 returned to their allegiance. The first act of Pembroke was
 
 302 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 to get the young king crowned. This was only possible in 
 the west, which still remained loyal. It is said by some that 
 the boy — he was only nine years of age — was disguised as 
 a page and taken to Gloucester. There, in the absence of 
 the archbishop, he was crowned by Peter de Roches, Bishop 
 of Winchester, and Joceline, Bishop of Bath. Sylvester 
 of Worcester and William of Coventry were also present, 
 with other prelates, but apparently took no part in the coro- 
 nation. Then Bishop Joceline dictated the oath to the 
 young king. It was as follows : " Quod honorem, pacem 
 ac reverentiam portabit Deo et sanctee ecclesise et ejus 
 ordinatis, omnibus diebus vitae suce : quod in populo sibi 
 commisso rectam justitiam tenebit ; quodque leges malas et 
 iniquas consuetudines, si quse sint in regno, delebit et bonas 
 observabit et ab omnibus faciet observari." ^ Gualo, the 
 legate, was present, so that the Pope's authority confirmed 
 the consecration, but Henry had to do homage to the Pope 
 in the person of Gualo. 
 
 One act of restitution the good bishop was compelled to 
 make. The monks of Glastonbury, after a persistent 
 struggle for twelve years, obtained, by an appeal to the court 
 of Rome, a decree dissolving their enforced union with the 
 see of Wells. This they obtained in the year 1218, but at 
 the price of four manors, viz., Winscombe, Puckchurch, 
 Blackford, and Cranmore, which were yielded to the see of 
 
 • That he will give honour, peace, and reverence towards God and 
 holy Church and her ordinances all the days of his life ; that he will 
 maintain right justice towards his people, and that he will abolish bad 
 laws and wicked customs, if such there be in the kingdom, and will 
 observe and cause to be observed such as are good by all men.
 
 JOCELINE TROTMAN, OF WELLS. 303 
 
 Wells. Joceline now resumed the old title of Bishop of 
 Bath and Wells, and Glastonbury returned to its normal 
 state as the greatest monastic foundation in England. In 
 truth the union was an ill-assorted one, for Wells was 
 essentially a collegiate foundation, with nothing of the 
 monastery about it. They each had their allotted work to 
 do, and, in the main, they did it well. 
 
 Having held the episcopal office for nearly thirty-seven 
 years, Bishop Joceline died November 19, 1242, and was 
 buried in the centre of the choir. His tomb was marked 
 by an inlaid brass ; that has disappeared for many a year, but 
 the slab which covered it, and which was indented with the 
 marks of the brass, and which therefore might well have 
 been restored, was lost in some recent restorations. Of this 
 great prelate, then, no monument remains but his own works. 
 Of him was said, " No one had ever been like this man, and 
 we have never seen a successor equal to him." Quaint old 
 Fuller says of him : " God, to square his great undertakings, 
 gave him a long life to his large heart." 
 
 It should be added that the material used in his work 
 was Doulting stone, from St. Andrew's quarry, and that 
 the work is believed to have been done almost entirely 
 by native artists and workmen, it differing essentially from 
 that known to have been the work of Italians and other 
 foreigners. 
 
 One would fain know something of the inner life of this 
 great Sumorscetan. "Ye shall know him by his work," is 
 nearly all that can be said of a man whose lineage, name, 
 and education appear to have belonged wholly to his own 
 county, and whose life, with the exception of five years of
 
 304 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 enforced exile, was spent entirely in and was wholly devoted 
 to his own diocese and his own people. 
 
 Authorities. — Fuller's Worthies ; Jackson's Guide to 
 Wells ; Green's History of England ; Stubbs' Con- 
 stitutional History.
 
 HUQH Tl^OTJVlAI^, OF WeLL3. 
 
 (Bishop of Lincoln, A.D. 1209-1232.) 
 
 Of this prelate, as of his brother of Wells, it may be said 
 that, after his elevation to the Episcopate, we but read his 
 life in the history of his diocese. Both brothers were 
 devoted to their work ; both were distinguished by undying 
 love for their native place ; both shared in the great archi- 
 tectural development of their age ; both were men famous in 
 their generation ; both have shared the same fate in being 
 well-nigh forgotten in the present age by those who have 
 entered into their works. But Bishop Joceline, presumably 
 the elder brother, seems to have had a larger mind and a 
 more elevated imagination ; while in Bishop Hugh we find 
 more of method, order, and government. 
 
 Between the episcopal rule at Lincoln of St. Hugh of 
 Avalon and Hugh of Wells intervened that of William 
 of Blois, with, however, a vacancy in the one case of two, 
 in the other of three years, during which the revenues were 
 diverted to the king's use. It is remarkable that the writ 
 containing the king's letters-patent for seizing the revenues 
 
 21
 
 3o6 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 were committed to the care of Hugh Trotman, brother to 
 the Bishop of Bath and Glastonbury. 
 
 The case of Becket and his father had not taught King 
 John, even worldly, wisdom in ecclesiastical matters, and he 
 argued, from the readiness of Archdeacon Hugh to bear his 
 letters of, what was in fact, spoliation and plunder, that he 
 would find him ready to take his part in his quarrel with the 
 Church. So he appointed him to the vacant see of Lincoln; 
 but the kingdom was under an interdict, and the archdeacon 
 was unable to obtain consecration in England, and went to 
 Rouen for the purpose. Here he met the Archbishop 
 Stephen Langton and his brother. He was speedily per- 
 suaded to range himself on the side of the Church and the 
 nation, for the struggle was then not only for the rights 
 and freedom of the Church, but also for the liberty of the 
 subject, and freedom from an intolerable tyranny. He took 
 the oath of canonical obedience to the archbishop, and was 
 consecrated by him December 20, 1209. But now, having 
 identified himself with the cause of the Church, he dared 
 not return, and was forced to remain in exile ; losing, of 
 course, the income of his see, and living at his own expense 
 abroad. 
 
 Nearly four years passed while the two brothers remained 
 in exile ; and John, sinking gradually into the lowest depths 
 of degradation, found himself reduced to resign his crown 
 into the hands of the Pope's legate on the 15th of May, the 
 eve of the Ascension. Deserted by all, and for the time 
 thoroughly humbled, the archbishop and his suffragans were 
 recalled. On the 17th of August Archbishop Langton and 
 the bishops, including the brothers of Wells and Lincoln,
 
 HUGH TROTMAN, OF WELLS. 307 
 
 landed at Dover; and from thence "went to Winchester to the 
 king, who, meeting them, in the way, fell flat upon the earth 
 before their feete, and with teers beseeched them to take 
 pittie on him, and of the realme of England. The arch- 
 bishoppe and bishoppes likewise, with teares, tooke him up 
 from the ground, and brought him into the doores of the 
 cathedral church, and with the Psalme of Miserere absolved 
 him. Then the king tooke an othe to call in all wicked 
 lawes, and to put in place the lawes of King Edward. 
 Divine service being ended, the king, the archbishoppe, 
 bishoppes, and nobles dyned all at one table." ^ 
 
 But though the sentence of excommunication was reversed, 
 the Pope still refused to wholly withdraw the interdict until 
 full restitution was made to the clergy, and ample reparation 
 given for all damages which they had sustained. The clergy 
 sent in their demands, and to Lincoln was allotted the sum 
 of 15,000 marks, which was paid ; for Bishop Hugh was in- 
 conveniently well up in the temporal affairs of his diocese. 
 The king wrote to Roger de Neville to restore to the bishop 
 the money received from the Abbey of Eynsham ; he bids 
 Brian de Insula furnish him with 300 stags for Stowe Park ; 
 he \vrites to the Sheriff of Nottingham to eject all trespassers 
 on the bishop's lands. 
 
 But the terrible troubles of the latter days of King John's 
 
 ' Stowe. One cannot help wondering whether, when the bishops 
 absolved the king, they knew of his last horrible crime, viz., battering 
 to death, by tying him to a horse's tail, poor Peter of I'ontefract, who 
 had prophesied that by Ascension Day there should be no king in Eng- 
 land. Nor indeed was there, fur it was on the eve of that day that 
 John resigned his crown to the legate, who refused to restore it for some 
 days. Nor was John even satisfied with this piece of barbarity, for he 
 caused not only Peter, but his son to be hanged !
 
 308 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 reign came on, and fell with peculiar severity on the diocese 
 and county of Lincoln. It was at one of the bishop's 
 palaces, at Sleaford, that John halted for one night when 
 striving to escape from dishonour and death. Then, after 
 the momentary relief caused by the death of John, followed 
 the horrors of the battle of Lincoln Fair and the sack of the 
 town. The bishop and the clergy of the cathedral being 
 considered partizans of the barons against the French prince, 
 the cathedral church was spoiled, and the precentor, Geoffrey 
 of Deeping, was robbed of ii,ooo marks of silver, probably 
 a sum destined to be employed in the building of the 
 cathedral. Nor was this enough, for, on the bishop's return 
 to his diocese, he had to pay i,ooo marks to the Pope, and 
 loo to the legate, before he could occupy it. Truly it seems 
 at this time as if the whole body, politic — ecclesiastical, as 
 well as secular — was bleeding at every pore. 
 
 But Bishop Hugh's wise administration soon produced 
 amendment. He exercised a vigorous discipline, especially 
 over the monasteries, enforcing everywhere the establishment 
 of vicarages ' where the great tithes were in the possession 
 of the religious houses. He also carried on building and 
 restoration with zeal. The cathedral again began to rise in 
 the beauty conceived by St. Hugh ; an episcopal house was 
 
 'Vicarages were the outcome of one of the abuses of the monastic 
 system. The Pope, the sovereign, or patrons of livings would bestow 
 benefices on some monastery, with the understanding, of course, that 
 the monastery should provide for the spiritual care of the parish. If 
 this were near the monastery all might be well ; if not, some unpopular 
 monk or some ill -paid secular priest was put in charge, and the land or 
 revenues left for the benefit of the parish, were diverted from their uses. 
 Bishop Hugh, therefore, did a good work in insisting that these vicars 
 or substitutes should be well paid and efficient men.
 
 HUGH TROTMAN, OF WELLS. 309 
 
 built at Bugden ; the hall of the bishop's house at Lincoln, 
 begun by St. Hugh, was completed ; another hall built at 
 Ham. The bishop's parks were stocked with deer — a 
 thoroughly energetic man was at the helm of the diocese. 
 But in his care for the temporalities he did not forget the 
 spiritual wants of his see. To Bishop Hugh of Wells we 
 owe the earliest, probably, of those papers of inquiries 
 which afterwards figure so frequently in the lives of mediaeval 
 bishops. 
 
 In the inquiries to be made of the archdeacons in each of 
 the ecclesiastical divisions in the diocese of Lincoln, the 
 questions are forty-nine in number. They are given in full in 
 Canon Perry's " Life of St. Hugh, and some of his Prede- 
 cessors and Successors." A few are subjoined as examples : 
 
 1. Are there any rectors or vicars enormously illiterate? 
 
 2. Is the Sacrament of the Eucharist carried to the sick 
 with due reverence, and kept carefully protected, as is 
 fitting ? 
 
 17. Do any clerks frequent the company of actors, or 
 play at dice or bones (taxillos)? 
 
 19. Have any, more cures of souls than one, without dis- 
 pensation ? 
 
 21. Does any priest extort money for penance or the 
 other Sacraments, or enjoin penances which bring him 
 gain ? 
 
 26. Are grave-yards everywhere enclosed, and churches 
 decently built and adorned, and the vessels for use in them 
 rightly provided and kept ? 
 
 33. Is any priest negligent in visiting the sick ?
 
 3IO MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 Surely these show a wise and earnest desire for the good 
 government of the diocese committed to his charge. 
 
 Bishop Hugh had the pleasure of witnessing the canoni- 
 zation of his famous namesake in 1220, and his first transla- 
 tion, and of seeing one of his canons, Richard the Chancellor, 
 raised to the Primacy. He died February 7, 1235, and was 
 buried in the cathedral, February 10. He was succeeded by 
 the famous Grostete, whose constant patron he had been. 
 
 Authorities. — Chiefly Canon Perry's Life of St. Hugh, 
 his Predecessors and Successors ; also Stowe and 
 Hume.
 
 Phix^o^ophef^^ of ^omef^^et. 
 
 ROGER BACON. 
 
 (Circa A.D. 1214-1292.) 
 
 Greatest among, not only the philosophers of Somerset, 
 but the philosophers of Europe of that age, and, having 
 regard to the ignorance and obstacles he had to overcome, 
 probably the greatest in the world — stands the name of 
 Roger Bacon, known in his own day as " Mirabilis Doctor." 
 There was a quaint custom in that age of giving the most 
 celebrated teachers of the day some appellation by which 
 they were distinguished among the learned. Thus Thomas 
 Aquinas was the " Angelical Doctor " ; Alexander Hales, of 
 Gloucester, the " Irrefragable Doctor " ; but none so well 
 deserved his title as Roger Bacon, the " Wonderful Doctor." 
 It is remarkable that both the year of the birth and death 
 of Roger Bacon are carefully recorded. He was born at 
 Ilchester in the year 12 14. "The life of Roger Bacon," 
 says Green, "almost covers the thirteenth century. He 
 was the child of royalist parents, who had been driven into 
 exile and reduced to poverty by the civil wars. From
 
 312 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 Oxford, where he studied under Edmund of Abingdon — 
 otherwise known as Edmund Rich or St. Edmund, Arch- 
 bishop of Canterbury — he went to Paris. It was the custom 
 in those days, before the building of separate colleges had 
 placed the students under a more exact and careful surveil- 
 lance, for the scholars to remain at one university as long as 
 they chose, and having gained all they could from it to 
 migrate to another. They attended the lectures of their 
 favourite professor, and having extracted all the information 
 he had to give them, they passed on, it may be, to Paris or 
 Bologna. At this period Oxford and Paris stood highest in 
 all Europe for the excellence of their professors. But 
 Oxford then was far different from the fair and stately city 
 that we see now. " In the outer aspect of the university," 
 says Greene, " there was nothing of the pomp that overawes 
 the freshman as he first paces the ' High ' or looks down 
 from the gallery of St. Mary's. In the stead of long fronts 
 of venerable colleges, of stately walks beneath the im- 
 memorial elms, history plunges us into the mean and 
 filthy lanes of a mediaeval town. Thousands of boys, 
 huddled in bare lodging-houses, clustering round teachers 
 as poor as themselves, in church-porch and house-porch, 
 drinking, quarrelling, dicing, begging at the corners of the 
 streets, take the place of the brightly-coloured train of 
 doctors and heads." 
 
 Such is a picture of the life into which the young student 
 from Somerset was thrown. He studied under William 
 Sherwood, Archdeacon of Lincoln, celebrated for his mathe- 
 matical attainments, and both at Oxford and Paris under 
 Richard Fishacre, a distinguished lecturer on the sciences.
 
 PHILOSOPHERS OF SOMERSET. 313 
 
 But Bacon soon cast aside the trammels of Aristotelian 
 philosophy, and was himself, rather than his great name- 
 sake, Francis Bacon, the author of inductive philosophy. 
 The spirit in which he worked is shown by his saying, on a 
 disputed fact in physics — " / have tried it, and it is not 
 the fact, but the very reverse" In Paris he pursued his 
 investigations in science, but was continually hindered by 
 the want of money for the purchase of books, instruments, 
 &c., &c. He spent all his own heritage, and must have 
 managed to imbue others with a belief in him, for he is said 
 to have spent the sum of ^^2,000 on his experiments, an 
 immense sum in those days, fully equal to ;^5o,ooo at the 
 present day. 
 
 Discontented with the learning of the schools, he chiefly 
 employed himself in the study of what we call the laws of 
 nature, and soon discovered how fruitless and barren in 
 result was the philosophy of Aristotle. So strongly did he 
 feel its tendency rather to hinder than assist original research, 
 that he said, "Si haberem potestatem super libros Aristotelis, 
 ego facerem omnes cremari ; quia non est temporis amissio 
 studere in illis, et causa erroris et multiplicatio ignorantioe 
 ultra id quod valent explicari." 
 
 It was about this time, but whether when studying in 
 Paris or on his return to Oxford does not seem certain, that, 
 by the advice of his friend Grostete, he assumed the friar's 
 gown. These begging friars were a feature in the eccle- 
 siastical as well as scientific development of that age. The 
 new order seems to have been formed partly with the idea 
 of having a body of preachers alike untrammelled by parish 
 duties or monastic discipline, a sort of ecclesiastical knights-
 
 314 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 errant, who owed allegiance directly to the Pope, and acted 
 as a kind of mission clergy. At first they were welcomed 
 by'earnest churchmen, such as Grostete, and it was by his 
 advice that Bacon and others joined their order ; and there 
 is little doubt that their wandering lives, the various degrees 
 of society in which they mixed, fostered a freer spirit of 
 inquiry than obtained among the other clergy. 
 
 He returned to Oxford in 1240, and, under the shelter of 
 his Franciscan gown, both studied and taught diligently. 
 He and his brother, or more probably his uncle, Robert 
 Bacon, distinguished themselves by preaching before the 
 king, Henry HI. Robert inveighed against Peter de 
 Rupibus, or Peter des Roches, and the excessive deference 
 paid by the king to his opinion. Roger had "a pleasant 
 wit," ' and enforced his relative's exordium by telling the 
 king that the most dangerous things at sea were Petrae et 
 Rupes, in allusion to the bishop's name, signifying stones 
 and rocks. " The king, therefore, taking the good advice 
 of Schollers, which he would not of his peeres, summons a 
 Parliament to be holden at Westminster, giving the world to 
 know withall that his purpose was to amend by their advice 
 whatsoever ought to be amended." 
 
 But Bacon's name is chiefly memorable as the first great 
 master in science who investigated nature for himself; and 
 his discoveries, his guesses, his glimpses of truth, are more 
 wonderful than any like fact we know, especially when we 
 consider the gross ignorance that prevailed, and the utterly 
 empirical methods that were in vogue at the time. At any 
 
 * The above is borrowed not, as the reader may suppose, from "John 
 Gilpin," but from Speed's "Chronicle."
 
 PHILOSOPHERS OF SOMERSET. 315 
 
 rate, it is he and not his great namesake, Francis Bacon, 
 who should be called the father of inductive philosophy ; 
 and it seems absolutely certain that the latter had read 
 Roger Bacon's works and taken to himself the credit of the 
 method. The coincidence of the name, after an interval of 
 four hundred years, approaches to the marvellous, but this 
 wonder is rather lessened when we realize that the younger 
 philosopher borrowed his ideas from the elder — unacknow- 
 ledged. ^ But Bacon's studies were not confined to what 
 we call science. He studied Greek, Latin, Hebrew, and 
 Arabic. He rectified the mistakes in the calendars, though 
 his corrections were not adopted at the time, but later 
 science has proved their correctness. As a mechanician, 
 Bacon was more renowned than an astronomer, and the 
 admiration and stupid wonder which his achievements 
 excited fixed upon him the character of a magician. 
 Optics he greatly improved, and led the way to, if he did 
 not actually invent the telescope. 
 
 But it was in chemistry that his discoveries were most 
 conspicuous. He invented gunpowder, and had consider- 
 able knowledge of practical medicine. But now the idea 
 of magic and the unlawfulness of the powers with which he 
 worked spread to the authorities, and he was confined to his 
 own cell. It was by the order of Pope Innocent IV. that he 
 was forbidden to lecture at Oxford, and that he was after- 
 wards imprisoned. 
 
 ' It is not, I think, well known that ^Milton, a little later, committed 
 the same dishonourable piracy. The whole scheme and many passages, 
 almost entire, of his " Paradise Lost " are borrowed from the old 
 Saxon poet, Coedmon — with no acknowledgment.
 
 3l6 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 The Cardinal Bishop of Sabina — a man whose name 
 should be held in honour as being above the prejudices 
 and in advance of the ignorance of his age — hearing of this 
 ** Doctor Mirabilis," sent to him, and requested him to 
 transmit to him a full account of his discoveries. This, 
 however, he could not do, as he was forbidden by his 
 superior to write and publish his works. 
 
 In a short time, however, the cardinal became Pope 
 Clement IV., and his authority overriding every other, 
 Bacon wrote to him to tell him he was ready to comply 
 with his desire. He set to work at once to prepare his 
 " Opus Majus," a sort of digest or new edition of his former 
 works ; but here new dii^culties beset him : he wanted at 
 least ;j^6o in order to procure instruments, to pay tran- 
 scribers, &c. He had spent all his money, his family were 
 ruined ; but some of his friends, by pawning their goods, 
 managed to furnish him with the sum he wanted, in default 
 of an advance from the Pope which he had expected. 
 Meanwhile he set to work with almost superhuman energy, 
 and in little more than a year his work was completed. It 
 was presented to the Pope, but his work was his sole 
 reward. Nevertheless, this year (a.d. 1267), this Annus 
 Mirabilis of English science should be marked as a red- 
 letter day in her calendar. 
 
 He sent his work to the Pope by the hand of John of 
 London, his favourite pupil, of whom he speaks with 
 remarkable appreciation and tenderness. In the letter 
 of introduction to Clement, that accompanied his book, 
 he says : "When he " (John of London ') " came to me as 
 ' Or, as some say, John of Paris.
 
 PHILOSOPHERS OF SOMERSET. 317 
 
 a poor boy, I caused him to be nurtured and instructed for 
 the love of God, especially since for aptitude and innocence 
 I have never found so towardly a youth. Five or six years 
 ago I caused him to be taught in languages, mathematics, 
 and optics, and I have gratuitously instructed him with my 
 own lips since the time I received your mandate. There is 
 no one at Paris who knows so much of the root of philo- 
 sophy, though he has not produced the branches, flowers, 
 and fruit because of his youth, and because he has had no 
 experience in teaching. But he has the means of surpassing 
 all the Latins if he live to grow old, and goes on as he has 
 begun." And this is all we know of this promising youth ! 
 
 The work was received by Clement, but his death, soon 
 afterwards, seems to have prevented his giving any material 
 help. He was succeeded by a Pope hostile to progress and 
 investigation, and by the influence of the general of the 
 Franciscan order Bacon was again silenced and imprisoned. 
 The prohibition appears to have been withdrawn ; for treatise 
 after treatise have of late been disentombed from our 
 libraries. They are but developments of the magnificent 
 conception he had laid before Clement. From the world 
 around he looked for, and found no recognition. " Unheard, 
 forgotten, buried, the old man died as he had lived, and it 
 has been reserved for later ages to roll away the obscurity 
 that has gathered round his memory, and to place first in 
 the great roll of modern science the name of Roger Bacon. 
 
 But we undertake not only to tell the real, but also the 
 mythical, history of our Somerset heroes ; and the principal 
 legends with regard to Bacon are apparently embodied in a 
 drama by Greene, a contemporary of Shakespeare, of which
 
 3l8 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 is subjoined a brief sketch. The play is entitled "The 
 Honourable History of Friar Bacon and Friar Bungay." 
 
 The fame of these two learned friars of O.xford had travelled 
 abroad, and so great was the desire to witness their marvel- 
 lous deeds of magic, that the Emperor of Germany came to 
 England to witness Bacon's powers. He brought over with 
 him one Jaques Vandermast, who was supposed to be the 
 greatest necromancer of the age. He had been crowned as 
 conqueror with laurel at Padua, Sien, Florence, Bologna, 
 Rheims, Louvain, Rotterdam, Frankfort, Utrecht, and 
 Orleans, for overcoming all who had come to try' conclu- 
 sions with him. 
 
 It was agreed between the sovereigns that the King of 
 England (Henry IH.) and the emperor should repair to 
 Oxford, and there be present at a trial of skill between 
 those learned masters of magic, and whichever gained the 
 day was to be crowned, not with bays, but with a coronet 
 of choicest gold. 
 
 With these came a third potentate, the King of Castile, 
 who had brought over his daughter Eleanor to be married 
 to Prince Edward. The kings being seated, a preliminary 
 trial of skill is proposed between Vandermast and Bungay ; 
 and they begin with one of those quibbling discussions on 
 words which formed so great a part of the learning of the 
 Middle Ages. Having tired of this fruitless struggle, from 
 which no result can be obtained, Vandermast proposes a 
 trial of magic, and asks Bungay what he can do. Bungay 
 offers to raise the tree that in the garden of Hesperides was 
 guarded by a fearful dragon. The tree appeared, and the 
 dragon spouted out fire and smoke. Then King Henry
 
 PHILOSOPHERS OF SOMERSET. 319 
 
 asked what they thought of such cunning skill, but Vander- 
 mast laughed at it as no more than any tyro in the art could 
 do. He declares that he will produce Hercules, who shall 
 destroy the tree in spite of the dragon ; and at the call — 
 
 " Hercules ! Prodi, prodi Hercules," 
 Hercules appears, and begins to strip the tree. Bungay owns 
 himself worsted in the conflict, and Vandermast demands 
 that he shall be crowned. 
 
 But now Bacon enters. Vandermast orders Hercules to 
 proceed with the stripping of the tree, but Hercules pro- 
 fesses himself unable to do it in the presence of so great a 
 master ; but when Bacon desires him to take Vandermast, 
 the tree and all, to Hapsburgh, straight he obeys, and the 
 foiled necromancer is carried off. Bacon then asks the 
 company to dinner, and gives them only pottage and broth ; 
 at which, after such proofs of his skill, they are not un- 
 naturally offended. He says that he only wished to show 
 them a poor scholar's fare, and promises a feast which shall 
 be furnished from Egypt, Persia, Spain, Candia, and Judaea. 
 
 We are now introduced to Bacon's cell in Brazen-Nose 
 College at Oxford. He thus describes the wondrous head 
 of brass, which had taken seven years' study to construct, 
 and what he intends to do by its power : — 
 
 " I have contriv'd and fram'd a head of brass 
 (I made Belcephon hammer out the stufi"), 
 And that by art shall read philosophy : 
 And I will strengthen England by my skill, 
 That if ten Ccesars liv'd and reign'd in Rome, 
 ^Yith all the legion Europe doth contain, 
 They should not touch a grass of English ground ; 
 The work that Ninus rear'd at Babylon,
 
 320 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 The brazen walls fram'd by Semiramis, 
 Carv'd out like to the portal of the sun, 
 Shall not be such as rings the English strand 
 From Dover to the market-place of Rye." 
 
 For threescore days have he and Bungay watched the 
 head, and nature now craves rest. He desires his servant 
 Miles to watch the head, and wake him instantly if it speaks, 
 or all his labour will be lost. He sleeps. After a time a 
 " great noise " is heard, and the head says — 
 
 " Time is." 
 
 But Miles gibes at it, and asks, after his master's seven 
 years' toil had it nothing more worth the saying : and surely 
 it is not well to wake him from the sleep he so sorely needs 
 for two words. So he waits and watches. Another great 
 noise and commotion. Again the head speaks, and says — 
 
 " Time was." 
 
 Miles still declines to wake his master, and sohloquizes : 
 
 " Yes, marry, time icas when my master was a wise man, but 
 
 that was before he began to make the brazen head." A fresh 
 
 noise, and 
 
 " Time is past," 
 
 says the head. Lightning flashes forth, and a hand appears 
 that breaks down the head with a hammer. Miles now 
 awakens his master, declaring that the end of the world is 
 come. Bacon awakes to find that — 
 
 " 'Tis past indeed ; 
 My life, my fame, my glory, all are past. — 
 Bacon, 
 
 The turrets of thy hope are ruin'd down, 
 Thy seven years' study lieth in the dust : 
 Thy Brazen Head lies broken through a slave 
 That watched, and would not when the head did will."
 
 PHILOSOPHERS OF SOMERSET. 32 1 
 
 After this episode, Bungay comes in to rouse Eacon from 
 his state of despair. 
 
 Meanwhile, two Oxford scholars seek Bacon in his cell. 
 They introduce themselves as Suffolk men, sons of neigh- 
 bouring squires, friends, as they themselves are ; they desire 
 to know how their fathers fare, and crave a sight of them 
 in Bacon's wondrous glass. 
 
 They behold their fathers engaged in an angry discussion, 
 which ends in a deadly struggle, in which they slay each 
 other. The sons, at the fearful sight, turn angrily upon 
 each other, till they, in like manner, fall dead. 
 
 Bacon, horrified at this double catastrophe, breaks his 
 glass, and forswears necromancy, vowing that he will 
 
 " Spend the remnant of his life 
 In pure devotion, praying to his God 
 That He would save what Bacon vainly lost." 
 
 This play, whose date is of the time of Queen Elizabeth, 
 of course represents the popular opinion with regard to 
 Bacon. The brazen head seems an allegory on the known 
 moral fact that an opportunity let slip, lost time, &c., can 
 never be recovered. For the legend of the glass, it is evidently 
 a distorted account of the wondrous powers of the telescope 
 which he certainly, in some degree, invented. It is thought 
 that Friar Bungay — who was a real personage — was a char- 
 latan, and tried to mimic some of Bacon's discoveries by 
 trick and so-called magic ; but whether he was so, and thus, 
 by his pretended powers, was in some degree answerable 
 for Bacon's being deemed a wizard, and his consequent 
 persecution ; or whether he was only a humble friend and 
 
 22
 
 322 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 admirer of his great master's marvellous knowledge, is not, 
 1 think, known. 
 
 Authorities for the Life of Bacon. — Various 
 biographies, and Green's History of the English 
 People ; for the Legends, Robert Greene's Play of 
 Friar Bacon and Friar Bungay.
 
 ^\Y\ Heni^y Bractoim. 
 
 LORD CHIEF JUSTICE IN THE REIGN OF HENRY III. 
 
 ■:o:- 
 
 "' Henrici de Bracton de Legibus et consuetudinibus Anglice." 
 
 On the Lazvs and Customs of England. 
 
 " The First Book : On the Division of Things. 
 
 ■"These two things are necessary for a king who rules 
 rightly, arms forsooth, and laws ; by which either time of 
 "svar or of peace may be rightly governed, for each of 
 them requires the aid of the other, in order that on the one 
 hand the armed power may be in security, and on the other 
 the laws themselves may be maintained by the use and 
 protection of arms. For if arms should fail against enemies 
 who are rebellious and unsubdued, the realm will so be 
 without defence ; but if laws should, justice will be there- 
 upon exterminated, nor will there be any one to render a 
 rightful judgment. 
 
 " Whereas in almost all countries they use laws and 
 written right, England alone uses within her boundaries 
 unwritten custom and right."
 
 324 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 Such is the commencement of — with the exception of 
 Ranulph Glanvil, in the second Henry's reign, who, the 
 first since the Conquest, collected the English laws into one 
 body — the iirst great work on English law. It continued 
 for three hundred years till the time of Coke, the great 
 authority on the common law of England. 
 
 Sir Henry Bracton was a member of an ancient family, 
 and was born at Bracton Court, at the foot of the north hill 
 near Minehead, on the way to Porlock, Neither the date 
 of his birth or death is known with any certainty. 
 
 During the reigns of King John and his son Henry the 
 in., a constant struggle was going on between the king and 
 the barons — who then represented the people ; the king 
 striving to place himself beyond and above the law, while 
 the nobles, oftentimes assisted by the clergy, were constantly 
 appealing to the laws and basing their opposition to the 
 sovereign on the legal rights of the people. Bracton, born 
 during these times, and while the struggle was going on, 
 seems to have carefully weighed both sides, and arrived at a 
 much clearer and more definite idea of the rights of each, 
 and their relative duties to each other, than has often been 
 clearly grasped, not only then, but even to the present time. 
 He enjoyed a liberal education, having been brought up 
 at Oxford, and while there specially devoted himself to 
 the study of law. 
 
 He contrived, while maintaining the character of a 
 good, conscientious, and upright judge, yet to have been 
 in high repute with Henry HI., who certainly was more 
 famous for breaking the law than for maintaining it. 
 When Bracton took up his abode in London the king did
 
 SIR HENRY BRACTON. 325 
 
 all he could to keep him there, and near his own person, 
 and in order to do this he obtained for him the Earl of 
 Derby's house, till the heirs of that deceased nobleman 
 should occupy it themselves. 
 
 In the twenty-ninth year of his reign Bracton was ap- 
 pointed by the king justice itinerant, and he performed the 
 duties of that office with such diHgence that he was 
 appointed chief justice. " He so tempered," it is said, " his 
 justice and authority with equity and integrity, that he was 
 one of the chief pillars of the Commonwealth, in which he 
 allowed no one to offend without punishment, and no one 
 to do well without reward." Such is scarcely one's idea of 
 the state of justice in Henry HI.'s reign, yet it shows at any 
 rate the estimation in which Bracton was held and the 
 point at which he himself aimed. 
 
 Sir Henry Bracton is, however, best remembered for 
 having produced a work of great learning, entitled " De 
 Consuetudinibus Anglicanis," or " De Consuetudinibus et 
 legibus Anglise." Its value may be estimated by the fact of 
 the great number of copies that were made of it, the result, of 
 course, being great inaccuracies in some of them, so that 
 when printing was invented and it was desired to procure a 
 •copy for the press, great difficulty was found in preparing 
 one sufficiently accurate by collating several MSS. He had 
 studied the Roman law well, looking upon it as the model 
 on which the English law was framed, in fact he has been 
 accused of viewing the whole scheme of EngUsh law too 
 exclusively in the light of Roman jurisprudence; but he 
 -seems to have been the first to have reduced our English 
 law to a science, and, not satisfied with the theoretical study
 
 326 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 of it, to have religiously endeavoured to reduce this theory 
 to practice. 
 
 Milton, in his celebrated *' Defensio pro populo Angli- 
 cano," quotes largely from Bracton's work ; and Bradshaw, 
 when he sat as President at the trial of Charles I., is said to 
 have made use of it. But Bracton was conscientiously 
 loyal, and understood far better than the Puritans the true 
 balance of power. He speaks as strongly of the royal 
 prerogative as he does of the duties of kings to their people, 
 and the limit of forbearance on the people's part. The 
 result being that he has been quoted by authors both favour- 
 able to its extension and the reverse, for he says in one 
 place that " the king has no equal, and that no man must 
 presume to dispute his actions, much less to control them ; " 
 while in another he says " the king has for his superior God, 
 as also the law by whicli he is made king." 
 
 The value of his work may be understood by the respect 
 with which it is spoken of by Blackstone, and the numerous 
 t]uotations made from it by Dr. Stubbs in his '' Constitu- 
 tional History." Of Sir Henry Bracton's private life nothing 
 is known ; he was certainly an ecclesiastic, though probably 
 only in minor orders as long as his official work lasted. 
 But at Minehead, on the North Hill, is the Church of St.. 
 Michael — the saint of high places — and on the south side 
 of the chancel is a tomb which is shown as Judge Bracton's. 
 Modern antiquaries say, by certain symbols, it is the tomb 
 of a priest, and therefore cannot be his. But it is said that 
 late in life he received priest's orders ; we may therefore, I 
 think, believe, with some certainty, that having been born 
 at the foot of the North Hill, in declining years he returned
 
 SIR HENRY BRACTON. 327 
 
 to his old home, and there lived to minister in the very 
 church where he had been baptized, and which he had 
 attended as a child, and that when he died his body 
 was borne up the North Hill and there laid to rest. The 
 church is a fine old building, charmingly situated, but 
 sadly in need of repair. On the north side the pillars 
 of the nave lean dangerously. The beautiful rood-screen 
 is painted a brilliant yellow, and used as a gallery for singers. 
 In the chancel is a huge statue of Queen Anne in alabaster, 
 presented to the town of Minehead in 1719 by Sir Joseph 
 Banks, then member of parliament for the borough. When 
 restoration begins at Minehead — and one would suppose 
 that funds would pour in from hundreds of rich lawyers in 
 memory of one of their brightest luminaries — Queen Anne 
 might well find a more appropriate home. 
 
 There are no less than five chained books in Minehead 
 Church. A Bible ; a Body of Divinity, by Archbishop Usher, 
 of Armagh; a volume of Sermons, date 1562 ; Sermons by 
 Robert Sanderson, a.d. 1657 ; a copy of Bishop Jewell's 
 Sermons, 1560; and the Works of Thomas Adams, 1630.' 
 
 The date of Sir Henry Bracton's death is uncertain, but 
 it is known that his book was not written till after 1262, 
 possibly not till ten years later; he may therefore have 
 survived till the reign of Edward I., and perhaps to him 
 our English Justinian may have owed his respect for 
 the laws. 
 
 It is, perhaps, well to add that he has been claimed as a 
 
 ■ In a letter obligingly written to me by the Vicar, Rev. A. H. 
 Luttrell, he tells me of the much-needed restoration of the church, but 
 of the unfortunate removal of the old books. They have not as yet 
 been replaced.
 
 328 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 worthy of Devonshire, but though his birthplace and grave 
 are not far from Devon, he was undoubtedly a native of our 
 county, and he there willed to rest ; and Devonshire has 
 worthies enough of her own without appropriating one 
 of ours. 
 
 Authorities. — Moore's History of Devonshire ; W. A. 
 Bechell's Biographical Dictionary ; Cunninghame's 
 Lives of Celebrated Englishmen ; Blackstone's Com- 
 mentaries ; Stubbs' Constitutional History ; Sir 
 Travers Tvviss's edition of Bracton's Works.
 
 Wii^LiyMvi Briwef^e (Bf^iewere, 
 Bf^uere, oy\ Brewei^). 
 
 (Bishop of Exeter, A.D. 1224.) 
 
 William Briwere was of noble descent, and grandson — 
 so Matthew Paris says — to William de Briwere who was 
 found by Henry II. in the New Forest. But it is far more 
 probable, nay, almost certain, that he was his son, and a 
 younger brother of Sir Walter de Briwere, who left no 
 posterity whatever. 
 
 We know nothing of his early history, but he would be 
 almost certainly a native of Somerset ; his father's chief 
 seats being at Bridgewater and He Brewers. 
 
 He was consecrated Bishop of Exeter in 1224, and was 
 in great favour with Henry III., and had great influence in 
 his councils. In the year 1237 he was appointed to conduct 
 Isabella, sister of Henry III., to Germany, on her marriage 
 with the Emperor Frederick II. She was his sixth wife. 
 The marriage was performed in the presence of four kings, 
 eleven dukes, thirty marquises and earls, and a prodigious 
 ■concourse of bishops and clergy. He attended the Emperor
 
 330 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 into Syria, accompanied by Peter des Roches, Bishop of 
 Winchester, and was present at the Siege of Acre, 1228. 
 He afterwards returned to his diocese, and presided over it 
 for nineteen years. He died November 24, 1244, and was 
 buried in the centre of the choir of the cathedral. 
 
 Bishop Briwere founded the ofifice of Dean in 1225 ; in- 
 creased the revenues of the twenty-four canons of the 
 cathedral, and amply endowed the offices of Precentor, 
 Chancellor, and Treasurer. He was, like his father and 
 brother, a benefactor to several religious establishments,, 
 and abounded in charities to the poor. 
 
 On his tomb is inscribed : " Hie jacet Wilhelmus Brewer, 
 quondam hujus ecclesife cathedralis Episcopus, fundator 
 quatuor principalium ejusdem ecclesise dignitatum." 
 
 Authorities. — Speed ; Moore's History of Devonshire^
 
 Du|^3TER Cattle. 
 
 SIR REGINALD DE MOHUN, 1253. LADY 
 MOHUN, 1413- 
 
 The quaint and picturesque little town of Dunster stands 
 in the midst of some of the loveliest scenery of North 
 Somerset. But for itself alone it is well worth a visit. Its 
 steep street, its fine church — which is in effect two churches 
 under one roof, the one conventual, the other parochial — 
 its picturesque market-place, the whole crowned by its 
 stately and finely placed castle, make it one of the fair 
 spots that once seen is photographed for ever upon the 
 visitor's memory. The property has only changed hands 
 once since the Conquest; two families only, the Mohuns 
 and the Luttrells, having held it. 
 
 By the Mohuns the castle was held for the Empress 
 Maude against Stephen. In the time of the civil wars its 
 fortunes swayed backwards and forwards ; and in both times 
 to chronicle events would but be to recapitulate the story 
 of the disastrous days when wars and rebellion were rife in 
 the land. In 1643 it was taken for King Charles by the 
 Marquis of Hertford. Colonel Wyndham was appointed 
 governor, during which time he was visited by Prince 
 Charles, afterwards Charles II. Again it was taken by
 
 332 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 Blake, and here in 1648 was confined William Prynne, by 
 ■Cromwell. 
 
 Connected with Dunster are the tales of the unprecedented 
 honour paid by the Pope to Reginald de Mohun of Dunster 
 in 1253; and the self-devotion of Lady Mohun in 1413, 
 rivalling that of the Lady Godiva of Coventry. 
 
 REGINALD DE MOHUN OF DUNSTER. 
 (A.D. 1253.) 
 
 Reginald de Mohun of Dunster was honoured in the 
 year 1253 in an unheard-of manner by Innocent IV., then 
 keeping his court at Lyons in France. There is an ancient 
 French ]\IS. still in possession of the family, but the French 
 is so obscure, and so full of Latinisms, that it is difficult to 
 make it out. We will give the story therefore in Fuller's 
 words. 
 
 "The Pope used on the Lord's day, called Lsetare 
 Jerusalem, solemnly to bestow a consecrated rose on the 
 most honourable person present at mass with his holiness. 
 Inquiry being made, the rose was conferred on Sir Reginald 
 Mohun, as the best extracted in the present congregation. 
 
 " But seeing that the rose used always to be given to kings, 
 dukes, or earls at least (the lowest form of coroneted 
 nobility in that age), his holiness understanding the same 
 Sir Reginald to be but a plain knight bachelor, created him 
 the Earl of Est, that is (saith this bull), of Somerset ; and 
 for the better support of his honour, he allowed him three 
 hundred marks out of the pence of England (understanding 
 the Peter-pence) as the most certain papal revenue in the
 
 DUNSTER CASTLE. 335 
 
 land. ' This,' says Camden, * was to be paid yearly on the 
 high altar of St. Paul's in London.' By this same bull Sir 
 Reginald was made a Count Apostolic. King Henry (III.) 
 was so far from excepting against this act, that he highly 
 honoured him. And yet Master Camden sometimes ac- 
 knowledgeth, sometimes denieth him for an English Earl. 
 
 " The ancient arms of the Mohuns, viz., a hand in a 
 maunch, holding a fleur-de-lis (in that age more fashionable 
 than a rose in heraldry), seems to relate to this occasion ; 
 which their family afterwards changed into a sable cross in 
 the achievements in the Holy Land borne at this day by the 
 truly honourable the Lord IMohun, Baron of Okehampton, 
 as descended from this family." 
 
 This Sir Reginald founded the abbey of Newenham, and it 
 was to obtain the Pope's authority to confirm and ratify his 
 charter that he had presented himself at the papal court. 
 
 The original MS. still in the possession of the family is 
 as follows : — 
 
 " Quant Sire Reinalda voit Ceo faitz, il passa a la Court 
 de Rome que adonques fuist a Lions, pur confirmer et ratifer 
 sa nouvelle abbay a grand honor de lui a touz jours, et fuist 
 en la Courte le deniergne en quaresme, quant len chaunce 
 I'office del messe Laetare Jerusalem, al quen jour lusage de 
 la Court este que lapostoille doa (donna) a plus valiant et a 
 plus honorable home qui puit estre trouver en la deste 
 courte une Rose on une floretta de fin or. Donquer ilz 
 sercherent tote la Courte, entroverent Cesti Reinald pur le 
 plus noble de toute la courte a qui le Pape Innocent donna 
 celle rose ou florette dor et la Papa lui damanda quil home 
 il fuist en son pais. II respondi simple bacheleri. Beau
 
 334 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET, 
 
 fitz fetz la pape celle rose on florette unquez ne fuist doner 
 fors an Rois ou an Dukes an a Countesse pour ceo nous 
 ■voluns que vous sons le Comte de Est ' Ceo est Somerset.' 
 
 " Reinald respond! et aist, ' O Sancte Piere ieo nay dont le 
 mom mainteyner.' L'apostoile donques lui dona ducent 
 marcs per annum receiver sur Cantee Saint Paule de 
 Londres de ces deneires d'Engleterre pour son honor main- 
 teyner ; de quen donna il reporta BuUes que enquore aurent 
 en plomps ete en semblement odue moltes dis autres buUes 
 de confirmatione de sa nouvelle Abbay de Newham apres 
 •quen jour il porta la rose ou florette en les armes." 
 
 Of course Thomas Fuller cannot resist a jibe at the 
 Pope's gift, saying it is the only known case of any part 
 •of the thousands of pounds which went yearly out of 
 England, returning in any direct shape into it. 
 
 Mr. Maxwell-Lyte, in his "Dunster and its Lords," gives a 
 beautiful and touching story, told by one of the monks of 
 Newenham, of Sir Reginald's last days. Five-and-twenty 
 years after the interment of his body, it was found per- 
 fectly uncorrupt and uninjured ; the monk adds, " I both 
 saw it and touched it." 
 
 Authorities. — Fuller's Church History; and Dunster 
 and its Lords, by Mr. Maxwell-Lyte. 
 
 LADY MO HUN. 
 
 (Circa 1413.) 
 
 Fuller thus quaintly and prettily gives the legend of the 
 benevolent Lady Mohun, who, like another Godiva, endured
 
 DUNSTER CASTLE. 335 
 
 much herself for the love of those who depended upon her 
 lord :— 
 
 "Reader know, I can surround the Christian names of 
 her nearest relations. Her husband was John, the last 
 Lord Mohun of Dunster, Her eldest daughter, Philip, 
 married to Edward, Duke of York ; her second, Elizabeth, 
 to William Montacute, Earl of Salisbury ; her youngest, 
 Maud, matcht to the Lord Strange of Honorkyn ; but 
 her own Christian name I cannot recover. 
 
 " However, she hath left a worthy memory behind her, 
 chiefly on this account — that she obtained from her husband 
 so much good ground for the common of the town of 
 Dunster as she could in one day (believe it a summer one 
 for her ease and advantage) compasse about, going on her 
 naked feet. 
 
 " Surely no ingenious scholar beheld her in this her 
 charitable perambulation, but in effect vented his wishes 
 in the poet's expression — 
 
 " ' Ah ! tibi ne teneras tellus Sicet aspera planlat.' " 
 
 The certain date of her death is unknown, which by 
 proportion is conjectured in the reign of King Henry the 
 Fifth. 
 
 Authority. — Fuller's Worthies.
 
 FULKE Of ^AMfORD. 
 
 (Archbishop of Dublin, 1256-1271.) 
 
 FuLKE of Samford in Somerset was Treasurer of St. Paul's,, 
 London, and then by Papal Bull declared Archbishop of 
 Dublin, 1256. He dyed in his Mannor of Finglas, 1271, 
 and was buried in the church of St. Patrick. Whose 
 brother — 
 
 JOHN OF SAMFORD 
 (Archbishop of Dublin, 1284-1294), 
 
 was Dean of St. Patrick in Dublin, and for a time Escheator 
 of all Ireland. He was afterwards chosen, and by Edward 
 the First confirmed, Archbishop of Dublin, 1284. For a 
 time he was Chief Justice of Ireland, and thence was sent 
 (with Anthony, Bishop of Durham) Ambassador to the 
 Emperor, whence returning, he dyed in London, 1294. 
 His body was carried over to Ireland (an argument that he 
 was well respected), and buried in his brother's grave. 
 
 Authority. — Fuller's Worthies.
 
 ^IR JOHJM UkUTWLhE AND ^IF( 
 
 John ^t. ]_(0e. 
 
 (Circa 1270.) 
 
 :o: 
 
 " There were giants on the earth in those days." 
 
 It appears as though the reign of Henry III. was remark- 
 able for producing in Somerset a race of men cast in giant 
 mould either of mind or body. It is Httle we know of 
 these two worthies. In fact of the latter we have nothing but 
 his effigy, and were it not that his almost gigantic size, and a 
 curious kind of contemptuous humour, with which insult 
 was treated, which often accompanies great strength, seems 
 to have been inherited by his descendants, he would scarcely 
 merit a record here.' Of Sir John de Hautville and his 
 enormous strength tradition hands down quaint myths ; but 
 it is satisfactory to find that his physical powers were used 
 for the astonishment or amusement of his neighbours, and 
 not in any degree for their injury or torment. 
 
 All that we know that is authentic about him is that he 
 was engaged in the barons' wars in the reign of Henry HI., 
 but on which side does not appear; but in the fifty-fourth 
 
 ' See pp. 608-613. 
 23
 
 338 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 year of that king's reign he was signed with the cross, and 
 accompanied Prince Edward to the Holy I>and. We cannot 
 learn much from this fact, as he may have gone with the 
 prince as an attached friend ; or on the other hand he may 
 have been one of the unquiet spirits whom the prince was 
 glad to draw out of England, so that the old king might 
 have the greater chance of spending his latter days in peace. 
 
 After fighting by the prince's side in Palestine, he 
 returned in peace to his native county, and settled down 
 in the parish of Norton Hawkfield, or Hautville. Here 
 he built himself a castle, at the foundations of which he 
 is supposed to have laboured with his own hands ; Maes 
 Knoll — " probably a natural mound, scooped out for in- 
 terments " — is popularly supposed to have been formed 
 from the scrapings of his spade. In reality it is an immense 
 tumulus, 390 ft. by 84 ft., and 60 ft. high. If forms part of 
 an ancient British station. Not far from Stanton-Drew, on 
 the opposite side of the river, is a huge boulder, commonly 
 called Hautville's Quoit ; it is supposed to have been flung 
 by that worthy from the summit of Maes Knoll. It is said 
 formerly to have weighed thirty tons, but is now much 
 reduced in size, as much has been chipped off to mend the 
 roads ! 
 
 Another of our hero's feats, which, granting sufl!icient 
 width of the tower steps, is more within the range of 
 possibiUty, is the tradition that, for a wager, he carried three 
 men to the top of the tower, one under each arm and the 
 third in his teeth. The church of Norton Hawkfield was 
 pulled down some years ago. His monument, made of a 
 solid piece of Irish oak, was afterwards removed to Chew
 
 SIR JOHN HAUTVILLE AND SIR JOHN ST. LOE. 339 
 
 Magna. He lies inclining on his side, resting on his left 
 hip and elbow, his hand supporting his head. His shield 
 is of an oblong shape. The whole figure is in armour, with 
 a loose red coat without sleeves, and bound round the waist 
 with a leather girdle fastened by a gilt buckle just below the 
 breast ; he has a helmet on and gilt spurs. It has been 
 repainted in good taste. 
 
 Sir John St. Loe's monument, which is also in Chew 
 Magna church, is of gigantic size ; it is of the enormous 
 length of 7 ft. 4 in., and 2ft. 4 in. across the breast. He 
 too was probably a crusader, as he is represented with his . 
 legs crossed. 
 
 A descendant and namesake of his, another Sir John St. 
 Loe, was one of the four husbands of the celebrated " Bess 
 of Hardwicke," afterwards Countess of Shrewsbury, wife of 
 the gaoler of Mary of Scots. When the wife of St. Loe, 
 they resided at Sutton Court, near Chew Magna. 
 
 Near the church is an old building, built by a Sir John 
 St. Loe ; up to 1838 it served as the parish poor-house and 
 school-house. It is now occupied by the board school. The 
 family must have originally come from St. Lo in Normandy. 
 
 Authorities. — Murray's Handbook; local tradition, as. 
 given by the Rev. John Galbraith, Vicar of Chew 
 Magna.
 
 ^I^ ^IMON DE JAOJ^ITACUTE, 
 (1281-1316.) 
 
 -:o:- 
 
 SiR Harris Nicolas, in his " Historj' of the Royal Navy," 
 says that in the reign of Edward II. there were no less than 
 'twenty-one persons who bore the title of admiral. He gives 
 a list of the most eminent, with a short account of their 
 services, and places first the name of Sir Simon de 
 Montacute ; he speaks of him as representing one of the 
 most illustrious houses in England, and a distinguished 
 soldier. He served in the army in the reign of Edward I., 
 in the year 1281, and distinguished himself in a galley in 
 'the Garonne in 1296. In 1290 he was the proprietor of a 
 large galley and a barge. At the siege of Carlaverloch 
 Montacute commanded the third division, and was in nearly 
 every military expedition of his time. He was summoned 
 ■to Parliament as a baron on the 26th of September, 1300, 
 ■and in consideration of his merits the king remitted part of 
 a debt which he owed the Crown in 1306. In 1308 he was 
 made Constable of Beaumaris Castle. Lord Montacute died 
 in 13 1 6, leaving, by the sister and heiress of Orry, King of 
 Man, his son William, the second baron, who was ancestor
 
 SIR SIMON DE MONTACUTE. 341 
 
 of the Earls of Salisbury, and all the other ennobled branches 
 of his family. It is scarcely necessary to remind our readers 
 that the navy and army were not then distinct services. As 
 late as the civil war, Princes Rupert and Maurice, and 
 Admiral Blake, passed from one service to the other without 
 any sense of incongruity. 
 
 Authority. — Sir Harris Nicolas' History of the Royal 
 Navy.
 
 The Evil. Weddijmq, 
 
 (Time uncertain.) 
 
 CHEW MAGNA AND STANTON DREW. 
 
 -:o:- 
 
 It is a satisfaction to know, or at least believe, that the 
 antiquities of our "west countree," which still remain as a 
 puzzle to antiquaries, are, thanks to Sir John Lubbock, 
 pretty sure to escape further injury than they have already 
 received from the vandalism of the past. Each one of these 
 has some graceful or quaint legend attached to it. Yet it is 
 strange that amidst all our modern discoveries in Egypt and 
 Babylon, in Nineveh, Mycenae, and Troy, no even probable 
 explanation has ever been made of the antiquities of our 
 own country. Who were the giants of old who led the 
 giants' dance on Salisbury Plain ? Who placed the curious 
 remains at Stanton Drew ? 
 
 Judging from Bible story, and episodes in Genesis, 
 Exodus, and Joshua, it was no uncommon thing to put up 
 stones as monuments to preserve the memory of celebrated 
 events, and probably other nations kept their national records 
 in the same manner. " And there they are to this day," 
 hut their purpose, the people who built them up, the events 
 they commemorate, are forgotten.
 
 THE EVIL WEDDING. 343 
 
 Were these the works of primeval men who first in- 
 habited these islands ? Or, considering the strange silence 
 of the Roman historians with regard to them, were they 
 the work of a last invasion of the Belgae after the 
 Romans had left ? We know nothing. Some have con- 
 jectured them to be the remains of the serpent-worship 
 which has been traced by antiquaries of our own time- 
 One thing only is certain, that- in the absence of any 
 authentic record, legend, which abhors a vacuum at least as 
 much as nature does, steps in, finds sermons in stones, and 
 conveys moral lessons by these ancient monuments. 
 
 The legend of the prehistoric remains of Stanton Drew is 
 a curious one, for it is mediaeval in its structure, but 
 decidedly puritanical in its teaching. It is styled 
 
 THE EVIL WEDDING. 
 
 The stones that are to be seen at Stanton Drew, not far 
 from Bristol, have been there many hundreds of years, but 
 these dumb monuments cannot tell us the story of their 
 being. Learned people say that once there were three 
 circles ; one, a small one, near the church, another a much 
 larger one, and a third a smaller one still farther on, which 
 had an avenue leading to it from the large circle. I cannot 
 say how this may have been ; it would puzzle any one but 
 an expert to trace out the circles now. Some stones are 
 gone, some are just peeping above the ground, and some 
 appear as if they were struggling to get away. There they 
 are, and there they always will be ; but how did they get 
 there? Well, this is how the story is told : — 
 
 It was long, long years ago ; in fact I may say it was
 
 344 MYTHS, SCENES, AXD WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 " once upon a time," that a gay and jolly party were 
 gathered together on St. John's or Midsummer Eve. It 
 was a wedding that had brought them to Stanton Drew, and 
 it so chanced that St. John's Day was a Sunday ; the day of 
 the wedding therefore was Saturday. They were married in 
 due form at the church in the morning, and the day had 
 been given to festivity. The evening came, but there is 
 not much night on Midsummer Eve, and dancing was 
 proposed, and merrily they footed it on the green turf. 
 "While they were dancing, the cock crew, and by that sign 
 they knew it to be past midnight, and that the Lord's Day 
 had begun. The musician was a godly man, and refused to 
 play any longer. At first they thought he did but want an 
 extra glass or two, or mayhap a few silver coins ; finding 
 he refused all their offers they tried threats, but he was 
 impervious alike to bribes or menaces. At last the bride, 
 who of all the godless party was the most determined to 
 lengthen out the diversions of the night, exclaimed that a 
 fiddler she icould have, if she went to hell to fetch one. 
 
 There was no need to go so far ; just then a brisk and gaily- 
 dressed musician passed and offered his services. At once 
 they accepted him. Again they prepared themselves for the 
 dance, but the fiddler began playing the most solemn and 
 serious tunes. They remonstrated ; and he said he did but 
 play what he supposed was suitable for the day, but that he 
 was ready to obey their orders, and play whatever they 
 willed. At once, and at their special desire, he changed the 
 measure to the liveliest tunes. The dancing began again ; 
 the musician was untiring; fast the flying feet whirled in the 
 mazy figures, faster still went on the music, wilder and wilder
 
 THE EVIL WEDDING. 345 
 
 grew the dance ; on, on, breathless still, their feet flew. 
 They would fain have stopped for rest and refreshment, but 
 the music still held on its magic strain. Vainly they 
 entreated the musician to cease ; they implored, they 
 threatened with far more frantic eagerness than they had 
 tried to move the old fiddler to continue. Paniing, fainting, 
 agonized, still on went their restless feet, and their wearied 
 and exhausted bodies could but keep on, compelled by the 
 weird music. 
 
 The morning sun shone fully out, and the good priest 
 came forth. His night had been wofully disturbed by the 
 wild revelry, but the gay throng he had heard but an instant 
 before were gone, and three circles of stone were seen in 
 their place. A few stones were seen at uneven distances, as 
 if they had striven to escape the awful doom, but it was too 
 strong for them. It was their last revel ; henceforth they 
 danced no more, but remained rooted to the spot. Under 
 a hedge lay the pious musician, half dead with fright. He 
 had been fascinated to the spot, without power of moving, 
 and had witnessed the whole Satanic scene. 
 
 So ended the evil wedding on St. John's Eve, a.d. , 
 
 and there the stones remain to testify to the truth of the tale 
 to this day. One might be inclined to fancy it a dream of 
 the pious fiddler, but then — How came the stones there ? 
 
 There is a spirited ballad telling the story in Haines- 
 Jackson's " Our Ancient Monuments and the Land around 
 them." 
 
 Authorities. — Stukeley ; and the Rev. T. H. Perfect, 
 Vicar of Stanton Drew.
 
 T^OBEF^T BURNEL. 
 
 (Bishop of Bath and Wells and Lord Chancellor of 
 England, 1274-1292.) 
 
 -:o:- 
 
 We cannot omit this great and wise man from our portrait 
 gallery, though he was no native of our county, but as 
 Bishop of Bath and Wells he was long connected with it ; 
 and it seems the more incumbent to give a short sketch 
 of him as his name has been so persistently passed over by 
 historians. Lord Campbell says of him that "he is a striking 
 example of the unequal measure with which historical fame 
 has been meted out to English statesmen. Although inti- 
 mately connected with the conquest and settlement of 
 Wales — although he conducted Edward's claim to the 
 supremacy over Scotland, and pronounced the sentence 
 by which the crown of that country was disposed of, to 
 be held under an English liege lord — although he devised 
 a system for the government of Ireland upon liberal and 
 enlightened principles — although he took the chief part in 
 the greatest reforms of the law of England recorded in her 
 annals — his name has, since his time, been known only to a 
 few dry antiquaries incapable of appreciating his merits."
 
 « 
 ROBERT BURNEL. 347 
 
 Robert Burnel was a younger son of Robert de Burnel, 
 of a powerful family, settled from time immemorial at Acton 
 Burnel, in the county of Salop. Here the future chancellor 
 was born ; and here, to make illustrious his native place, he 
 prevailed upon the king to hold a parliament, at which was 
 passed the famous law De Mercatoribus, called the Statute 
 of Acton Burnel. 
 
 During the barons' war, while still a young man, he was 
 introduced to Prince Edward (afterwards Edward I.). He 
 became his chaplain and private secretar)', and suggested to 
 him the counsels by which he overcame Simon de Montfort. 
 He attended the prince to the Holy Land. 
 
 When appointed chancellor he held no higher dignity 
 than Archdeacon of York. He was soon after raised to the 
 see of Bath and Wells ; nor did he ever reach any higher 
 position in the Church, for Edward, mighty and powerful as 
 he was, had on occasions to yield to the papal power. He 
 proposed Burnel as Archbishop of Canterbury in 1278, and 
 he was unanimously elected by the chapter of Canterbury ; 
 but Pope Nicholas HI. insisted on appointing John of Peck- 
 ham, a Franciscan friar, and a friend of Adam de Marisco 
 and Grostete. Again, when Edward wished to translate 
 Burnel from Bath and Wells to Winchester, he failed, the 
 Pope probably fearing that if ecclesiastical and political 
 power were combined in one hai"kd he would possess little or 
 no control himself. 
 
 It was on the day of St. Matthew the Apostle, in the year 
 1274, that the office of chancellor was conferred on Robert 
 Burnel, then only Archdeacon of York ; and this office he 
 held with great applause for eighteen years, during all which
 
 348 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 time he enjoyed the favour of the king, whose counsellor he 
 was in all affairs of State. 
 
 He presided in the Parliament which met in May, 1275, 
 and passed " the statute of Westminster the first." After 
 the conquest of Wales, in 1281, he was employed in the 
 government of the principality. He stationed himself at 
 Bristol, close on the edge of his diocese and near to Wales, 
 so that, as far as could be done, he might combine his 
 Ecclesiastical and State duties. In 1 283 the Parliament was 
 held in the hall of his own castle at Acton Burnel. 
 
 In 1 291 he was employed upon the decision as to who was 
 the righifal heir to the throne of Scotland. Of all the com- 
 petitors for the crown, Bruce, the grandfather of King Robert 
 Bruce, was the first to make answer to Chancellor Burnel's 
 demand as to whether he would receive justice from the 
 King of England as superior and direct lord over the king- 
 dom of Scotland. In presence of all, none contradicting or 
 gainsaying, Bruce answered that he did acknowledge the 
 King of England superior and direct lord of the King of 
 Scotland, and that he would before him, as such, answer and 
 receive justice. 
 
 The judgment was — after investigation by commissioners, 
 who were by far the larger number Scotch nobles — such as 
 would be universally acknowledged as a matter of course in 
 the present day, that Baliol, the grandson of the elder 
 daughter of David, Earl of Huntingdon, was the rightful 
 heir rather than Bruce, who was the son of the younger 
 daughter. 
 
 Baliol was thereupon appointed king, but Bruce not being 
 willing to submit, there continued to be great disturbances ;
 
 ROBERT BURNEL. 349 
 
 and King Edward being obliged to return to England, 
 Burnel seems to have remained on the borders for some 
 time, in order, if possible, to keep the peace. He died at 
 Berwick on October the 25th, 1292, 
 
 Dr. Stubbs says of him, in his " Constitutional Histor}- " : 
 " Robert Burnell and Walter de Merton left names scarcely 
 less remarkable in their own line of work than those of 
 Grosseteste and Cantilupe. No doubt these men had much 
 to do with Edward's early reforms. We can trace the re- 
 moval of Burnell's influence in the more peremptory attitude 
 that he assumed after his death." 
 
 In ecclesiastical matters he pursued a rational and moder- 
 ate system, neither encroaching on the rights of the clergy 
 nor raising them above him. 
 
 He ably seconded Edward's far-seeing policy, and England 
 continued to enjoy the highest prosperity under the wise laws 
 which he introduced. 
 
 Authorities. — Lord Campbell's Lives of the Chancellors; 
 The Greatest of the Plantagenets ; Annals of Eng- 
 land ; Stubbs' Constitutional History.
 
 ^OMEF^TON. 
 
 KING JOHN OF FRANCE. 
 
 (From Anglo-Saxon days to the Fourteenth Century.) 
 
 :o: 
 
 Mr. Freeman, in his article in Afacmillan^ s Afagazine on 
 " The Shire and the Ga," points out one peculiarity of 
 Somerset, viz., that it has no town or city which is un- 
 deniably its capital or centre ; and though naturally enough 
 one would suppose that Somerton formerly at least stood in 
 that position, he expressly denies that such was ever the 
 case. We must refer our readers to the article in question, 
 and merely accept his doctrine as the result of the investiga- 
 tions of the greatest living authority on matters connected 
 with our county. No one for an instant thinks of naming 
 any other capital for Devon but Exeter ; but Bath, Wells, 
 Taunton, or Ilchester might all or each put in their claims 
 for Somerset ; and it is a fact that geographers are quite 
 undecided on the matter. 
 
 Still, it is quite certain that Somerton and Somerset 
 derive their names from the same source, and that, if neither 
 t6ok it from the other, there must be some forgotten cause 
 why Somerton should, as well as its county, bear the tribal
 
 SOMERTON. 351 
 
 name of the inhabitants. Murray describes it as "a small, 
 
 unfrequented market town, in a charming country of wild 
 
 hill and fruitful dale." Here the " many-palaced Ina " 
 
 had one of his numerous Somersetshire residences. The 
 
 kingdoms of Wessex and Mercia here bordered on each 
 
 other, and for a long series of years were fierce rivals. 
 
 Ethelbald, one of the greatest of the Mercian kings, in 
 
 733 " conquered Somerton, and the sun was eclipsed, 
 
 and the whole disc of the sun was like a black shield." 
 
 So says the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle. Whether the taking 
 
 of Somerton by the Mercians was supposed to have any 
 
 connection with the eclipse, I am not able to say.' In 
 
 877 the place was plundered by the Danes under Inguar 
 
 and Hubba, during the time that Alfred's fortunes were 
 
 under an eclipse. But the place was soon rebuilt, and 
 
 became the most considerable town in the neighbourhood, 
 
 both as regards extent and population. A strong fortress or 
 
 citadel was built by the kings of Wessex on the brow or 
 
 edge of the hill called, from its situation, Mountclefe. 
 
 Prisoners of distinction were at times sent there for safety, 
 
 the most important being King John of France. He had 
 
 been confined in Hertford Castle, and then, for further 
 
 safety, was sent to Somerton. But though, for some State 
 
 reasons, Edward considered it expedient to make King 
 
 John's imprisonment more strict than heretofore, he did 
 
 not neglect his comfort, or indeed his dignity ; for he 
 
 appointed commissioners, and had the castle commodiously 
 
 fitted up for his reception, 
 
 ' It seems necessary to say here, however, that Mr. Freeman, in his 
 " Old English History for Children," says that this was Somerton in 
 Oxfoidihire, and not in Somerset.
 
 352 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 On the decay of the castle, its ruins were economically 
 employed to build the county gaol, which, in order to keep 
 its origin in mind " was embattelled about castell-lyke, in 
 perpetuam rei mernoriam." The fragments of this last build- 
 ing are still extant, and part of " The Bear " was built out 
 of them. " The White Hart " stands on the old foundations 
 of the castle, which may still be traced. 
 
 The last historical association with Somerton is the con- 
 finement of some of the prisoners in the church after the 
 battle of Sedgemoor. Here they amused themselves with 
 playing ball, and when, some years ago, the roof was 
 repaired, a large number of balls were found, specimens 
 of which are preserved in Taunton Museum. 
 
 The church is a fine one, built at different dates. The 
 roof is remarkably fine, being of magnificent carved chestnut 
 wood, one of the handsomest in the diocese. It is dedicated 
 in the name of St. Michael, and it is therefore unnecessary 
 to add that it is situated on high ground. It contains several 
 brasses and effigies, including one of " Edithe the Nun. 
 Requiescat in pace." There is also a market cross, which 
 has been rebuilt on the old lines, with open arcade and 
 central column supporting a pyramidal roof. 
 
 Whatever may have been the importance of Somerton in 
 the days of Ina and of Edward III., its interest now lies 
 wholly in the past, and it exists merely as one of those 
 little, quaint, picturesque old towns which recall the ancient 
 leisurely times when beauty was not always sacrificed to 
 utility, and, absorbed in its own little gossip and local 
 interests, remains contented with the far-off rumour of 
 great and stirring events.
 
 SOI^ERTON. 353 
 
 Murray says the most striking object in the principal 
 street is the sign of the head inn, a red Hon of ferocious 
 aspect mounted on a pillar. It is with no idea of irreverence 
 that we say of the old town, as is said of Edithe the Nun, 
 "Requiescat in pace." 
 
 Authorities, various. — Anglo-Saxon Chronicle; papers 
 of the Archffiological Society ; The National Gazetteer ; 
 Murray's Handbook; Dr. Freeman's article on the Shire 
 and the Ga, in Macmillan's Magazine, April, 1880 ; 
 Diocesan Kalendar, (S:c. 
 
 24
 
 ^toke-u]mder-Hajvi, 
 
 SIR MATTHEW GOURNAY, 13 10-1406. 
 
 The interesting little church which contains the monument 
 of Sir Matthew Gournay is in itself well worth a visit and 
 careful study, It is a small cruciform church, without 
 aisles, but, though originally Norman, it has insertions in 
 almost every style of Gothic architecture. It possesses the 
 rather rare peculiarities of a lychnoscope or low window on 
 each side of the chancel, a hagioscope or opening from 
 the transepts into the chancel to allow a view, to those 
 sitting in the transepts, of the altar, and a parvise or room 
 over the porch. But its chief interest in our present 
 researches is its containing the tomb of that gallant old 
 soldier, who so nobly redeemed the honour of his name, 
 Sir Matthew de Gournay. 
 
 His father, Thomas de Gournay, — of Farrington-Gournay, 
 Inglish or English-Combe, and Stoke under Hampden, 
 West-Harptree, Widcombe, Curry Malet, Shepton Malet, 
 Midsummer-Norton, Stratton-on-the-Fosse, Laverton, Milton,
 
 STOKE-UNDER-HAM. 355 
 
 Falconbridge, in the parish of Martock, — earned an infamous 
 celebrity as one of the murderers of the unhappy King 
 Edward II. He iled into foreign parts, but was seized at 
 Burgos in Spain ' and commanded to be brought over to 
 England. He was put to death privately at sea, possibly 
 with the connivance of the young King Edward III., to 
 shield the queen-mother from having to appear in public as 
 either witness or principal in a criminal trial. All his 
 estates were confiscated, and annexed to the Duchy of 
 Cornwall for ever. 
 
 But with all Edward III.'s faults there was a noble 
 generosity in his character, which was never more finely 
 displayed than in his care for Thomas Gournay's children. 
 It was not just that they should wholly suffer for their 
 father's misdeeds ; he showed favour to them. There 
 were four : Thomas de Gournay, who received a large share 
 of his father's forfeited estates — these were inherited by 
 his son Thomas, who died without issue ; John de Gournay, 
 of KnoUe in Bedminster ; George, who died without issue ; 
 and Sir Matthew de Gournay, who on his nephew's death 
 succeeded to the family estates. Of him Fuller gives us this 
 account in his " Worthies." " Matthew Gournay was born 
 at Stoke-under-Hambden, where his family had flourished 
 since the Conquest, and there built both a castle and a 
 college. He was the honour of his house. In the reign of 
 Edward III. he fought at the siege of Algiers and Bene- 
 mazin against the Saracens, at Ingen, Poictiers, Sluce (Sluys), 
 
 ' Edward II's mother being a Spanish princess, the deservedly 
 popular Eleanor of Castile, the Spaniards were likely to assist in 
 punishing her son's murderer.
 
 356 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 and Cressy against the French, and at Nazaran ' under the 
 Black Prince in Spain. His armour was beheld by martial 
 men with much civil veneration, with whom his faithful 
 Buckler was a Relique of esteem. He dyed in Peace, aged 96 
 years, about the beginning of Richard H. (says Fuller, but, 
 if dates are correct, the aged warrior must have lived unto 
 the reign of Henry IV.), and was buried in the Church of 
 Stoke." He was twice married — once to Alice, sister of 
 Thomas Beauchamp, Earl of Warwick, and relict of Sir 
 John Beauchamp, of Hatch ; second to Philippa, sister and 
 co-heir of John, Lord Talbot. He died without issue, and 
 his estates reverted to the Crown, and thenceforth became 
 part of the Duchy of Cornwall. His noble deeds during a 
 long and well-spent life redeemed the family name, but we 
 may perhaps look upon its extinction as the judgment upon 
 the sins of the father. At West Stoke are to be seen the 
 small remains of the once noble mansion of the Gournays 
 and Beauchamps, 
 
 Authorities. — Froissart's Chronicles; Fuller's Worthies ;. 
 Collinson's Somerset ; Murray's Handbook. 
 
 ' The battle is called Najara, or Navaretta, by Froissart, being 
 fought between the two places. Sir Matthew Gournay's name occurs 
 among the knights who fought on that field.
 
 Bf^i3tol (3t. Mary T^EDCLiffE). 
 
 -:o:- 
 
 THE CANYNGES, 1376-1445 ; CHATTERTON, 
 
 1752-1770. 
 
 Bristol — or Bright-Stow — the bright or illustrious dwelling, 
 is the third of the cities which is counted in Somerset. It 
 is partly in our county and partly in Gloucestershire,' but 
 though the largest part is in the neighbouring county, its chief 
 pride, the Church of St. Mary RedcHffe — the finest parish 
 church in England — is on the Somerset side of the Avon. 
 
 Leland calls it "the fairest of all churches," and its 
 position, high on the Red Cliff, adds to its dignity and state- 
 liness. Bristol was long the second city of Great Britain, 
 and the largest port next to London, when Liverpool was 
 unknown. Tradition identifies it as Caer-Oder — the city of 
 the chasm — and though this has been disputed, the name is 
 singularly appropriate, as it stands on both sides of the 
 Avon, a little above where it cuts its way through the 
 picturesque and richly-wooded St. Vincent rocks. 
 
 The present church stands on the site of one of high 
 
 ' It is remarkable that Camden, Fuller, and, to come to modern 
 times, Murray, while duly acknowledging the fact of Bristol being 
 chiefly in Gloucestershire, yet include it in the county of Somerset.
 
 358 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 antiquity, and parts of the present building are said to date 
 back as far as 1207 or earlier. In 1 287-1 292 other portions 
 were rebuilt, or added, by Sir Simon de Burton, five times 
 Mayor of Bristol. But the present magnificent structure was 
 mainly the work of two princely Bristol merchants, William 
 Canynge the elder, and his grandson, William Canynge the 
 younger, 1376-1445. 
 
 The younger Canynge, "with the help of others of the 
 worshipful town of Bristol," nearly rebuilt the church 
 which — it is said — had been founded by his grandfather in 
 the reign of Edward III. Both the Canynges made their 
 money as merchants, and the younger one was much 
 favoured by Henry VI. " In the eleventh volume of 
 Rymer's " Foedera " are two letters from the king, one to the 
 Master-Gejieral of Prussia, the other to the Magistrates of 
 the City of Dantzick, recommending two of Canynge's 
 factors residing in Prussia, requesting all possible favour 
 and countenance to be shown them on account of their 
 employer, whom the king styles his beloved, and an eminent 
 Merchant of the City of Bristol." The next year the same 
 William Canynge obtained of the king a grant of trading 
 with two ships to Iceland, Halgelandt (Heligoland?) and 
 Finmark, for two years, notwithstanding an express Act of 
 Parliament prohibiting all trade there. " Thus was the 
 king's dispensing power set up in opposition to the law of 
 the land," says Hervey's " Naval History of Great Britain." 
 
 Thus, it seems to those who take another view of the 
 question, did the weakest and feeblest kings often show 
 their great wisdom and incalculably greater breadth of view 
 than the wisest of their subjects.
 
 BRISTOL (sT. MARY REDCLIFFE). 359 
 
 • It is of this Canynge the younger that there still exist in 
 St. Mary Redcliffe "two fair monuments," one which repre- 
 sents the worthy citizen — who had been five times Mayor — 
 with his wife Joan. The other represents him as a priest. 
 This one is said to have been brought from the college at 
 Westbury, — which he had founded and of which he becauie 
 dean, — when Prince Rupert burned it to prevent its being 
 occupied by the Parliamentary forces. 
 
 The remains of an old chest, called " Canynge's CoftYe," 
 serves as a connecting link between these two noble and 
 estimable merchants of Bristol, and one of the saddest 
 pages in the annals of English literature. For it was in 
 this coffre that Chatterton pretended to have discovered 
 " Rowley's Poems " — a pardonable subterfuge. The genius 
 of this wonderful boy, and the stupid harshness of those 
 who should have been proud to be patrons of one so young 
 and so marvellously endowed, are almost equal subjects of 
 astonishment. The tale is too hopelessly sad and bitter and 
 too well-known to be reproduced here. One great lesson, if the 
 reader will pardon moralizing, may be drawn from Chatter- 
 ton's grievous story, and that is the sublime lesson of patience 
 under suffering. On that terrible morning when Chatterton's 
 dead body was found, came a letter offering him help and 
 support ! 
 
 Authorities. — Hervey's Naval History ; Granger's Bio- 
 graphical History . Murray's Handbook to Somerset.
 
 TH0JViy^3 DE Beckynqto]m. 
 
 {Circa A.D. 1390-1465 ; Bishop of Bath and Wells, 1443-1465.) 
 
 This great prelate was a native of Somerset : his name is still 
 held in loving memory at Wells for his manifold good works 
 to both city and Church. He was probably born in the 
 year 1390, in the reign therefore of Richard II., in the 
 parish of Bekington, near Frome, and he is said to have 
 been the son of a weaver. Admitted to Winchester College 
 in 1404 — the date is still extant in a contemporary re- 
 gister — the boy attracted the favourable notice of William 
 of Wykeham by his elegant appearance and superior under- 
 standing, who placed him on the foundation as one of 
 the " seventy true-born English boys he nourished year by 
 year." But before the year was out, the noble-hearted old 
 man had passed away. Beckyngton, however, was trained 
 in Wykeham's school, and was one of the most honourable 
 among the band of statesmen-ecclesiastics who adorned the 
 fifteenth century. From Winchester he passed to New 
 College, where he was admitted Fellow in 1408, and re- 
 tained his fellowship twelve years. In 141 7 we find two 
 other Beckyngtons — probably relations — who were admitted 
 scholars of Winchester.
 
 THOMAS DE BECKVNGTON. ^6 I 
 
 Thomas de Beckyngton soon made his mark. He had 
 several preferments, among which was the Archdeaconry of 
 Buckingham. It was while holding, this office that Henry V. 
 wrote a letter to the Pope, requesting him to grant a dispen- 
 sation to his " beloved Gierke, Doctor of Laws, Archdeacon 
 of Bucks, and Chancellor of my dearest brother Humphry, 
 Duke of Gloucester, from holding annual visitations," on 
 account of the arduous occupations, both of public and 
 private nature, in which he was engaged. 
 
 The doubtful right of the Lancastrians to the throne led 
 both Henry IV. and Henry V. to give way to the clergy, 
 who, in their dread of the spread of LoUardism, sought to 
 revive the ancient statute, " De heretico comburendo," and 
 they embodied it in a new one still more stringent and 
 severe than the old statute. Trials and convictions for 
 heresy became frequent, and we find Beckyngton, in con- 
 junction with the excellent Archbishop Ghichele, present at 
 the trial of William Taylor, priest, in the chapel of Lambeth 
 Palace, 1422. He was perhaps also a witness of his 
 degradation in St. Paul's Gathedral. On the same day he 
 was "burnt to ashes in Smythefelde." It was probably also 
 at Ghichele's instigation that Beckyngton wrote a treatise 
 against the Salique law, and in favour of Henry V.'s right to 
 the crown of France. His book was styled " Liber Thomae 
 Bekyntone de Jure Regis Angliaj ad regnum Franciae." 
 Ghichele, who had originally suggested the king's claim 
 upon France, lived to mourn his participation in it ; and it 
 is said that his noble foundation of All Souls' GoUege was 
 intended in some sort as an expiation for the misery his 
 advice had caused. Whether Beckyngton also learned to
 
 362 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 regret his participation in an act which caused such bitter 
 woe to two nations we are not told, but this and his taking 
 part in the burning of a heretic are the only sins that can be 
 laid to his charge, and they were too much in the spirit of 
 the times to be looked upon as such. 
 
 It is more pleasant, however, to follow him in the honour- 
 able employments for which his learning and high character 
 caused him to be selected. But meanwhile Henry V. passed 
 away, leaving an infant son, whom he had never seen. 
 Beckyngton was chosen tutor to the young king, and, as 
 such, deserves no small credit for the share he had in form- 
 ing his character and tastes. His weakness both of mind 
 and body were inherited — the one from his grandfather, the 
 poor mad King Charles VI., and the other from his grand- 
 mother, Mary de Bohun ; but Henry VI. grew up pure and 
 saintly in character, with a strong relish for learning, and,, 
 had he been born in private life, would have been happy 
 with his learned tastes and his simple mind. He was utterly 
 unfit to be a king, and above all a king at such a crisis, and 
 he lost all that his father and his grandfather had gained ; 
 yet it is worth noting that the kingdom his grandfather 
 snatched by subtilty and treachery remained only for two 
 generations with his descendants, and the family itself ex- 
 pired with the sixth Henry's young and heroic son. The 
 kingdom, also, that his father had gained by his magnificent 
 daring and bravery, crumbled away and scarcely outlived 
 him ; while the work of their well-nigh imbecile son and 
 grandson bears fruit to the present day, and is one of the 
 most famous and the most characteristic of our English 
 institutions : and Eton boys are not only noted for the
 
 THOMAS DE BECKYNGTON. 363 
 
 learning which their pious founder sought to promote, but 
 for the braver and hardier virtues in which he was so de- 
 ficient. "The field of Waterloo," said the great Duke, 
 " was won in the playing-fields at Eton." 
 
 Beckyngton was several times employed on special foreign 
 embassies. In February, 1432, we find him commissioned 
 jointly with John Langdon, Bishop of Rochester, and Sir 
 Henry Broomflete, to go to France and negotiate a treaty 
 between the King of England and the Dauphin, Charles of 
 Valois, the same year that Henry was crowned in Paris. In 
 1435 ^^ embassy was sent to Arras, in Artois, with the object 
 of effecting a peace with France, and to this Beckyngton 
 was attached. Peace was made, but on terms which broke 
 the great heart of Bedford ; he died shortly afterwards. 
 Again we find him in the train of Cardinal Beaufort on an 
 important embassy to Calais. But France was slipping from 
 our grasp, and embassies only showed the weakness by 
 which diplomacy sought to retain some shreds of what our 
 arms failed to hold. 
 
 It was in 1443 that Beckyngton was employed in a more 
 delicate mission than any he had yet undertaken. It was no 
 less than to investigate and report on the respective charms, 
 physical and mental, of the three daughters of the Count 
 d'Armagnac, with a view to the selection of one as the wife 
 of the young bachelor-king, Henry VI. Of this mission he 
 kept a journal, which is of great value and interest. A 
 painter named Hans was also employed by the king to paint 
 portraits of the young ladies for his satisfaction. The king 
 was very explicit in his directions that the likenesses should 
 be perfect, requiring that they should be painted in their
 
 364 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 kirtles simple, and their visages like as ye see, and their 
 stature, and their beauty, the colour of their skin and 
 their countenances. " The commissioners were to urge the 
 artist to use great expedition, and to send the picture or 
 ymagine over to the king as quickly as possible, that he 
 might make his choice between the three." There is much 
 correspondence in Beckyngton's journal as to these portraits, 
 which were to be painted in oils on canvas. But, apparently, 
 the Count d'Armagnac was not really in earnest, and the 
 likenesses, if ever taken, never reached England. Mean- 
 while, a portrait of .Margaret of Anjou was obtained by 
 another ambassador, and the young king surrendered his 
 heart to her charms. Beckyngton's journal gives us a 
 pleasing portrait of Henry, who was then twenty-four, and 
 who speaks pathetically of the loneliness of his condition, 
 and his earnest desire to live under the holy sacrament 
 of marriage. In spite of snares that were set for him by 
 some gay ladies of the Court, he remained pure in heart ; 
 and we hear of his quaint rebuke to some of these tempters 
 who appeared before him unsuitably dressed — " Fie, fie ! 
 forsooth, ye be much to blame." On this fruitless matri- 
 monial embassy Beckyngton was joined with Sir Robert 
 Roos, one of the king's carvers, and Sir Edward Hull, 
 esquire of the king's body, of Enmore Hall, in Somerset. 
 It seems probable that Beckyngton was desired to send 
 home a true report of the state of things in France, for we 
 hear of the ambassadors sending an account of the English 
 reverses and the more recent successes of the French, 
 written, in three lines, on a strip of parchment, the whole 
 length of the skin, and then sewn into the garment of an old
 
 THOMAS DE BECKVNXTOX. 365 
 
 pilgrim. What was the reason of this mysterious secrecy 
 does not quite appear. Roos and Beckyngton returned 
 home, leaving Sir Edward Hull constable of the castle of 
 Bordeaux, the small remains of old Queen Eleanor's great 
 possessions in France, and the scene of the Black Prince's 
 splendid Court. 
 
 This was, to all appearance, the last of his political 
 embassies. Whether he saw the storm that was coming 
 on, and wished to retire to a more sheltered life ; or whether, 
 upright and conscientious as he had always been, he desired 
 to devote the rest of his life to the service and honour of 
 God, to which he was of course already specially bound by 
 his ordination vows, we cannot tell : but it appears that 
 Henry VI. specially interested himself in getting him ap- 
 pointed to the see of Bath and Wells. Thus he returned 
 to live and die in his own county, after many busy years 
 passed in court and political life, both at home and abroad. 
 His consecration took place in the chapel of Eton College, 
 thus, in his own person, forming a link between our two- 
 greatest scholastic foundations. He travelled leisurely on 
 his way to the west, passing his living of Sutton and his 
 birth and name-place, Bekington. It is remarkable that 
 this is the only occasion on which any mention is made by 
 any authority of the place of his birth. 
 
 From this time he seems to have devoted all his energies 
 to his diocese and the improvement and adornment of his 
 cathedral and cathedral city. He built the western cloister, 
 over which are rooms, one of which is now used as a lecture- 
 room for the students of the Theological College. One of 
 the gatehouses leading to the cathedral, called " Penniless
 
 366 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 Porch," was also built by him. His rebus — a flaming torch 
 and a tun — with his initials, " T. B.," are carved in stone in 
 a niche on the right-hand side of the gate facing the Cathe- 
 dral Green; while his arms are on the west side, underneath 
 those of his master, Henry VI. The row of houses on the 
 north side, and the two lofty gatehouses at the east side of 
 the market-place, were built by Bishop Beckyngton. The 
 most prominent is the stately gatehouse leading to the 
 palace. The arch is of fine workmanship, and in the centre 
 are the bishop's arms and rebus. 
 
 In the palace gardens is St. Andrew's Well, and there the 
 cathedral is mirrored so perfectly that the lovely shadow ap- 
 pears well-nigh as substantial as the reality. From this well he 
 granted permission to the corporation and citizens of Wells 
 to have a conduit, which he munificently built for them. It 
 was supplied with water, conducted by pipes, from the well. 
 The bishop's grant is to this effect : " To all faithful people 
 in Christ, to whom this writing indented shall come, Thomas, 
 by Divine permission Bishop of Bath and W^ells, greeting, 
 in Him who, for the gift of a cup of cold water, hath 
 promised eternal life. Forasmuch as we know that some 
 of ye faithful doubt not but that those things which we sow on 
 earth, with regard to eternity, we shall be certain to gather 
 in heaven with multiplied increase ; and as we may express 
 ourselves by copious handfulls, we therefore, Thomas de 
 Beckyngton, by Divine permission the undeserving minister 
 of the churches of Bath and Wells, most earnestly desiring, 
 while time is allowed us upon earth, to labour for all people, 
 but more especially for our nearest and most dear sons 
 William Vowell, master, and the brethren and fellow-citizens
 
 THOMAS DE BECKYNGTON. 367 
 
 and burgesses of our city or borough of Wells, do grant to 
 the said, &c., to have and to hold for ever, of the Bishop and 
 his successors, one head for a water conduit, with troughs, 
 pipes, and other necessary engines above and under ground, 
 to be supplied from certain water within the precincts of our 
 Palace, called St. Andrew's Well, by pipes of lead, twelve 
 inches in circumference, «Scc. ; the overplus, or waste water, 
 to run night and day for the supply of the Bishop's mills." 
 The said Vowell, the citizens and burgesses, binding them- 
 selves in return " to visit, once every year, the spot in Wells 
 Cathedral where Bishop Thomas should be interred, and 
 there pray for his soul and the souls of all the faithful 
 deceased:" for which service the same prelate granted them 
 an indulgence of forty days. Still down the streets of the 
 quiet old cathedral city ripples the water from St. Andrew's 
 Well, as it has flowed for more than four hundred years, 
 and its gentle music should echo the praises of the good 
 bishop. 
 
 Beckyngton's private letters are of great interest and 
 value. He carried on a correspondence with the king's 
 proctors or representatives at the Roman Court. Andrew 
 Holes, who was proctor there for eight years, was regarded 
 with great reverence by Beckyngton. Though educated 
 both at the same school and college, Beckyngton was too 
 much Holes' senior to have been very intimate in the few 
 years they were at the university together; and it is an 
 interesting evidence of the continued attachment of these 
 two busy statesmen to their own college that its interests 
 were not forgotten in the midst of grave business. 
 
 Among his correspondents was Biondo of Forti, Secretary
 
 368 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 to the Pope, as Beckyngton was to the king. We find 
 Beckyngton sending him a present of scarlet cloth. Biondo 
 had written a work called " Historiarum Decades III. 
 abinclinatione Imperii Romani." At Corpus Christi College^ 
 Cambridge, is the second volume of this work, beautifully 
 written on vellum, in an Italian hand of the first half of the 
 fifteenth centur}-, commencing with the third book. In it is 
 an account of a papal mission to Abyssinia. Much of the 
 description of Ethiopia anticipates the discoveries of modern 
 travellers. 
 
 The title- page exhibits, among other ornaments, Beckyng- 
 ton's well-known device of the flaming beacon, which proves 
 to demonstration that the volume was specially prepared for 
 him. 
 
 Among other correspondents we find named, is the Abbot 
 of Glastonbury Thomas Chandler, and William Millington. 
 
 In the "Anglia Sacra," pars, ii., pp. 357, 358, is a 
 supposed conversation between two people, in which the 
 following passage occurs : — " That most beautiful church 
 which we discern at a distance, consecrated to St. Andrew, 
 the most pious apostle of the Immortal God, contains the 
 episcopal chair of a worthy priest. It has also adjoining to 
 it an extensive palace, adorned with wonderful splendour, 
 surrounded with flowing waters and crowned with a fine row 
 of turreted walls, in which dwells the most dignified and learned 
 prelate Thomas Beckyngton, the first of that name. This 
 man has, by his sole industry and disbursement, raised the 
 city to its present state of splendour ; fortifying the church 
 in the strongest manner with gates, towers, and walls, and 
 building the palace in which he Hves, with other edifices, in
 
 THO-MAS DE BECKVNGTON. 369 
 
 the most sumptuous style ; so that he not only merits to be 
 called the founder, but more deservedly the grace and orna- 
 ment of the Church." Thus the palace remained for nearly 
 one hundred years, till the time of Bishop Barlow in 1548. 
 
 Fuller thus speaks of Bishop Beckyngton, in his "Worthies 
 of Somerset ": " He was a loyal Subject, kind Kinsman, and 
 a good Master, bequeathing 5 pound a piece to his chief 
 servants, and 5 marks a piece to his meaner servants, and 
 40 shillings a piece to his Boys. He was a Benefactor to 
 "Wells Church, Winchester, New, Merton, but chiefly Lin- 
 coln Colledge in Oxford, being little less than a second 
 founder thereof. His will was confirmed under the broad 
 seal of England." He was a most liberal benefactor to the 
 churches of his own diocese. 
 
 He died in his palace at Wells on January 14, 1464, or 
 1465, and was buried in his own cathedral. His shrine 
 was at the back of the choir ; the canopy under which he 
 lay, and which he had constructed for himself, projected 
 into the choir, and during late restorations it was " unwar- 
 rantably removed to the chapel of St. Calixtus." It is much 
 to be regretted that it should have been found necessary to 
 interfere at all with the last resting-place of so distinguished 
 a prelate. The monument consists of two stages. The 
 recumbent figure of the bishop, in alabaster, rests upon a 
 table slab, habited in the same way he had appointed to be 
 buried. On a lower stage is an emaciated figure in a winding- 
 sheet, the tnemento mori so much in favour at this period. 
 The whole shows remains of colour. The ironwork enclosing 
 the monument is decorated with small heads. It was to this 
 chantry that the mayor and corporation of Wells used to 
 
 25
 
 37° MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 repair in solemn procession annually, in order to pray for 
 the repose of the bishop, who had done so much for them 
 and for their city. It seems a pity that so pious and 
 graceful a custom should have been discontinued at the 
 Reformation. Surely it might have been divested of what 
 savoured of superstition. And a " gaude day " of loving 
 remembrance of benefactors and saints might well be kept 
 at Wells, where Ina and Athelm, and Elphege, the martyred 
 archbishop, with Bishops Robert of Normandy and Joceline 
 Trotman, Bishops Beckyngton and Bitton, and the saintly 
 Confessor Ken, would all be remembered as in a bede-roU, 
 when the men of Wells might meet together, and, in the 
 glorious words of Jesus the son of Sirach, say, " Let us now 
 praise famous men and our fathers that begat us. The Lord 
 hath wrought great glory by them through His great power 
 from the beginning — such as did bear rule in their king- 
 doms, men renowned for their power, giving counsel by 
 their understanding, and declaring prophecies ; leaders of 
 the people by their counsels, and by their knowledge of 
 learning meet for the people, wise and eloquent in their 
 instruction. Their bodies are buried in peace, but their 
 name liveth for evermore." 
 
 Authorities. — Fuller ; Sir Harris Nicholas ; ^Memoirs 
 of Thomas Beckyngton ; Cassan's Lives of Bishops 
 of Bath and Wells ; Godwin's Lives of the Bishops ; 
 Anglia Sacra ; The Tourist's Guide to Wells, (Sec. ; 
 Miss Strickland's Life of Margaret of Anjou.
 
 The jUegend of 3'R H'chap^d 
 Whittij^qtojm. 
 
 (Lord Mayor in 1397, 1406, 1419. ) 
 
 The old story of Whittington and his cat might long ago 
 have been consigned to the limbo of forgotten myths, — and 
 did actually exist in our younger days only in the books of 
 fairy tales, which the youth of the present day are too well 
 instructed to read or delight in, — but that happily there 
 remained the stubborn fact that he was actually four times 
 Lord Mayor of London, once to fill up an accidental vacancy, 
 and three times by the actual voice and election of his fellow- 
 citizens. 
 
 The old tale says that he was a poor boy born in Taunton 
 Dene, in Somerset ; and gladly, therefore, do we follow the 
 ancient myth, and place him among our local worthies. A 
 poor boy, without father or mother, flouted by his kindred, 
 and half starved, was thrust out, or determined to make his 
 own way in the world. He made up his mind, therefore, to 
 go to London, whose streets, he was told, were paved with 
 gold, and, having no clear notions with regard to political
 
 372 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 economy, he conceived it only necessary to get there, and 
 wealth would come of itself. He started on his journey. A 
 benevolent waggoner gave him a lift, but rudely dispelled 
 the poor boy's illusions by suggesting to him that if the 
 streets were paved with gold, the gold would long ere this 
 have been all picked up. However, once started, he did not 
 care to turn back, and in due course — a long course in those 
 days — arrived in the great city, where, cold, weary, and 
 hungr}-, he laid himself down at the door of a rich merchant, 
 a Mr. FitzWarrenne. This gentleman had compassion on 
 him, took him into his house, and made him a scullion in 
 his kitchen. The cook was a virago, and led him a weary^ 
 life ; but Mistress Alice, his master's daughter, befriended 
 him, and on one occasion gave him the unexampled treasure 
 of a penny. This penny he spent in purchasing himself a 
 cat, for his garret was infested with rats and mice ; and now,, 
 if he had little rest by day from the cook's tongue and arm, 
 at night, at any rate, he would be in peace. 
 
 Then follows the tale of the founding of our hero's 
 fortunes. Mr. FitzWarrenne was sending the ship, laden 
 with merchandise, into foreign parts. The captain came for 
 instructions. The kind-hearted merchant offered to all his- 
 servants permission to take part in his venture. Poor Dick 
 had nothing but his cat : this he entrusted to the captain 
 with many tears. Months passed away. The poor boy now 
 had neither rest by day or night ; for again his sleep was 
 disturbed by the mice, and the cook, to her other persecu- 
 tions, added sneers at his venture. Dick could bear it no- 
 longer : he ran away, carrying with him nothing but a small 
 bundle of clothes, which he could honestly call his own ; for
 
 THE LEGEND OF SIR RICHARD WHITTINGTON. 373 
 
 they had been earned by fair and honest work. He made 
 his way as far as Highgate Hill. There, once more lonely 
 and hungry, he sat himself down and burst into tears ; and 
 as he wept he heard the London bells ringing, with that 
 sweet jangling note which still prevails at times when the 
 turmoil of the city is hushed, and as he listened his sobs 
 became quieted, and his tears flowed more gently, and the 
 bells arranged themselves into measured words, and thus the 
 sounds were borne to him — 
 
 "Turn again, Whittington, turn again Whittington, 
 Thrice Lord Mayor of London town.'' 
 
 ' What," said he, jumping up, when he listened once 
 more — but still the burden of the bells was the same, "Turn 
 again, Whittington, turn again. "What," said he, "should 
 I be sitting here snivelling like a coward if I am to be Lord 
 Mayor of London not once, but three times ? I will go 
 back, and never mind the cook, but take what fortune God 
 may send me." He was back again before the cook had 
 had time to miss him ; and if she scolded and cuffed him as 
 before, what recked he while the refrain rang in his ears, 
 " Turn again, Whittington, turn again " ? 
 
 His patience was rewarded. It was not long after this 
 that one day, while Whittington was hard at work slaving 
 for his adversary, with a brush now and then flung at his 
 head to quicken his movements, a message came to him 
 from his master, that he was wanted in the office. There 
 stood Mr. FitzWarrenne and the captain — he could not forget 
 him who had robbed him of his only friend, his cat; no, not his 
 only friend, for there too stood sweet Mistress Alice smiling
 
 374 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 upon him. " Take a seat, Mr. Whitlington," said the master- 
 Could Dick believe his ears ? His master, the great London 
 merchant, condescending to make fun of him ! He begged 
 to be allowed to return to his work ; and then he was told 
 the wonderful news. Mr. FitzWarrenne explained to Dick 
 how his venture had succeeded in the most wonderful and 
 unheard-of manner, and how the Emperor of Morocco had 
 sent him untold treasures in return for the treasure his cat 
 had proved to him in ridding the country of the swarms of 
 rats and mice which infested it and made their way into his 
 own palace. He told him that now he (Dick) was a richer 
 man than his master ; and to increase his bewilderment,. 
 and yet testify to the truth of the story, bars of gold, bag& 
 of gold dust, packages of ivory, were brought in by the 
 sailors and laid upon the floor, and he was told that it was 
 all his. 
 
 We all know the end. Dick Whittington became a suc- 
 cessful merchant, and married his master's daughter. Three 
 times elected Lord Mayor of London, he feasted Henry V. 
 and all his court at the Guildhall, and fed a fire, composed 
 of logs of cedar-wood, with the king's bills, on which he had 
 been raising money for his war with France, amounting to 
 ^60,000. 
 
 Here, then, legend and authentic history meet. We must 
 give a short sketch of his real life, such as modern research 
 has traced it. But first of all we are met by the assertion 
 that Whittington was not born in Somerset, and that his life 
 did 7iot begin at Taunton Dene. His home was at Pauntley,. 
 in Gloucestershire ; and the antiquary. Dr. Samuel Lysons,, 
 has made it perfectly plain that it was there his family was.
 
 THE LEGEND OF SIR RICHARD WHITTINGTON. 375 
 
 settled. But Gloucestershire is very near to Somerset, so 
 near that the town of Bristol belongs to both ; and as tradi- 
 tion says he came from Somerset, it is very possible, and 
 seems highly probable, that by some accident — such as 
 happened to two other of our heroes, Sir Ralph Hopton 
 and John Locke — he was born at some place other than his 
 own home. He was the younger son of a second marriage ; 
 for his mother had been previously the wife of Sir Thomas 
 de Berkeley. He may therefore have been crowded out of 
 the household of an ancient though impoverished family, 
 and, having run away from home, have started off to the 
 metropolis on his own account ; and we know how low a 
 waif or stray in London may be reduced. ^Ve are quite 
 willing to accept Messrs. Rice and Besant's explanation of 
 the cat. It may well have been that some small venture 
 with pet animal caused him to earn the first shilling or 
 mark he was able to lay by, and so he may have considered 
 it the foundation of his fortunes. 
 
 One thing is certain, that his vast wealth was honourably 
 earned and nobly spent. In his lifetime he built St. iSIichael's 
 Church, Paternoster Royal ; in that church he was buried. 
 Both church and monument were swept away by the great 
 fire, and London has never found gratitude enough to erect 
 a monument to its greatest citizen. He built a grand library, 
 which he presented to the Grey Friars, and which is now the 
 great hall of Christ's Hospital. ^400, equal, at the very 
 least, to ;,<^4,ooo in the present day, he expended on books 
 to fill it. He also founded, by will, a library at the Guild- 
 hall. The books were afterwards borrowed by that mighty 
 thief, the Duke of Somerset, in Edward \T.'s reign. The
 
 376 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 present magnificent Guildhall library is a new foundation. 
 In his own life he was a benefactor to Rochester and 
 Gloucester cathedrals. He provided drinking-fountains, 
 and his executors rebuilt and enlarged Newgate prison, 
 which, from its confined limits, was full of gaol fever. He 
 put up almshouses, which have in our own day been 
 removed ; and most suitably found a resting-place at High- 
 gate, the spot whence he heard the prophetic strains of the 
 London bells. He established a college, where the clerks 
 were to pray daily for the souls of Sir Richard Whittington, 
 his wife Alice, and their parents. And mark the sweetness, 
 as well as independence, of the man's nature. It was in the 
 reign of the usurping King Henry IV. that this college was 
 founded ; but prayers were also commanded to be made for 
 the soul of the king of his youth, Richard II., who, by his 
 noble courage, had once saved London from destruction. 
 
 It is remarkable that his three mayoralties were in three 
 different kings' reigns. In 1396 Adam Bamme was Lord 
 Mayor, but he, dying in the year of his mayoralty, was 
 succeeded by Richard Whittington, who was himself chosen 
 mayor for the next year. This was in Richard II. 's reign. 
 Then, in 1406, Henry IV, being king, he was chosen for the 
 second or third time ; and again in the reign of Henry V. 
 he was mayor for the last time. 
 
 The name still remains in the descendants probably of his 
 brothers ; but of Dick and his wife, Alice FitzWarrenne, there 
 was born no child, and so they made their county and the 
 poor their heirs by benefactions made principally during their 
 lifetime, to the Church for religious and secular teaching, 
 and by other good works of piety and large-minded charity.
 
 THE LEGEND OF SIR RICHARD WHITTINGTON. 377 
 
 The legendary history has hitherto so obscured the 
 actual, that their names have scarcely been honoured as 
 they deserve. 
 
 Authorities. — Fairy and Legendary Tales ■ Stowe's 
 Survey of London; ^Messrs. Rice and Besant's Life 
 of Sir Richard Whittington.
 
 The I^eqend of the Abbot of 
 
 MUCHELNEY 
 
 (Circa 1430) 
 
 Is a local tradition of an abbot who, in mediaeval times, was 
 married in secret to a fair lady. They were rudely parted at 
 the altar, and he was hurried senseless to the abbey, of which 
 in time he rose to be abbot. If of high birth and large 
 possessions, he may have risen to that dignity when still 
 young. The rest of the tale is told in a poem by the late 
 Dean Alford, of Canterbury, who, though not a native of 
 Somerset, was connected with it by family and other ties. 
 It is too long to be given entirely, but so much of it as tells, 
 the story follows : — 
 
 THE ABBOT OF MUCHELNAYE. 
 
 DUODECAD THE SECOND. 
 
 I. 
 It is the solemn midnight, and the moon, 
 Hard by the zenith, holds her solemn state, 
 And yon flushed star will westward dip full soon 
 Behind the elms that gird the abbey gate.
 
 THE LEGEND OF THE ABBOT OF MUCHELNEY. 379 
 
 There stair and hall are drear and desolate, 
 And even devotion doth her votaries spare, 
 Save the appointed ones, on Heaven that wait, 
 Wafting upon the hushed, unlistening air 
 Tu, Jesu, salva nos — their deep and night-long prayer. 
 
 11. 
 
 In low, flat lines the slumbering dew-mist broods 
 Along the reaches of the Parret stream, 
 And on the far-off vales and clustered woods 
 Dwells, like the hazy daylight of a dream ; 
 Piled over which, the dusky mountains seem 
 As a new continent whose headlands sleep 
 Within his day's fair voyage, now doth deem 
 Some mariner, whose laden vessels creep 
 Across the dim white level of the severing deep. 
 
 III. 
 In the mid prospect, from its shadowy screen 
 Rises the abbey pile ; each pinnacle 
 Distinct with purest light ; save where, dark, grim. 
 The ivy-clusters round some buttress dwell. 
 The sharp and slender tracerj' varying well ; 
 Perfect the group, and to poetic gaze 
 Like a fair palace, by the potent spell 
 Of old magician summoned from the haze 
 Some errant fairy knight to wilder with amaze. 
 
 IV. 
 
 But list ! the pendant on the wicket latch 
 Hath rung its iron summons, and the sight 
 Through the uncertain shadowings may catch 
 A muffled figure, as of some lone wight 
 Belated in the flats this summer night. 
 And seeking refuge in the abbey near : 
 Again those strokes the slumbering band affright, 
 And cause the wakeful choir, in doubt and fear. 
 To pause amid their chaunt, and breathless bend to hear.
 
 380 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 Slow moves the porter, heavy with the load 
 Of age and sleep ; some newly-happened ill, 
 Some wayside murder, doth his haste forbode ; 
 And at the wicket come, he pauseth still, 
 And on his brow the icy drops distil ; 
 Till a faint voice admission doth implore : 
 " Open, blest fathers, the night damps are chill ; 
 So may your Abbot's holy aid restore 
 One whose life falters now at death's uncertain door." 
 
 VI. 
 The smaller wicket first he turns, 
 For caution and assurance ; then as slow. 
 By the dim taper light that flickering burns. 
 Scans well the stranger, whether friend or foe ; 
 Then, stooping, draws the massy bolt below. 
 Well satisfied that such a form as stands 
 Before him now no treachery can know. 
 Can bear no weapon in those trembling hands. 
 Nor be the wily scout of nightly prowling bands. 
 
 VII. 
 A holy woman, is it, who desires 
 Speech with the Abbot's reverence. " For fear 
 Of God in heaven, who each one's life requires 
 At each one's brother's hand, call thou him here, 
 Or point me where he rests, that I may clear 
 My soul of that wherewith I am in trust : 
 For she who sent me to her end is near ; 
 And who shall make amendment, or be just. 
 When the pale eye hath mingled with its kindred dust ? " 
 
 VIII. 
 
 " Sister — for by thy russet garb I guess 
 Thou art of yonder saintly company. 
 Whose frequent hymns our holy mother bless, 
 Borne thither from St. Mary's Priory —
 
 THE LEGEND OF THE ABBOT OF MUCHELNEY. 381 
 
 Hard is it for one chilled with age like me 
 To do thine urgent bidding. Close behind 
 The landing of yon steep stair dwells he 
 Of whom thou speakest ; sleep doth seldom bind 
 His eyelids : wakeful unto prayer thou shalt him find." 
 
 IX. 
 
 Up the strait stair the long-robed figure glides, 
 The while the aged man his taper's light 
 Trims, and with friendly voice the stranger guides, 
 Till the dark buttress hides her from his sight ; 
 And then he peers abroad into the night, 
 Crossing himself for fear of aught unblest ; 
 For sprites and fairies, when the moon is bright. 
 Weave their thin dances on the meadow's breast. 
 And sharp rays pierce the tombs and rouse the dead from rest. 
 
 X. 
 
 He looks not long ; for down the stairs of stone 
 Footsteps are sounding, and from forth the pile 
 Passes the stranger, but now not alone. 
 " Here, brother Francis, let the keys awhile 
 Rest in my keeping : I will thee assoil 
 From aught that in mj^ absence may befall ; 
 So wilt thou spare thyself thy watch and toil, 
 For my return, my blessing guard ye all ; 
 For I must forth when sorrow for my help doth call." 
 
 XI. 
 The Abbot speaks, and they two glide along 
 In the dim moonlight, till the meadow haze 
 Enwraps them from the sight, the trees among, 
 And down the winding of the gleamy ways, 
 They pass, and cross the Parret stream, ablaze 
 With flickering ripples ; then they track the moon 
 Even till they reach .St. Mary's Priory, 
 Ere which the dark-robed stranger goes before, 
 And without speech admits them through a lowly door.
 
 382 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 XII. 
 It is an humble chamber, and a group 
 Of holy sisters, in their work of love. 
 Over some prostrate form are seen to stoop, 
 And in the feeble glimmering slowly move ; 
 And now the Abbot sees, bending above 
 One stretched in anguish on the pavement there ; 
 In wild unrest her white arms toss and rove ; 
 On the dark floor is spread her tangled hair, 
 And with convulsive gasps she draws the sounding air. 
 
 XIII. 
 But see, she beckons, and he draweth near ; 
 Again she beckons, and that sisterhood 
 Slowly retreats from what they may not hear ; 
 The last is gone : and now, -with life endued, 
 The Abbot's form that lady rose and viewed. 
 " Sir monk, I am not as I seem this hour ! " 
 He trembles. " Nay, let no chill doubt intrude ; 
 It is, it is thine own, thy bride, thy flower. 
 The highborn Lady Agnes of St. Dunstan's Tower ! " 
 
 DUODECAD THE LAST. 
 
 " Here is no place for greeting ; fly afar 
 Before the absent sisterhood return. 
 In my well-sembled agony, yon star 
 I watched, whose westering rays now faintly burn — 
 It symbols forth my fate ; and would'st thou learn 
 What bodes this meeting ? Ere it dips below 
 The mountain range which thou canst just discern. 
 Safe refuge must be won ; for as we go. 
 Shining it bodeth joy — but sunken tears and woe." 
 
 III. 
 But whither shall they fly ? The night's high noon 
 Hath past, and she is faint and weary grown. 
 " Lady, the abbey gate is reached full soon ; 
 There can I hide thee. In those towers of stone
 
 THE LEGEND OF THE ABBOT OF MUCHELNEY. 383 
 
 Are secret chambers, known by me alone, 
 Where I can tend thee, while the coming day 
 • Shall bring thee rest ; then, when its light hath flown, 
 Mine be it in maturer thought to say 
 How we may shape our course to regions far away." 
 
 IV. 
 
 With hurried steps to gain those towers they press, 
 But ere they reached them, had that lady's sight 
 Not earthward dropped for very weariness, 
 She might have seen that clear symbolic light 
 First fainter wane, then vanish from the night. 
 The other marked its dying radiance well, 
 But he was one whom omens could not fright ; 
 But, spite his better judgment, sooth to tell, 
 Faintness struck through his heart, and broke joy's rapturous spell. 
 
 V. 
 The abbot sitteth in his chamber lone. 
 And by him sits the lady of his love ; 
 The crozier leans upon the fretted stone, 
 Swept by the sacred vestments from above. 
 He prayeth not, for he can never move 
 His fond eyes from that lovely lady's brow, 
 \Miose downcast eyes seem gently to reprove 
 The scheme that riseth in their wishes now 
 To doff the saintly veil, and break the chartered vow. 
 
 VI. 
 
 They gaze upon each other earnestly. 
 Scarce daring to discover but in look 
 What each might read of in the other's eye : 
 Belike ye wonder what such question shook 
 The firm resolve that erst their spirits took. 
 In sooth God's laws were on them both ; but yet 
 The first law in the heaven-descended book 
 Firmer than veil or chartered vow is set — 
 *' Quos Deus junxit, homo ne quis separet."
 
 584 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 VIII. 
 Long hours have flown, to wedded rapture given ; 
 And now upon the dusk and dawning air, 
 \Yhich murmurs, with its quick, shrill pulses riven, 
 The matin bell sounds forth, calling to prayer 
 The abbey brotherhood and hamlets near. 
 Then spoke the Abbot : ' ' Part we for an hour ; 
 Then follow me into a refuge near, 
 A hiding-place within this solid tower, 
 Known but to those who here have held the highest power.''' 
 
 IX. 
 
 He leadeth her a dark and narrow way 
 Along the windings of that hidden stair ; 
 They might see nothing of the rising day 
 Until that he had brought his lady dear 
 Unto a chamber, nidely fashioned, near 
 The top roof of the abbey pile, and lit 
 By one small window, where the hour of prayer, 
 Secure from rude intrusion, she might sit 
 And watch the morning clouds along the landscape flit. 
 
 X. 
 
 "Say ye she left Saint Mary's Priory 
 This night ? Perchance she roameth in the glade 
 Or seeketh some lone cottage wearily. 
 Strict search for her in this our abbey made 
 Hath found no trace ; each hiding-place displayed 
 Shows no such tenant ; and our holy chief 
 Tells how he left her on your pavement laid, 
 What time she sunk exhausted by her grief. 
 After confession gave her prisoned woes relief" 
 
 XI. 
 
 Past is all peril now — the search is done ; 
 
 Past the spare meal, and spent the hour of prayer ; 
 
 The holy men are snugly pent each one, 
 
 And quickly as the anxious lover dare
 
 THE LEGEND OF THE ABBOT OF MUCHELNEY. 385 
 
 He seeks with throbbing heart that nest secure. 
 " Rejoice, my wedded love, my life, my fair ! 
 Our way is straight, our course is safe as pure ; 
 Our life of love and joy from disappointment sure." 
 
 XII. 
 
 He found her, as ye find some cherished bud 
 Of early primrose when the storm is past, 
 Crushed by the vexing of the tempest flood. 
 Prostrate and pale she lay ; for Death had cast 
 His gorgon spell upon her. Thick and fast 
 The Abbot's bursting heart did upward beat. 
 Awhile benumbed he stood ; Reason at last 
 Fled with the wild crash from her central seat, 
 And all his soul within him burned with maddening beat. 
 
 XIII. 
 
 Three hundred years, above the tall elm wood 
 One ivied pinnacle hath signified 
 The place where once the abbey pile hath stood. 
 A hundred years before, the Abbot died 
 A man of many woes : one summertide 
 They found his coffin in the churchyard wall, 
 And when they forced the stony lid aside, 
 Gazed on his face beneath the mouldered pall, 
 Even as the spirit left it — pale and tear-worn all. 
 
 XIV. 
 
 And often down that dark and narrow way. 
 Along the winding of that hidden stair, 
 Sweeps a dim figure, as the rustics say, 
 And tracks the path even to the house of prayer. 
 What in the dusky night it doeth there 
 None may divine, nor its return have met ; 
 Only upon the hushed and listening air 
 Strange words, as men pass by, are sounding yet- 
 Quos Deus junxit, homo ne quis separet." 
 
 26
 
 386 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 The Vicar of Muchelney, the Rev. S. O. Baker, kindly 
 gives me the following information with regard to Dean 
 Alford's ballad. He says : " It is an old legend here, but, 
 I think, without foundation. There is a grange across the 
 river Parret, about half a mile from the abbey. This is 
 vulgarly supposed to have been a nunnery, and to have 
 had subterranean communication with the abbey, the sup- 
 posed passage being really a drain to the river. The small 
 room or cupboard into which he put the nun was the 
 entrance at the top of a staircase into an upper room. The 
 stairs are removed, but the cupboard remains."
 
 ^EBA3TIA]N C/^BOT. 
 (1477-1557-) 
 
 ■:o:- 
 
 Among our worthies there is no name that stands higher for 
 sincere goodness and excellence of life, for wise and far- 
 seeing views, for active and untiring enterprize, than the 
 pious and estimable man whose name stands at the head of 
 this paper. Of Italian extraction, it was from his Venetian 
 origin and by inheritance from his father that his love of 
 adventure and discovery was born. Nevertheless, Cabot 
 was an Englishman, born at Bristol about the year 1477, and 
 always clinging through life to the place of his birth. 
 
 When three years old he was taken by his father, John 
 Cabot, to Venice, where he remained for some years, so 
 causing a report that he was born there ; but he preferred 
 claiming his birthright as an Englishman, and in spite of 
 Venice being his father's birthplace and the home of his 
 early years, in spite of the high bribe that Spain offered for 
 his services, he, like the notable character in H.M.S. 
 Finafore, " in spite of all temptations to belong to other 
 nations, 'elected' to remain an Englishman." He made 
 several voyages with his father before he was twenty, and
 
 388 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 together they discovered Prima Vista or Newfoundland.^ 
 By them also, under the auspices of Henry VII., the 
 continent of America was first seen, long before it was 
 sighted by either Columbus or Amerigo Vespucci. The 
 king fully entered into their enlightened views of coloniza- 
 tion, and on the 5th of March, 1496, granted a patent to 
 John Cabot, the father, and his three sons Louis, Sebastian, 
 and Sancius, authorizing them to seek out whatsoever isles, 
 countries, and provinces, which before this time were 
 unknown to all Christians, and to set up the royal banner 
 in every place, by them newly found. For in those times 
 people took literally the words of Holy Writ, and it seemed 
 to them that they were bound in as far possible to make 
 " the kingdoms of this world the kingdoms of our Lord 
 and His Christ." 
 
 Another voyage was made, but in neither of them, it is 
 believed, did the ancient mariner, John Cabot, sail. Sebastian 
 had the command in both expeditions, and sailed on his 
 voyage of discovery from his native place, Bristol, which 
 was then the second port in the kingdom. But when the 
 eighth Henry mounted the throne, work that promised no 
 quick return in money, that was neither showy nor splendid, 
 was either stopped or coldly neglected. Cabot bore this 
 for a time, but finding it hopeless to look for assistance in 
 his voyages of discover}^ he, at last, and reluctantly, trans- 
 ferred his services to the court of Spain, where he was 
 
 ' Among the privy purse expenses of Henry VII. occurs : " To the 
 man in reward who found the new Isle, ;^io." Upon which Miss 
 Strickland remarks, " Scanty is the reward of the benefactors of the 
 human race, while those of the destroyers are blazoned before all eyes.'"
 
 SEBASTIAN CABOT. 389 
 
 highly esteemed, and the office of Pilot-Major was bestowed 
 upon him. 
 
 In 1548 Cabot returned to England, a like office to that 
 he had held in Spain being created for him. A pension 
 was allotted to him by Edward, and he was consulted by 
 him and his council on all subjects connected with maritime 
 affairs. Cabot was loyal and honest to those he served. 
 AVhen voyaging under the flag of Spain, he visited South 
 America and entered the Rio de la Plate. When he returned 
 to England, he seems to have recognized that her mission 
 was to the North. He therefore advised opening a trading 
 intercourse with Russia, and his instructions for its conduct 
 are remarkable for their courtesy, humanity, and true re- 
 ligious feeling, as they are for the soundest principles of 
 ■wise statesmanship. In fact, he appears to have united in 
 himself the best qualities of the Italian, the Spaniard, and 
 the Englishman. With the keen intelligence and love of 
 trade for which the Italians of the north coast were remark- 
 able, he mingled the chivalry of Spain and the common- 
 sense hardihood and energy of an Englishman. 
 
 It was during the latter part of the reign of Edward VI. 
 that a company of merchants was formed for the discovery 
 of unknown countries under the auspices of Sebastian 
 Cabot. It was styled the " Mystery, Company, and Fellowship 
 of Merchant Adventurers for the Discovery of Unknown 
 Lands." Sir Hugh Willoughby was appointed to the com- 
 mand of this enterprize ; he sailed with three ships. Two 
 of them were hemmed in with ice, and the crews, with their 
 commanders, were frozen to death. The third, which was 
 commanded by Richard Chancellor, passing the North
 
 39° MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 Cape to the westward, sailed into the Bay of St. Nicholas 
 on the White Sea, being the first European ship — it is 
 believed — that had visited those parts. He landed at the 
 Abbey of St. Nicholas near Archangel, and whilst there 
 had an audience of the Czar, John Basilowatz, who very 
 readily promoted the views of the English in establishing a 
 trade with Russia. It also opened to the English the whole 
 fishery of Spitzbergen, which was soon after undertaken. 
 
 In Cabot's instructions to those who were to trade in 
 foreign parts, he gives the following excellent rules. He 
 urges that " the inhabitants of the nations visited should not 
 be provoked with disdain, laughing or contempt, but treated 
 with all gentleness and curtesie," and that their own laws 
 and rights should be respected; while with simple and 
 affectionate earnestness he inculcates upon every sailor 
 personal purity and remembrance of his oath, conscience, 
 duty, and charge. 
 
 He was introduced to the Duke of Somerset, and by him 
 presented to his nephew, the young king, who delighted in 
 his conversation. He appears to have been the first who 
 marked the variation of the compass ; this he explained to 
 the king, and instructed his sailors to watch for all scientific 
 facts. His religion and morality were devoid of austerity, 
 and we are told that when the Search-thrift was despatched 
 for the North, "the good old gentleman, Master Cabotje, 
 gave to the poor most liberal alms, wishing them to pray 
 for its good fortune ; and then he made great cheer," says 
 the captain. " For very joy that he had to see the toward- 
 ness of our intended discovery, he entered into the dance 
 itself, which being ended, he and his friends departed, most
 
 SEBASTIAN CABOT. 39 I 
 
 gently commending us to the government of Almighty- 
 God." 
 
 Cabot died about 1557. Strangely enough, neither the 
 time of his death nor the place of his burial are recorded ; 
 yet it is said, " On his death-bed his mind wandered again 
 over the ocean he loved with most pure, and true, and 
 faithful passion, and he spoke, in moments of wandering 
 fancy, of a Divine revelation made unto him of a new and 
 infaUible method of finding the longitude, which he was 
 not permitted to disclose to any mortal.'' And so passed 
 away one of the noblest of the sea-kings of old, as adven- 
 turous, as wise ; as courteous, as bold ; as gentle, as daring ; 
 and no one knows where rests the mortal remains of him 
 who first of all Europeans gazed on the mighty Western 
 Continent.' 
 
 Authorities. — ^Mackenzie's Universal Biography ; &c. 
 
 ' It is remarkable that in the year 1884 the city of Archangel cele- 
 brated the tercentenary of its foundation by British traders, and tha 
 the Russian newspapers have teemed with compHments to this country 
 for the part it played three hundred years ago in laying open Russia for 
 the first time to the civilized world, and giving her a port where she 
 could carry on intercourse with Europe. Edward VI. was dying 
 slowly when Cabot was introduced to him, but the project was not 
 allowed to lapse. On Chancellor's return Queen Mary founded the 
 Russian Company, whose object was to trade with the north of Russia. 
 They built a factory first at Holmogory on the Dwina, but shifted their 
 quarters in 1584 to Archangel.
 
 TyVUJMTOp^I A]MD IT3 ^TOI^Y 
 
 From A.D. 702. 
 
 ■:o:- 
 
 " What ear so empty is that hath not heard the sound 
 Of Taunton's fruitful Dean, not matched by any ground." 
 
 Drayton. 
 
 Every town has its own story, and an interesting one it is 
 sure to be, if not spoiled in the telling. As has been 
 already pointed out, Somerset stands almost alone among 
 the counties of England in having no universally received 
 and undeniably acknowledged capital. Gradually, however, 
 Taunton has increased in size and importance till in the 
 present day it is generally recognized as the chief town in 
 the county. 
 
 That the Romans occupied it in some sort is certain from 
 the number of coins that have been found there ; but as 
 The Town upon the Tone it traces its existence to the times 
 of Ina, who fortified it as the western defence of his ever- 
 growing kingdom. When we talk of Ina's castle, we must 
 not imagine some stately building such as the Normans 
 built four hundred years later, but probably only a stockade 
 with ditch and rampart of earth, yet sufficient to serve as a
 
 TAUNTON AND ITS STORY. 393 
 
 defence when valiantly guarded. Here Ina, for a time at 
 least, fixed his headquarters, and here he drew up and 
 promulgated the code of laws by which the west county was 
 governed till the time of Alfred. 
 
 The vale of Taunton Dene is one of the richest in all 
 England. It has not, of course, the picturesqueness of 
 mountainous districts, but it has a rich beauty of its own, 
 with its green meadows, its fair orchards, its rich grazing 
 districts, and its fields of waving corn. In the days of Ina 
 there were probably thick forests in many parts, but now 
 these are cleared, and well-cared and fruitful fields are 
 bounded by hedgerows, while magnificent elms shade the 
 roads whose sides they border, and make the raised 
 pathways a sheltered walk. And now you may see the 
 church towers thickly dotting the landscape, more stately 
 than they were in Ina's days ; yet Ina and his friend Aldhelm 
 did much to promote church-building in our county. It is 
 difficult to say which season of the year is the most beau- 
 tiful, as the landscape changes its dress with every changing 
 season. Is it when the fleeting beauty of the apple-blossom 
 is the chief feature in the prospect, or when the gold- 
 besprinkled meadows are full of red cattle, or when the 
 apple-trees groan under their burden, and the corn is ripe, 
 and the leaves are changing their colours; or when the hoar- 
 frost glitters on the trees and the mistletoe is sought among 
 the bare branches of the apple and the aspen trees? 
 
 In Ina's time Wessex was still striving with its numerous 
 foes. On the west and north-west was Geraint's British 
 Principality ; on the north was Mercia striving hard with 
 Wessex for priority among the kingdoms ; on the east was
 
 394 MVTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 the small but fierce little state of Sussex ; and Ina had to 
 pass rapidly from one part of his kingdom to another to 
 preserve his boundaries intact. Taunton, then, was his 
 strong defence on the western frontier, though every town — 
 nay, almost every village — had some building to which 
 he resorted at times, and which was dignified by the name 
 of a palace. It was in one of his necessary absences 
 from Taunton that he left his faithful Queen Ethelburga in 
 command. The record in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle reads 
 quaintly enough : "722. This year Queen Ethelburga razed 
 Taunton, which Ina had previously built, and Ealdbert the 
 Exile departed into Surrey and Sussex, and Ina fought 
 against the South Saxons." As the record stands, one would 
 almost suppose Ethelburga to have been some per\-erse 
 virago, who, as soon as her husband's back was turned, 
 pulled down the defences he had carefully erected : but 
 Ethelburga appears to have been a dutiful and devoted wife, 
 and she had rightly great influence with her lord. 
 
 The fact seems that Ealdbert, a Saxon who had been 
 banished by Ina, returned in his absence, seized the castle 
 of Taunton, and warred against the queen. She overcame 
 him, but, determined that the castle should never again be 
 used against their own people, she destroyed and dismantled 
 it, preferring to trust only to their unassisted arms. It 
 was a kind of fortress that could easily be renewed if it was 
 thought desirable. 
 
 In " Ina in Somerset," the artifice by which Ethelburga 
 induced her husband to leave his kingdom and make a 
 pilgrimage to Rome has been told. They had no son, and 
 Ina's brother had died before him, so Ethelheard or Ethel-
 
 TAUNTON AND ITS STORY. 395 
 
 ward, Ethelburga's brother, was chosen as his successor. 
 But Ethelheard was neither so wise nor so fortunate as Ina. 
 In one point, however, he resembled him : he had a wife, 
 Fridogyd or Frithswitha, whose influence over him was very 
 great, and she persuaded him to make a gift of the manor 
 of Taunton to the church at Winchester. N'oro, such a gift 
 would be clearly indefensible, but in those times in all the 
 kingdom of Wessex there was no other bishop but that of 
 Winchester, and it is possible that Frithswitha thought the 
 surest way of providing for the safety of the town was 
 by placing it under the special care of the Church. 
 
 This gift of Frithswitha, strange to say, through all the 
 sub-divisions of the diocese, remained attached to the 
 church at Winchester for eleven hundred years, with the 
 single exception of one year during the Great Rebellion, 
 when the church of Winchester sold it — probably by com- 
 pulsion — but they redeemed it the following year; and so it 
 remained till the Ecclesiastical Commissioners once again 
 sold it for the redemption of the land tax in 1822, and thus 
 severed for ever its connection with the see of Winchester. 
 
 The Bishops of Winchester did not neglect their western 
 property, distant as it was, and William Giffard — a Norman 
 — the first bishop appointed after the Conquest, built a 
 castle at Taunton, as was the custom of these Norman 
 bishops. Five brothers Giftard came over with the Con- 
 queror, of whom this Bishop William was one. It must be 
 remembered that then, and for many years afterwards, 
 Winchester was the capital of the entire kingdom, having 
 been the capital of Wessex, which gradually absorbed the 
 other kingdoms; and it was only in course of time that
 
 396 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 London — which had long been the chief port, and, from the 
 time of the consecration of Edward the Confessor's Abbey 
 at Westminster, was the place where the kings were hal- 
 lowed, and in a great number of cases where they were 
 buried — became recognized at last as the metropolis. What 
 sort of a bishop William Giffard made I am not prepared 
 to say, but that he was a man of great energy is certain, 
 and he everywhere improved the property belonging to the 
 see. The diocese then extended — and till very lately — 
 from the Thames to the coast of France, including the 
 Borough of South wark and the Channel Islands, and from the 
 borders of Sussex and Surrey to Devon. He built a mag- 
 nificent palace at Bankside in Scuihwark, where he could 
 attend to his parliamentary duties and yet reside in his own 
 ■diocese ; and he built, as I have before said, a Xorman 
 castle at Taunton, of probably far stouter materials than 
 Ina's, so easily raised and razed. It is not wonderful, then, 
 that under the shadow of Bishop Giffard's strong castle, 
 ■which represented law and order, and with the fertile vale 
 of Taunton as a granary, that a flourishing town grew up 
 upon the banks of the Tone, and " Where should I be bore 
 else than in Taunton Dene?" was — and perhaps still may 
 be — a proverb among the peasantry. 
 
 Another episcopal benefactor to Taunton was Bishop 
 Fox. He, with Morton, Bishop of Ely, had the chief hand 
 in the scheme of dethroning Richard III., and, by the 
 marriage of Henry Tudor with Elizabeth of York, putting 
 an end to the wars of the Roses. He was rewarded by 
 Henry VII. with large church preferment. His connection 
 with Taunton was twofold. Having been translated from
 
 TAUNTON AND ITS STORY. 397 
 
 Exeter to Bath and Wells, he, as bishop of that see, knew 
 of course the wants and requirements of the principal 
 towns ; and when later translated from Bath and Wells to 
 Durham, and from Durham to '\^'inchester, he came into 
 possession of the manor of Taunton, and there founded 
 a grammar school for the town.^ It is specially remarkable 
 as anticipating by about a quarter of a century the founda- 
 tion of grammar schools on the fall of, and in some cases 
 by the spoils of, the monasteries. The connection of 
 another bishop, who also was translated from Wells to 
 Winchester, is not as honourable. Peter Mews made use of 
 his connection with Taunton to assist in mowing down the 
 poor peasants of Somerset in Monmouth's Rebellion. 
 
 The pride and glory of Taunton is the church of St. 
 Mary IMagdalen, which, with its magnificent tower and that 
 of St. James, form a noticeable feature in the prospect as the 
 traveller approaches the town. It was originally a chapelry 
 dependent on the conventual church of the priory. The 
 original appointment of the vicarage took place in 130S, in 
 the second year of Edward II., under Walter Hazelshaw^ 
 first Dean, then Bishop, of Wells, who, upon information of 
 the neglected state of the parish, appointed Anthony de 
 Brading and Henry de Chanyngton, Archdeacon of Taun- 
 ton, commissioners to inquire into the matter. Accordingly,. 
 Master Simon de Lynn was instituted as vicar. He was to 
 be provided for and paid in kind, not in money. The provi- 
 sion was, however, ample. He was to receive twenty-one 
 loaves of household bread a week ; forty-two flagons of 
 
 ' This grammar school has only just now been abolished, having lasted 
 four centuries.
 
 39S MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 conventual ale ; seven loaves of choice boulled flour, twenty- 
 eight loaves of fine wheaten flour; seven flagons of brisk ale; 
 fifteen marks of silver a year ; six loads of hay a year ; seven 
 bushels of oats a week for his horse, and two shillings a year 
 for shoeing his horse ; and likewise all legacies bequeathed 
 to him in the parish. It is noteworthy that with this hand- 
 some provision of bread and beer there is none whatever 
 made for flesh meat. Was Master Simon a vegetarian, or 
 did the fifteen marks of silver a year provide him and his 
 household with sufficient meat, &c. ? 
 
 The church is remarkable as having four aisles, two on 
 each side of the nave. The tower was taken down, being 
 insecure, in 1857, and rebuilt almost stone for stone. It is 
 one of the finest of the many fine towers of Somerset. 
 
 The rebellion against the tax levied by Henry VII., under 
 the pretence of defending the country against the King of 
 Scots' invasion in favour of Perkin Warbeck, is a curious 
 episode. It began in Cornwall, but was taken up by the 
 people of Somerset. The Provost of Perin,' as he was called, 
 who collected the taxes, fled first to Exeter before the fury 
 of the rebels, and then took refuge in Taunton Castle ; but 
 he was dragged thence, and murdered. It is not necessary 
 to repeat the story, which will be found in the sketch of Lord 
 Daubeney's life. It is as well to note Henry's clemency : 
 the leaders were punished, but the misguided people were 
 allowed to go free. But Taunton was not yet clear from the 
 disturbances which Perkin Warbeck's, alias the Young Duke 
 of York's, attempt upon the crown caused. The rebellion 
 which resulted from the collection of the obnoxious tax 
 
 ' Hume.
 
 TAUNTON AND ITS STORY. 399 
 
 seems to have given him the idea that the west county was 
 in his favour ; so, passing from Ireland, he came to Corn- 
 wall, and there three thousand joined his standard. He 
 passed on to Exeter, but the people shut their gates against — 
 as he now styled himself — Richard IV. He passed on to 
 Taunton, hearing of the approach of Lord Daubeney with 
 his army flushed with success, and of the general rising 
 against him of the nobility and gentry of Devonshire. 
 Though his troops here numbered seven thousand, he 
 himself despaired of success, and, stealing away, took 
 sanctuary at Beaulieu. Again Henry's clemency was exer- 
 cised, and he pardoned the rank and file, only m.aking 
 examples of the leaders. The character and ill-success of 
 this weak attempt much resembles that of the Duke of 
 Monmouth just two hundred years later ; but how different 
 was the treatment by the sovereign. Yet Henry VII. is 
 systematically abused as cold-hearted, cruel, Sec, Szc. Cer- 
 tainly the natives of the western counties are bound to 
 defend his memory. 
 
 The later history of Taunton, as connected with public 
 affairs, will be found in the story of the Great Rebellion as 
 told in the lives of Lord Hopton and Blake, and again in the 
 grievous tale of Monmouth's disastrous throw for a crown. 
 
 We cannot omit, however, the quaint little episode of the 
 behaviour of George Newton, a native of Devonshire, but 
 Vicar of Bishop's Lydeard, close to Taunton, when Charles 
 I. issued the order in council recommending the Book of 
 Sports, and permitting those who had attended church to 
 pass the afternoon in wholesome and healthy amusements. 
 The order was commanded to be read in the churches.
 
 400 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 Naturally, all those of the clergy who leant towards Puri- 
 tanism were highly indignant ; but the Vicar of Bishop's 
 Lydeard contrived to obey the command, and yet to 
 manifest his strong disapproval of it. He read it, 
 therefore, as he was commanded, but, opening his Bible, 
 read also the twentieth chapter of Exodus. Then telling 
 his congregation that the first was the commandment of 
 men, the second those of God, he informed them that, as 
 they happened to be contrary the one to the other, they 
 were at liberty to choose which they liked best. How far 
 the " scandalous revellings on the Lord's Day," objected to 
 and petitioned against to the king in 1630, were the result 
 of the Book of Sports, I cannot say ; but it is difficult to 
 avoid thinking that a game of cricket or bowls under the eye 
 of the authorities on a Sunday afternoon would be far better, 
 and less objectionable, than the drinking for hours in the 
 alehouse or the gin-palace. 
 
 The election in Taunton borough was as democratic as 
 the most ardent republican could wish ; it was for years in 
 the hands of the potwallers or pot-wallopers — i.e. every man 
 who boils a pot, whether as occupier or lodger. 
 
 What else we have to say of Taunton will be found under 
 the heads of the different subjects to which we have referred. 
 
 Authorities. — Anglo-Saxon Chronicle; Lives of Bishops 
 of Winchester, Dr. Hook, Szc. ; Hume's History of 
 England ; Toulmin's History of Taunton ; Oldfield's 
 Borough History ; and communications from Arthur 
 Kinglake, Esq., of Taunton.
 
 QlX.E3 J^ORD DaUBEJMEY AjMD THE 
 Coi^NI3H "ReBEI^LIOJ^. 
 
 (I497-) 
 
 KING INA'S PALACE AND SOUTH PETHERTON. 
 
 The picturesque little town of South Petherton is built on 
 the river Parret, from which indeed it derives its name. It 
 possesses one of the finest relics of mediseval domestic archi- 
 tecture that we have remaining to us. Traditionally this is 
 called King Ina's palace, and though not a single stone in it 
 was there in King Ina's days, yet it evidently marks the spot 
 where stood one of the residences of " the many-palaced 
 Ina." No legend is connected with it, but its name bridges 
 over a gulf of eight hundred years, and connects the times 
 of that energetic and beneficent king with the times of Giles 
 Lord Daubeney. Could King Ina's palace, even as it now 
 stands, tell its tale, we should have a singularly interesting 
 account of a family famous in their generation. 
 
 Robert de Todenei was standard-bearer to William the 
 Conqueror. He accompanied him to England, and had 
 grants of many manors. His son, William de Albini, was 
 chamberlain, or butler as Camden calls him, to Henry I. 
 
 27
 
 402 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 He eventually married his widow, Adeliza of Louvaine, and 
 from them were descended the Howards, the Arundels, and 
 the Dukes of Rutland, Their younger son, Ralph, was the 
 ancestor of the Daubeneys, probably another form of De 
 Albini. It was in the reign of Edward I. that the grandson 
 of Ralph de Albini became possessed of the manor of South 
 Petherton. The tomb of his great-grandson, Sir Giles 
 Daubeney, with his two wives, is to be seen in the south 
 transept of that church. " It is styled," says Mr. Morris, 
 "the Chapel of our Lady." If so, it is a most unusual place 
 for the Lady-chapel. The ordinary place for a Lady-chapel 
 is, of course, at the back of the chancel, with the pathetic 
 symbolic idea that after our Lord was taken down from the 
 cross His head lay on His mother's lap. At Glastonbury 
 and Durham the Lady-chapel is the entrance to the church. 
 If there is any symbolism in that position, it would, of course, 
 be such as we should be unable to sympathize with, as it would 
 give the idea of approaching our Lord through His mother's 
 intercession. But the position of that at South Petherton 
 must be, I think, unique. 
 
 Sir Giles Daubeney's son William seems to have been 
 altogether resident in South Petherton. It is therefore 
 highly probable, if not a matter of actual certainty, that his 
 son. Lord Daubeney, was. born ihere. He was apparently 
 a courtier from his youth, having been one of the esquires 
 of the body to Edward IV, In 1483, however, his manors 
 of South Petherton and Barrington were forfeited to the 
 Crown on his attainder for complicity in the revolt of the 
 Duke of Buckingham. 
 
 With Henry YH/s reign his prosperity returned, and he
 
 GILES LORD DAUBENEY AND THE CORNISH REBELLION. 403 
 
 was literally loaded with favours by that king. It is not 
 known whether he fought at Bosworth, but in the first year 
 of Henry's reign he was created a baron by the title of Lord 
 Daubeney. He had previously been appointed privy coun- 
 cillor, constable of Bristol Castle, and master of the mint,, 
 besides having many other honourable offices conferred upon, 
 him. In 1487 he was made Knight of the Garter, and the 
 succeeding year appointed governor of Calais. In 1494^ 
 he was made justice itinerant of the king's forests south ot' 
 the Trent, and in 1495 ^^ ^^'^^ appointed lord chamberlain 
 of the king's household in the room of Sir William Stanley, 
 who was executed for treason, being, as Lord Bacon says, 
 " a man of great sufficiency and valour, the more because he 
 was gentle and moderate." 
 
 This favourite of fortune was something more than a mere 
 courtier : he must have been a great soldier as well. To 
 be the special and favoured councillor of so reserved and 
 cautious a man as Henry VH. s-peaks well for his prudence. 
 He was entrusted with the command of the English forces 
 on the Continent, and so successful was he at this time, 
 in action against the French at Dixmude and Nieuport in 
 Flanders, and so stoutly did he defend his own fortress of 
 Calais, that the baffled general who commanded the attacking 
 party (the Lord Cordes, governor of Picardy) is credited by 
 Bacon with having declared, in his impotent wrath, " that he 
 would be content to lie in hell se\ren years, so he might win 
 Calais from the English " — a mighty, if profane, testimony 
 to the valour and conduct of the Somerset hero. This was 
 in 1490, and he certainly commanded at Calais till the year 
 1492 and later.
 
 404 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 But in 1497 we find him in England. It was in that year 
 
 that the Cornish rebellion took place. That mysterious 
 
 personage, Richard Duke of York, alias Perkin Warbeck, 
 
 ^had persuaded James IV., King of Scotland, of the truth of 
 
 his pretensions, and was engaged in an attempt to invade 
 
 'the north of England. Henry, who seized upon any and 
 
 ■ every pretext to raise money, imposed a tax for the purpose 
 
 'Of raising troops to repel the invasion. The Cornish — whether 
 
 •'from concealed love to the house of York, or merely, as they 
 
 professed, from a dislike to the tax, which they were con- 
 
 ' vinced was illegal, it is difficult to say — being persuaded by 
 
 "Ofle Flammock, a lawyer, who assured them that the northern 
 
 "people were bound to defend themselves, and that it was 
 
 Only an excuse for fleecing the people, rose in rebellion, 
 
 •refused to pay the obnoxious impost, and under the guidance 
 
 ' of Flammock, who was of an ancient and honourable family, 
 
 ■and of Michael Joseph, a blacksmith, they marched towards 
 
 London. From Bodmin, where the rebellion originated, 
 
 ^they marched to Launceston, and carefully abstained from 
 
 'Committing depredations on the property or injury to the 
 
 persons 6f any excepting those connected with the collection 
 
 of the abhorred tax. Their arms were chiefly bows and 
 
 arrows, or pickaxes and tools used in their business. At 
 
 Taunton they put to death a tax collector. At Wells they 
 
 were joined by Lord Audley, a man of ancient family, but 
 
 restless, vain, and intriguing. Him they made their general. 
 
 They passed on into Kent, and encamped on Blackheath, 
 
 where, being attacked by Lord Daubeney, after a severe 
 
 conflict they were defeated with the loss of two thousand 
 
 men, the loss on the king's side being three hundred. The
 
 GILES LORD DAUBENEY AND THE CORNISH REBELLION. 405 
 
 suppression of this revolt deserves mention, if only for the 
 fact that none but the ringleaders were punished ; the rank 
 and file, numbering, some say, sixteen thousand, were dis- 
 missed to their homes. Lord Audley, in consideration of 
 his rank, was beheaded on Tower Hill ; Flammock and 
 Joseph were hung, drawn, and quartered, according to the 
 barbarous usage which obtained for some centuries later. 
 
 But the Cornish rebels, though they had been treated 
 with such leniency, were either in that state of restlessness 
 which will break out again and again with or without provo- 
 cation, or because of their attachment to the house or York, 
 in the autumn of the same year invited Perkin Warbeck, 
 alias Richard Duke of York, into Cornwall. He landed at 
 Whitsand, near Penzance, seized St. Michael's Mount, where 
 he placed his wife, the Lady Catherine Gordon, for safety, 
 and marched on Exeter. This he besieged for some days, 
 and Henry desired Lord Daubeney to march to the relief of 
 the city. But meanwhile the gentlemen of Devonshire had 
 collected forces, and made so bold a front, that Perkin 
 retired into Somerset. Here Lord Daubeney followed him, 
 and Perkin, quitting his partizans in Taunton, retired to 
 Beaulieu, in Hampshire. The king also himself came west 
 with a small force; and at Taunton, Perkin, who had been 
 persuaded to leave his sanctuary, surrendered himself to 
 Henry. 
 
 Meanwhile Lord Daubeney was desired to go to St. 
 Michael's Mount, and take charge of the Lady Catherine 
 Gordon and escort her to London, where she was placed in 
 the charge of Henry's queen till she married her second 
 husband, Sir ]\Litthew Cradock.
 
 4o6 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 Probably in reward of these services, and also to head the 
 force which was to overawe the two extreme western counties, 
 Lord Daubeney was made constable of Taunton Castle, and 
 in 1503 was holding the same post at Bridgewater, He died 
 on May 28, 1507, and by his will bequeathed his body to 
 be buried in Westminster Abbey, leaving lands to the value 
 of;^26 13s. 4d. yearly for perpetual masses to be said for 
 his soul as well as for those of his father and mother — two to 
 be sung in the church where he was buried, and the third in 
 the church of South Petherton, where divers of his ancestors 
 'lay interred. 
 
 Henry, the son of Lord Uaubeney, gained the perilous 
 distinction of being a favourite of Henry VHL, who raised 
 him a step in the peerage by making him Earl of Bridgewater 
 ■in 15 39-, which, says Camden, was "the greatest honour that 
 this place had." But this great earl, whose marriages con- 
 nected him with the Duke of Norfolk and the Earl of 
 Abergavenny, giving way to the prevailing folly of exhibiting 
 his grandeur at the Field of the Cloth of Gold, did so 
 impoverish himself that in his later years he retired to the 
 little village of South Perrott, near Crewkerne, where he 
 died, and was buried on the 12th day of April, 1548, at the 
 age of fifty-four. So low had he fallen in his estate, that his 
 funeral expenses were paid by his sister Cicely, wife of John 
 Bourchier, Lord Fitzwarine, Earl of Bath, who then owned 
 the manor of Wigborough. He is evidently one of those 
 alluded to by Lord Abergavenny in Shakespeare's play of 
 Henry VII I. ^ when, in speaking of the costliness of the 
 pageant the Field of the Cloth of Gold, he says —
 
 GILES LORD DAUBENEY AND THE CORNISH REBELLION. 407 
 
 "I do know 
 Kinsmen of mine, three at the least, that have 
 By this so sickened their estates, that never 
 Shall they abound as formerly." (Act i., scene i.) 
 
 His honours died with him, as he left no son ; but the 
 descendants of his uncle, James Daubeney, now live at Cote, 
 near Bristol, and at Wrington, in Somerset. 
 
 Authorities (almost exclusively). — IMr. Hugh Norris's 
 South Petherton in the Olden Time. For the Cornish 
 Rebellion, Hitchin's History of Cornwall, edited by 
 Samuel Drew.
 
 J 
 
 OHN Hooper. 
 
 (A.D. 1495-1555; Bishop of Gloucester and Worcester, 
 
 1550-1555O 
 
 -:o: 
 
 THE MARIAN PERSECUTION. 
 
 That Bishop Hooper was the one native of Somerset who 
 suffered, though not in Somerset, during the Marian per- 
 secution is a strange fact, and this from no pusillanimity or 
 want of faithfulness on the part of the people of Somerset, 
 but because Gilbert Bourne, the gentle and pious Romish 
 bishop of the diocese, though appointed by Mary, and 
 holding to the old form of worship, yet would by no 
 means permit any persecution within his diocese. Three 
 persons were indeed brought before him for heresy, and 
 convicted in his court, but he shielded them, and they did 
 not suffer. 
 
 But Hooper, though a native of Somerset, was Bishop of 
 Gloucester, and held also the episcopate of Worcester in 
 coinmendam. He was a good and worthy man, but crotchety, 
 and wanting in manly strength of mind. He enjoys the 
 unenviable distinction of being, as Heylin says, " the first 
 Nonconformist." All biographers agree that he was born 
 in Somerset, but at what place in the county I have not 
 discovered. He was educated at Merton College, Oxford,
 
 JOHN HOOPER. 409 
 
 and afterwards became a Cistercian monk at Gloucester. 
 But not finding monastic life to his taste he returned to 
 Oxford, where he became one of a small band who were 
 ardent for reformation of the Church ; but becoming ob- 
 noxious to the ruling powers by his outspoken and extreme 
 views, he was banished the University. 
 
 For a time he was steward to Sir Thomas Arundel, who 
 however, becoming alarmed at his reforming views, sent 
 nim to Bishop Gardiner of Winchester to reason with him 
 ■ — with no success. On the passing of the Six Acts, or 
 Bloody Statute, Hooper went abroad, and there, in spite of 
 his monastic vow, married a foreigner. It is perhaps a 
 symptom of the man's nature, cold, harsh, and altogether 
 wanting in imagination, that he could find no beauty in 
 Switzerland, and describes Zurich as a " barren, sombre, and 
 unpleasant country, rude and savage." 
 
 When Hooper returned to England he became chaplain 
 to the Duke of Somerset, and a popular preacher. But 
 whilst he was abroad he had been imbibing the Genevan 
 doctrine, and the chastened sobriety of the English ritual 
 seemed to him little better than Romanism. He spoke 
 with contempt of the sacraments, and wanted further 
 changes in the direction of foreign Protestantism. He was 
 offered the bishopric of Gloucester; and, feeling as he did, 
 he should have declined it, instead of which he tried to 
 make terms. He refused to wear the vestments proper to 
 his office, and objected to the clause in the oath of supre- 
 macy, "by God, by the Saints, and by the Holy Gospels." 
 He argued against the appeal to the saints so ably, that 
 Edward struck out the obnoxious words with his own hand.
 
 41 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 But his objection to the vestments was not so easily got rid 
 of. Cranmer refused to consecrate him unless he complied 
 with ecclesiastical rules. Bucer and Peter Martyr, pro- 
 fessors at Oxford, though foreign Protestants themselves, 
 gave their opinion most strongly that, though they disapproved 
 of the vestments, they were things absolutely indifferent, 
 and that compliance was wise and lawful. In the letter of 
 Bucer in which he gave this sensible and charitable counsel, 
 he bears sad witness to the grievous state of the reformed 
 Church, which in fact terribly needed reformation in things 
 of far greater importance than the colour and cut of vest- 
 ments, viz., "the sacrilegious invasions of the laity; that 
 they seized and plundered the best preferments, gave two or 
 three benefices to their stewards and huntsmen, but with 
 reservation of part of the profits to themselves : thus they 
 put such vicars upon the people, not those who were best 
 qualified, but such as would engage upon the lowest terms, 
 and afford the best bargains. The service of the Church 
 was performed in such a cold, lame, and unintelligible 
 manner, that the people were little better edified than if the 
 ofllice were said in the Phoenician or Indian language. 
 Neither baptism nor marriage were celebrated with that 
 gravity and solemnity the business required. Pastoral duties 
 are lamentably neglected ; there are no catechetical instruc- 
 tions, no private admonitions, no public censures of dis- 
 order. The people are promiscuously admitted to the 
 privileges of communion, without any proof of being 
 qualified either in faith or manners. ' They appear empty 
 before the Lord,' and take little care of the poor at their 
 religious assemblies."
 
 JOHN HOOPER. 41 r 
 
 This, and much more than this, Bucer affirms of the state 
 of the Church in the reign of Edward VI. — or we should 
 perhaps say in that of the Protector Somerset and his suc- 
 cessor the Earl of Warwick, afterward Duke of Northumber- 
 land. But, in spite of the advice of his foreign friends, 
 Hooper persisted in his objections. Why he did not refuse 
 the bishopric altogether on the one hand, or why it was 
 forced upon him on the other, is perfectly unintelligible ; the 
 strange fact remains that the Reformers now began to per- 
 secute one another, and Hooper, because he declined to 
 wear the objectionable dress of a bishop — not yet being one 
 — after being argued with, first by Ridley and then by 
 Cranmer, was delivered over to the archbishop's care. He 
 was first confined to his own house, and then sent to the 
 Fleet prison for several months, and it has even been said 
 that there was an idea of inflicting the penalty of death ; 
 and then his obstinacy gave way, for he discovered that it 
 was not unlawful to make a compromise with his conscience, 
 and so he consented to wear the bishop's robes when offici- 
 ating in the presence of the king and on great occasions, but 
 at other times he was to do as he pleased. He was there- 
 fore consecrated, but disgracefully consented to hold his 
 episcopate during the king's pleasure. Heath, Bishop of 
 Worcester, was now deprived, a man whose learning, piety, 
 and gentleness were such that they are acknowledged even 
 by so prejudiced a writer as Burnet. Originally one of the 
 Reformers, he appears to have been alarmed at the out- 
 rageous lengths to which things were carried in the reign of 
 Edward VI., and to have felt a reformation based upon 
 plunder, sacrilege, and utter want of discipline and order
 
 412 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 could not but be hopelessly wrong, and so he returned to 
 the Romish party in the Church. Why it was that Latimer, 
 who had been formerly Bishop of Worcester, was not re- 
 instated when Heath was deprived, does not appear; unless 
 his having formerly preached against the sin of sacrilege 
 may have made the ruling powers believe that he would not 
 be persuaded to alienate the revenues of the Church, as 
 Bishops Barlow and Hooper were willing to do. Certain it 
 is that Hooper was appointed to Worcester in co/nmendam 
 with Gloucester, but that he was not much the richer for 
 his double preferment. 
 
 One is thankful to turn from all this unfavourable retro- 
 spect to the latter years of Bishop Hooper. From the time 
 he really became a duly-appointed bishop of our Church he 
 seems to have risen to his position. He laboured diligently 
 in his two dioceses, and was rigid in the enforcement of 
 discipline. His piety and hospitality were equally marked, 
 and of his revenues he "pursed nothing; and in his palace 
 was a daily dinner for so many poor people in succession ; 
 and he exercised a special superintendence over schools." 
 
 On the death of the young king he refused to acquiesce 
 in the exaltation of Lady Jane Grey, and supported the 
 claims of Queen Mary. He was, however, sent for to 
 London, and, apparently principally on the excuse of his 
 marriage, he was treated with great rigour. He was im- 
 prisoned in the Fleet, and thrown into a loathsome dungeon, 
 which had a common sewer on one side and the Fleet Ditch 
 on the other ; and having no decent bedding till it was pro- 
 vided for him by sympathizing friends. x\fter remaining in 
 this place for seventeen months (where he became a martyr
 
 JOHN HOOPER. 413 
 
 to sciatica), he was brought before the Queen in Council, 
 then taken to Winchester House, Bankside, and to St, Mary 
 Over>''s (now St. Saviour's) Church, in what is called the 
 Lady-chapel of which, Gardiner held his Consistory Court. 
 He went through the usual course of bullying and personal 
 abuse which was then denominated an ecclesiastical trial, 
 and was, of course, condemned. After being degraded by 
 Bonner, he was sentenced to be executed at Gloucester, his 
 own episcopal city. On his journey thither he was treated 
 by the populace with great compassion, but when a stoppage 
 was made at any place he passed his time in earnest devotion. 
 
 Sir Anthony Kingston, a former acquaintance, now one of 
 the commissioners to superintend his martyrdom, entered 
 his room while thus engaged. He looked at him earnestly, 
 and then burst into tears. He entreated him to recant, 
 urging him "that death is bitter, and life sweet." But 
 Hooper answered : " I thank you for your friendly counsel, 
 Master Kingston, though it is not quite so friendly as I 
 could have wished it. True it is, that death is bitter and life 
 is sweet ; but pray, consider, that the death to come is more 
 bitter, and the life to come more sweet." 
 
 Then Kingston, as he bade him farewell, bore a noble 
 testimony to the faithfulness and efficacy of the good bishop's 
 teaching. " Well then, my lord, I perceive that there is 
 no remedy, and therefore I will take leave of you ; thanking 
 God that ever I knew you ; for you were appointed to call 
 me, being a lost child. I have been both a fornicator and 
 an adulterer ; but by your good instructions God hath 
 brought me to forsake and detest these heinous iniquities." 
 Hooper was deeply moved by this testimony to the effect of
 
 414 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 his ministry, and prayed earnestly that his visitor might con- 
 tinue to the end of his Hfe in habits worthy of a (Christian. 
 
 He was then yielded up to the municipal authorities of 
 Gloucester, who, though they received him affectionately and 
 respectfully, proposed to lodge him for the night in the 
 common gaol ; but the soldiers who had conveyed him 
 from London, and had been won by his mildness and 
 tractable behaviour, offered to be answerable for his security 
 for another night, rather than allow him to be deprived of 
 such comforts as his present lodgings afforded. 
 
 His martyrdom was lengthened and painful, but appa- 
 rently from ignorance and want of due precaution, rather 
 than malice. The wood was not dry, the bags of gunpowder 
 which were put about his person were wet. He bore all 
 with a patient and heroic courage ; his last act before the 
 fire was kindled being to join with all the spectators in the 
 Lord's Prayer. The voice of the people as they united in 
 prayer was interrupted by sobs and groans from every 
 quarter of the crowded area. 
 
 So died the sole Protestant martyr that Somerset yielded 
 to those cruel times. The moroseness and crotchety per- 
 verseness ^vhich characterized him in early days seem 
 entirely to have disappeared, and to have been succeeded 
 by a sweetness and stedfastness that it would be pre- 
 sumptuous to praise. 
 
 Authorities. — Foxe's Martyrs ; Dr; Hook's- Ecclesi- 
 astical Biography ; Mackenzie's Biographical Dic- 
 tionary ; Cunninghame's Lives of Celebrated 
 Englishmen ; Carwithen's History of the English 
 Church.
 
 The PyvujLET3, Pawx.et3, or Pou 
 
 X.ETT3, OF Hl]MTO]M ^T. QeOI^QE. 
 
 (From 1500-1665.) 
 
 The Pawlet Hams on the Parret between Bridgewater and 
 the sea is the richest grazing ground in the county. Out of 
 it, hke islands, rise knolls scattered about : among these are 
 Brent Knoll and Pawlet. Here settled Hercules, lord of 
 Tournon in Picardy in the reign of Henry I., and took his 
 name from the place. From him was descended Sir John 
 Paulet, who died in 1378, leaving two sons; the elder, Sir 
 Thomas, being ancestor of the Earls Poulett. From the 
 younger brother were descended the ducal house of Bolton, 
 now extinct, and the Marquess of Winchester. 
 
 William Poulett, owner of this small lordship, was 
 knighted by Henry VI. for his gallantry in the French wars. 
 He married Elizabeth Deneband, heiress of Henton or 
 Hinton St. George, not far from Crewkerne. His son. Sir 
 Amyas Poulett, was knighted for his gallant behaviour at 
 the battle of Newark-upon-Trent, June 16, 1487. He 
 was High Sheriff of Somerset when Thomas Wolsey, the son 
 of the Ipswich butcher, was vicar and schoolmaster of 
 Limington, near Ilchester.' 
 
 ' Not, as is often incorrectly stated, of Lymington in Hampshire.
 
 41 6 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 The episode is a curious one, and consists of two scenes 
 or chapters. We will call the first — 
 
 THOMAS WOLSEY, VICAR OF LIMINGTON. 
 
 Wolsey had made his way at Oxford by his extraordinary 
 and early-developed abilities. At fifteen he took his degree 
 of Bachelor of Arts, and was distinguished at the university 
 by the title of the Boy Bachelor, He gained much reputa- 
 at the university by his skill in logic and philosophy, as well 
 as divinity. As to his knowledge in the latter, we are 
 told he acquired it by reading the works of St. Thomas 
 Aquinas. 
 
 He was elected Fellow of his college, and after taking his 
 degree of Master of Arts, was appointed master of the 
 school attached to the college of St. Mary Magdalen. At 
 this time the Marquis of Dorset had three sons at the 
 school, and he committed, not only their education, but the 
 entire charge of them to Wolsey. When they had been 
 some time under his tuition, the Marquis, sending for his 
 sons to keep Christmas with him, invited their tutor to 
 accompany them. Lord Dorset was so pleased with the 
 progress his sons had made, that at his departure he presented 
 him to the living of Limington, to which he was instituted 
 on the loth of October, 1500, being in the twenty-ninth year 
 of his age, at which time also he was bursar of Magdalen 
 College. Whilst at the university he is said to have cultivated 
 an acquaintance with Erasmus, and to have assisted much in 
 promoting the study of Greek. 
 
 Wolsey, having taken possession of his living, with the 
 energy natural to him, immediately set about repairing and
 
 THE PAULETS, PAWLETS, OR POULETTS. 417 
 
 beautifying both his church and parsonage ; some of his 
 work in the former of which still remains. The initials of 
 his name can still be traced in the windows. 
 
 An incident, however, happened which made his position 
 there very disagreeable to him. It appears that Wolsey, 
 away from the restraints and etiquette of university life, 
 joined more than was wise or dignified in the amusements 
 of his parishioners. One day while taking part in some 
 junketings at a fair, he was overcome by the strong Somer- 
 setshire cider, and occasioned some disturbance. Sir Amyas 
 Poulett, who probably had the strong Puritan bias which 
 was shown afterwards so decidedly by his grandson and 
 namesake, was perhaps not averse to the humiliation of a 
 tripping priest, and actually had him placed in the stocks at 
 Ilchester ^ on a market day, a butt for the coarse ridicule of 
 the common peo])le. 
 
 After this we may suppose that Limington and its neigh- 
 bourhood was not a pleasant place for Wolsey's residence, 
 and so we find him not long after chaplain in the palace of 
 Henry Dean, Archbishop of Canterbury. 
 
 Wolsey's personal connection with Somerset then ceased, 
 till it was renewed by his holding Bath and Wells in coi/i- 
 mendam with several others.^ But not so his connection 
 with Sir Amyas Poulett, who was made to know that the 
 
 ' Lopen is said by some to have been the place where Wolsey was 
 placed in the stocks. 
 
 - Nor is Wolsey necessarily to be blamed as a pluralist. I le was quite 
 in favour of moderate reforms, and among other things wished for a 
 redistribution of dioceses, and to utilize some of the monastic funds in 
 creating new sees. But his great schemes were put an end to by his 
 arrest and death. 
 
 28
 
 4l8 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 man he had so humiliated was not generous enough to 
 forego his revenge for the insult and disgrace to which he 
 had been subjected, when he had the opportunity of re- 
 taliating. 
 
 CARDINAL WOLSEY AND SIR AMYAS 
 POULETT. 
 
 Surrounded as he now was with pomp and dignity, the 
 Cardinal Archbishop (of York) and Chancellor still remem- 
 bered the affront that had been offered to the humble Vicar 
 of Limington. He sent for Sir Amyas, and after a "severe 
 expostulation " with him concerning the treatment which he 
 had formerly received at his hands, he strictly enjoined him 
 not to go out of town without his special license. For five or 
 six years the knight was confined to the Temple, when he 
 sought to mitigate Wolsey's resentment by adorning the 
 gate-house next to the street with his arms, his hat, and other 
 badges of distinction proper to him as cardinal. Whether 
 this had the effect of pacifying the irate archbishop we cannot 
 tell, but Sir Amyas was at last discharged. The whole affair 
 seems to have been utterly arbitrary and illegal ; but in those 
 days of reckless shedding of blood Wolsey probably not 
 only thought himself, but actually was, merciful in his ven- 
 geance. 
 
 It seems to have been this Sir Amyas Poulett who built 
 Kinton House, and had every external stone fashioned in 
 the shape of a nail's head, and at the same time built the 
 wall which surrounds the fine park. Tradition says that it 
 was done to provide work for the poor during an excep-
 
 THE PAULETS, PAWLETS, OR POULETTS. 419 
 
 tionally cold season. He was succeeded by his grandson, 
 who is chiefly remembered as the gaoler of Mary Stuart. 
 He was at one time ambassador in Paris, and in his train 
 went, as a youth, Francis Bacon. 
 
 MARY QUEEN OF SCOTS AND SIR AMYAS 
 
 POULETT. 
 
 When at Mary's own most earnest desire she was removed 
 from the custody of the Earl of Shrewsbury, she was for a 
 time placed under the gentle care of Sir Ralph Sadler. Flis 
 indulgence being known, Elizabeth sought a man of a 
 severe and inflexible temper, and him she found in Sir 
 Amyas Poulett.' His first act was to remove the canopy 
 which signified her royal state, and the rest of his treatment 
 of her corresponded to this. 
 
 But Sir Amyas Poulett, in spite of his being a stern 
 Puritan, and thinking that Mary — for her real or supposed 
 delinquencies, as a member of the Romish Church, a 
 faithless wife if not a murderess — deserved severe treat- 
 ment, was above all a Christian and a gentleman ; and there 
 are not many more noble things in English history than his 
 
 ' Sir Amyas had been for some years governor of Jersey, and still 
 held the office when he accepted the appointment of gaoler to Queen 
 Mary. A letter of his is extant written in 1576 to the Lord Chamberlain, 
 which curiously exemplifies the irregular communication that existed 
 between England and her very nearest possessions before the use of 
 steam. He writes concerning some red-legged partridges for which the 
 Lord Chamberlain had asked, and states that his servant had lain by 
 the waterside for ten weeks without being able to pass. .Sir Amyas 
 sent two dozen partridges at this time to the Lord Admiral and the 
 Earl of Leicester.
 
 42 O MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 reply to "\\'a]singham and Davidson's shameful letter to him 
 and to Sir Drue Drury. 
 
 The two letters which are subjoined show both the 
 crooked policy of Elizabeth and Walsingham, and the noble 
 truth of this gentleman of Somerset. 
 
 Wahinghatn arid Davison to 
 Sir Amias Pan let and Sir Drue Drury. 
 
 February i, 15 86- 7. 
 
 "After our hearty commendations, we find by a speech 
 lately made by her Majesty that she doth note in you both 
 a lack of that care and zeal for her service that she looked 
 for at your hands, in that you have not, in all this time (of 
 yourselves, without other provocation), found out some way 
 of shortening the Hfe of the Scots' Queen, considering the 
 great peril she is hourly subject to, as long as the said 
 Queen shall live; wherein, besides a kind of lack of love 
 toward her, she wonders greatly that you have not that care 
 of your own particular safeties, or rather the preservation of 
 religion and the public good and prosperity of your country, 
 that reason and policy commandeth, especially having so 
 good warrant and ground for the satisfaction of your con- 
 science towards God, and the discharge of your credit and 
 reputation, which you have both so solemnly taken and 
 vowed, especially the matter wherewith she standeth charged 
 being so clearly and manifestly proved against her. 
 
 " And therefore she taketh it most unkindly that men, 
 professing that love towards her that you do, should in a 
 kind of sort, for lack of discharging your duties, cast the 
 burden upon her, knowing, as you do, her indisposition to
 
 THE PAULETS, PAWLETS, OR POULETTS. 42 1 
 
 shed blood, especially of one of that sex and quality, and so 
 near her in blood as that Queen is. 
 
 "These respects we find do greatly trouble her Majesty, 
 who, we assure you, hath sundry times protested, that if the 
 regard of the danger of her good subjects and faithful 
 servants did not more move her than her own peril, she 
 ■would never be drawn to the shedding of blood. 
 
 " We thought it meet to acquaint you with these speeches, 
 lately passed from her Majesty, referring the same to your 
 good judgments. And so we commit you to the protection 
 of the Almighty. 
 
 " Your most assured friends, 
 
 " Fra Walsingham. 
 "Will. Davison." 
 
 The answer to this precious document is in a different 
 strain. It is as follows : — 
 
 Sir Amias Paidet to Secretary Walsmgham. 
 
 " Sir, — Your letters of yesterday coming to my hands 
 this present day, at five post meridian, I would not fail, 
 according to your direction, to return my answer with all 
 possible speed, which I shall deliver to you with great grief 
 and bitterness of mind, in that I am so unhappy, as living 
 to see this unhappy day, in which I am required by direc- 
 tions from my most gracious sovereign to do an act which 
 God and the law forbiddeth. 
 
 "My goods and my life are at her Majesty's disposition, 
 and I am ready to lose them the next morrow if it shall 
 please her, acknowledging that I do hold them as of her
 
 422 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 mere and most gracious favour, and do not desire to enjoy 
 them but with her Highness's good liking. But God forbid 
 I should make so foul a shipwreck of my conscience, or 
 leave so great a blot to my poor posterity as to shed blood 
 without law or warrant. 
 
 " Trusting that her Majesty of her accustomed clemency^ 
 and the rather by your good mediation, will take my answer 
 in good part, as proceeding from one who never will be 
 inferior to any Christian subject living in honour, love, and 
 obedience towards his sovereign, and thus I commit you ta 
 the mercy of the Almighty. 
 
 " Your most assured poor friend, 
 
 " A. POWLET. 
 
 '■^ From Fotheringay, the 2nd of February, 1586-7. 
 
 "P.S. — Your letters coming in the plural number seem 
 to be meant to Sir Drue Drury as to myself, and yet because 
 he is not named in them, neither the letter directed unto 
 him, he forbeareth to make any particular answer, but sub- 
 scribeth in heart to my opinion. D. Drury." 
 
 It had been well for Davison had he followed the high- 
 minded example of Sir Amias Poulett, but though, like 
 Hubert, he could say, 
 
 " Here is your hand and seal for what I did," 
 
 his readiness to oblige his mistress ruined him, and he 
 proved an exception to our Lord's maxim that " The children 
 . of this world are in their generation wiser than the children 
 of light." 
 
 From Grainger's " Biographical History " we get this
 
 THE PAULETS, PAWLETS, OR POULETTS. 423 
 
 further and more particular account of Sir Amias Poulett. 
 He was descended from an ancient family in Picardy. In 
 the 13th year of Queen Elizabeth he succeeded his father, 
 Sir Hugh Poulett, in the government of the island of Jersey; 
 and in the iSth year of the same reign was appointed 
 ambassador to the court of France, which high office he 
 discharged to the entire satisfaction of his royal mistress, 
 who expressed her approbation of his conduct in a letter 
 which she wrote to him from Greenwich, October 22, 
 1579, He lived upon terms of great intimacy and friend- 
 ship with all the statesmen of his own period, and with 
 many of the principal nobility of Elizabeth's court, several 
 of whom in their private epistles to him have left ample 
 testimonies of their esteem for his private worth, as well as 
 of their approbation of his public conduct. In the 27th 
 year of Elizabeth the unfortunate Mary Queen of Scots was 
 committed to his care; which painful office he discharged 
 with the strictest honour and integrity. 
 
 In the 29th year of Elizabeth, Sir Amias was still in 
 possession of the government, a member of the privy 
 council, ciistos rotuloriwi of the county of Somerset, and 
 one of the commissioners for the trial of the Queen of Scots. 
 The year following, on the eve of St. George, he was sworn, 
 at Greenwich, chancellor of the most noble Order of the 
 Garter. 
 
 He married Margaret, the daughter and heiress of Anthony 
 Hervey, of Columb John, in the county of Devon, Esq., by 
 whom he had three sons and three daughters. He died in 
 the year 15SS, and was buried on the north side of the 
 chancel in the church of St. INIartin-in-the-Fields, London,
 
 424 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 where a handsome monument was erected to his memory, 
 with his effigies carved in full length, lying in armour ; but 
 when that church was taken down and rebuilt, this monu- 
 ment was refused a place in it : upon which John, first Earl 
 Poulett, caused it to be removed with his body into the 
 church of Hinton St. George, where the latter was deposited 
 in the vault of his ancestors. Several inscriptions appear on 
 this monument — one, written in the old French language, 
 exhibits his character in the most amiable colours ; the 
 Latin one is highly illustrative of his public and private 
 faith, in allusion to his motto, '■'■ Gardez lafoi;^' and another, 
 of four lines, over which are the initials of Queen Elizabeth, 
 is an honourable testimony of that princess's friendship for 
 him. 
 
 His eldest son. Sir Anthony Poulett, was, like his father 
 and grandfather, governor of Jersey ; and Iiis eldest son, 
 John Poulett, received King Charles the First, in 1625, in a 
 royal progress made in the western counties, when, on the 
 14th of September, he slept at Hinton House. He was 
 raised to the peerage in 1627 by the title of Baron Poulett 
 of Hinton St. George. He took up arms in the royal cause, 
 and was an active commander in the civil war. He married 
 Elizabeth Ken, daughter and co-heiress of Christopher 
 Ken, Esq., of Ken Court, in Somerset, thus allying himself 
 to the family from which the saintly Bishop Ken was de- 
 scended. By this marriage the Ken estate passed into 
 the family of the Pouletts ; William Ken, the immediate 
 ancestor of the good bishop, being probably uncle to Lady 
 Poulett. 
 
 Fuller dedicated his "History of the Holy Warse" to the
 
 THE PAULETS, PAWLETS, OR POULETS. 425 
 
 Hon. Edward Montague and Sir John Powlett, 163S. This 
 must have been the second Lord Poulett, son of the above. 
 The fourth John Lord Poulett was apparently in great 
 favour at court in the time of Queen Anne. He was one 
 of the commissioners for the union of Scotland with Eng- 
 land. In the year 1706 he was created Viscount Hinton 
 of Hinton St. George and Earl Poulett. The queen was 
 godmother to one of his sons, and gave him her own 
 name. Lord Anne Poulett was member for Bridgewater, 
 and presented to the church of St Mary Magdalen, as an 
 altar-piece, a descent from the Cross, taken in a prize during 
 the French war. 
 
 A great part of the old family pictures belonging to 
 Hinton House passed, in some mysterious way, into the 
 hands of Lord Clarendon ; who, after the Restoration, sold 
 the protection which he offered to those who had been on 
 the side of the Puritans for the spoil of their finest works 
 of art. ' 
 
 Lord Dartmouth says that Clarendon "undertook the 
 protection of those who had plundered and sequestered 
 others under the Commonwealth, and that in this way the 
 property of the Cavaliers passed into his hands, while the 
 right owners durst not claim them when they were in his 
 possession. In my own remembrance," he says, "Earl 
 Poulett was an humble petitioner to his sons, for leave to 
 take a copy of his grandfather's and grandmother's pictures 
 (whole lengths, drawn by Vandyke), that had been plundered 
 from Hinton St. George : which was obtained with great 
 difficulty, because it was thought that copies might lessen 
 ' Cunninsjhame's " Lives of Eminent Encjlishmen."
 
 426 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 the value of the originals." It is a grievous stain to remain 
 on the character of such a man.^ 
 
 When Monmouth's rebellion took place, Earl Poulett was 
 a minor. Apparently the family took no part on either 
 side ; at any rate, they were not troubled in the evil days 
 that followed. 
 
 The late Earl Poulett's three sons all died in his lifetime. 
 The two elder sons, John and Vere, bore successively the 
 title of Lord Hinton • the youngest, Amyas, an officer in 
 the guards, succumbed to the cold and privations of the 
 winter campaign in the Crimean war ; and the property and 
 title have passed to a cousin. 
 
 Authorities. — Burke's Peerage ; Cunninghame's Lives ;. 
 Grainger's Biography ; Fuller's Worthies ; Murray's 
 Somerset ; Miss Strickland's Life of Queen Eliza- 
 beth ; Life of Cardinal Wolsey ; CoUinson's Somerset; 
 &c., &c. 
 
 ' Lady Theresa Lewis, in her " Lives of the Friends and Contem- 
 poraries of Lord Clarendon," does her best to exonerate her great 
 ancestor from the obloquy which has fallen upon him for these acts ; 
 and with some success. Lord Clarendon desired to form a gallery 
 of portraits of his contemporaries. This being known, all who wished 
 to propitiate hastened to offer him what he required. Moreover, many 
 of the Cavaliers had lost all their fortunes, and on their return had io- 
 sell even the portraits of tlieir ancestors.
 
 I^ICH/RD EoVv^ARDEg. 
 
 (A.D. 1523-1566.) 
 
 ■:o:- 
 
 Two years after Shakespeare was born, died one of those 
 early dramatists and poets who preceded him, and in some 
 degree prepared the way for him. Though one star died out 
 of the firmament as another rose, Ehzabeth's long reign 
 included both, and she was in some sort the patron of each. 
 Richard Edwardes was a native of Somerset, but what was 
 the exact place of his birth does not appear to be known. 
 He must — one would suppose — have had birth, money, and 
 friends able and willing to assist him, for he was educated at 
 Oxford, being a scholar of Corpus Christi College and also 
 senior student at Christ Church, then only recently founded; 
 yet it is said that in early life he was in some department 
 about the court. It seems probable, then, that he must 
 have been in some way brought under the notice of 
 Cardinal Wolsey (whose connection with Somerset as ^'icar 
 of Limington, and afterwards Bishop of Bath and ^^'ells, 
 was spread over some years) ; and that, after being at 
 Corpus, he was given some place about the court, where 
 he attracted royal or ecclesiastical favour, and was then
 
 428 MYTHS, SCENES, AKD WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 presented with a studentship at Wolsey's new foundation — 
 but this is mere conjecture. 
 
 In one of the very earliest collections of miscellaneous 
 poems in our language, " The Paradise of Dainty Devices," 
 several of Edwardes' poems are to be found ; and in the 
 British Museum is a small set of his poems, signed with his 
 initials, addressed to some of the beauties of the court of 
 Queen Mary and Queen Elizabeth. He became a member 
 of Lincoln's Inn, but was in the year 1561 constituted 
 a gentleman of the Chapel Royal by Queen Elizabeth, and 
 master of the singing boys there ; he having studied music 
 at Oxford under George Etheridge. It was customary in 
 those days for the choir boys to act plays before the court, 
 and he wrote several dramas for them. Of these we have 
 now only the names of two, Palamon and Arcite and Damon 
 and Pythias. "The latter was acted in 1564, but was 
 probably written somewhat earlier. It is a tragi-comedy 
 written in rhyme, and is full of all kinds of dramatic im- 
 proprieties and absurdities, but contains some sweet and 
 fanciful, though conceited poetry. Altogether it is a fair 
 production for the time, and may be regarded as one step 
 towards the perfection of the regular drama." ^ It was a 
 great favourite at court. 
 
 His other play, Palamon and Arcite, written to enter- 
 tain Elizabeth on a visit to Christ Church, Oxford, in 
 1566, was still more admired. Miss Strickland, in her "Life 
 of Queen Elizabeth," gives a most lively description of her 
 visit to Oxford to honour the Chancellor of the University — 
 
 ' Introduction to "The Origin and Early History of the British 
 Drama.'
 
 RICHARD EDWARDES. 429 
 
 her favourite, Leicester. There is also an account of the 
 performance of the play. It was divided into two parts, 
 the first half being performed on the 2nd of September, and 
 the last part on the 4th. At the first performance so great 
 was the crush that, in Stowe's quaint account, it "had such 
 tragical success as was lamentable, three persons being 
 killed by the fall of a wall and part of the staircase, on 
 account of the over-pressure of the crowd : which the 
 queen understanding was much concerned, and sent her 
 own surgeons to help those who were now past remedy." 
 
 When the performance was over, the queen sent for 
 Edwardes ; spoke warmly of the gratification which the 
 piece had given her; and not only thanked him for the 
 pleasure she had received, but gave promises of more sub- 
 stantial reward : "and, before her whole court, condescended 
 to prattle of the characters which had given her two nights' 
 entertainment in the hall. ' By Palamon,' said her Majesty, 
 'I warrant he dallied not in love, being in love indeed. 
 By Arcite, he was a right martial knight, having a swart 
 countenance and a manly face. By Trecotio, God's pity, 
 what a knave it is ! By Pirithous, his throwing St. Edward's 
 rich cloak into the funeral fire, which a stander by would 
 have stayed by the arm with an oath.' " ^ 
 
 This circumstance appears to have amused Elizabeth ex- 
 ceedingly. She probably detected the absurdity of a pagan 
 knight of the court of Theseus being in possession of the 
 cloak of the royal Saxon saint. In those days it was not 
 considered decorous for women to act, and the part of the 
 fair Emilia was taken by a boy of fourteen, who was arrayed 
 
 ' Anthony A. Wood.
 
 43° MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 in a dress which had belonged to the late Queen Mary ; 
 and in the wardrobe books of Elizabeth it appears that part 
 of this dress was abstracted : " at what time there was lost 
 one fore quarter of a gown, without sleeves, of purple velvet 
 with satin ground." Probably Queen Elizabeth had not been 
 acquainted with this fact when she made the unprecedently 
 generous gift of eight pounds in gold to this youth. 
 
 This probably was the proudest day of Edwardes' life. 
 He did not live long enough to test the value of Elizabeth's 
 promises, for in two months his earthly career had closed. 
 
 Twine designates Edwardes as "The flower of our realme 
 and Phoenix of our age," and refers to his plays as "full fit 
 for Princes' ears." 
 
 Puttenham also gives the palm to Edwardes for comedy 
 and interlude, for he was a contriver of masques and a 
 composer of music and poetry. " In a word," says Warton, 
 " he united all those arts and accomplishments which 
 minister to popular pleasantry. He was the first fiddle, 
 the most fashionable sonnetier, the readiest rhymer, and the 
 most fashionable mimic of the court; and his popularity 
 seems to have arisen from those pleasing arts, of which no 
 specimens could be transmitted to posterity, but which 
 influenced his contemporaries in his favour." 
 
 Edwardes is known to musicians by the charming part 
 song, " In going to my lonely bed." Many others of his 
 part songs and anthems are preserved in the music book of 
 Thomas Mulliner, an inedited MS. in the possession of Dr. 
 Rimbault, member of the Royal Academy of Music in 
 Stockholm, and musical examiner to the Royal College 
 of Preceptors, London. In Harrington's " Nugce Antiquae "
 
 RICHARD EDWARDES. 43 I 
 
 are some verses of Edwardes' on seven ' maids of honour 
 
 of the queen. We subjoin this as a specimen of the vers dc 
 
 societe of those days : — 
 
 I. 
 
 " Howard is not haughty, 
 
 But of such smiling cheer, 
 That would allure each gentle heart 
 Her love to hold full dear. 
 
 II. 
 
 Dacres is not dangerous, 
 
 Her talk is nothing coy ; 
 Her noble stature may compare 
 
 With Hector's wife of Troy. 
 
 III. 
 
 Baynam is as beautiful 
 
 As nature can devise : 
 Steadfastness posses her heart. 
 
 And chastity her eyes. 
 
 IV. 
 
 Arundel is ancient 
 
 In these her tender years ; 
 In heart, in voice, in talk, in deeds, 
 
 A matron wise appears. 
 
 V. 
 
 Dormer is a darling 
 
 Of such a lively hue, 
 That whoso feeds his eyes on her 
 
 May soon her beauty rue. 
 
 VI. 
 
 Coke is comely, and thereto 
 
 In books sets all her care ; 
 In learning with the Roman dames 
 
 Of right she may compare. 
 
 ' Strangely, each authority says eight ; but though there are eight 
 stanzas, the last is simply a summing up of the whole.
 
 432 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 VII. 
 Bridges is a blessed wight, 
 
 And prayeth with heart and voice, 
 Which from her cradle has been taught 
 
 In virtue to rejoice. 
 
 VIII. 
 
 These eight (?) now serve one noble Queen ; 
 
 But if powers were in me. 
 For beauty's praise and virtue's sake 
 
 Each one a Queen should be." 
 
 Authorities. — Harrington's Nugoe Antiquje; Miss Strick- 
 land's Lives of the Queens ; Mackenzie's Universal 
 Biography ; British Dramatists ; Keltic ; &c.
 
 I_(ORD CniEf Justice Pophajvi. 
 
 (1531-1607.) 
 
 -.•0.-- 
 
 SiR John Poph.\m was born at Wellington, in Somerset, ih- 
 the year 1531, the same place from which the great duke 
 took his title. He was of gentle blood, being younger son 
 of a family which dated from Saxon times, but had for many 
 generations been entitled to bear arms, and which had been .. 
 settled in a small estate at Huntworth, in the same county.. 
 While a child he was stolen by gipsies, and remained with r 
 them some months. He was branded by them with some 
 cabalistic mark, which he carried with him to his grave ; but 
 his constitution, which before was sickly, was strengthened 
 by the wandering life he led, and he grew up a man of extra- 
 ordinary stature and activity of body. 
 
 When of sufficient age he was sent to Baliol College, 
 Oxford. Here he was studious, and well beloved. He laid 
 in a good stock of classical learning and of dogmatic divinity ; 
 but when removed to the Middle Temple he got into bad 
 company, and utterly neglected his judicial studies. When 
 asked by a friend to go to Westminster Hall to hear a case 
 argued by great lawyers, he declared that " he was going 
 
 29
 
 434 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 where he would see disputants whom he honoured more — to 
 a bear-baituig in Alsatia." But his superabundant animal 
 energy was not content with the ordinary haunts of dissi- 
 pation ; for it appears, on undoubted testimony, that he 
 frequently sallied forth at night from a hostel in Southwark 
 with a band of desperate characters, and, placing themselves 
 in ambush on Shooter's Hill, they stopped travellers, and 
 took from them not only their money, but any valuable 
 commodities they carried with them, boasting that they were 
 always civil and generous. It must be remembered that this 
 calling was by no means so discreditable as it became after- 
 wards. As late as during Popham's youth there was a 
 statute made by which, on a first conviction of robbery, a 
 peer of the realm or lord of parliament was entitled to 
 benefit of clergy, though he could not read. The extraordi- 
 nary and almost incredible circumstance is that Popham 
 continued these courses after he had been called to the bar, 
 and when, being of mature age, he was respectably married. 
 A sudden change was at last wrought by his wife's unhappi- 
 ness and the birth of his child. 
 
 Aubrey tells us how he spoke to his wife to provide a good 
 entertainment for his comrades, to take leave of them, and 
 after that day fell extremely hard to his studies, and profited 
 exceedingly. One cannot help believing that Shakespeare's 
 account of Prince Hal's (afterwards Henry V.) irregularities, 
 which are known to have been grossly exaggerated, if not 
 wholly imaginary, may have been taken from Sir John 
 Popham's career, which was actually being enacted in 
 Southwark about the same time that Shakespeare was 
 writing and acting there.
 
 LORD CHIEF JUSTICE POPHAM. 435 
 
 How he contrived to redeem the time so lost we cannot 
 even conjecture, but certain it is that he became a consum- 
 mate lawyer, and was allowed to be so by Coke, who sneered 
 at all his contemporaries. 
 
 At first, probably to avoid all chance of meeting his old 
 associates, he took entirely to the civil practice. At the feast 
 he gave when he became Serjeant Popham he produced 
 some rare old Gascony wine, which the wags reported was 
 intercepted one night as it was coming from Southampton, 
 and destined for the cellar of an alderman. 
 
 His credit so increased, that Elizabeth wished he should 
 enter her service. Accordingly, when Sir Thomas Bromley 
 was promoted to be lord chancellor, Popham succeeded him 
 as solicitor-general. By the blue book returns of the members 
 who have served in parliament it appears that in 1572 he sat 
 for the city of Bristol, being recorder of that city, and in 
 1 58 1 (so says Lord Campbell) he was appointed Speaker.' 
 He must have been appointed, therefore, in the course of 
 the parliament which had by that time sat nine years. When 
 he appeared before the queen for the approval of the nation's 
 choice, and to demand liberty of speech for the Commons 
 and their ancient privileges, she gave him an admonition 
 " to see to it, that they did not deal or intermeddle with any 
 matters touching her person or estate, or Church or Govern- 
 ment ! " 
 
 ' It is rather curious that in 1449 there was also a Sir John Popham 
 Speaker of the House of Commons. He was member for the county 
 of Southampton (Hampshire). But apparently he did not hold the 
 dignity for long, as he pleaded old age and infirmity, and the excuse 
 was admitted. Whether he was one of the Somersetshire Pophams I do 
 not know.
 
 436 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 The first motion made, after Popham was appointed 
 Speaker, was for a public fast, "so that with the service 
 and worship of God they might prosper in their consulta- 
 tions." The motion was carried by a majority of one 
 hundred and fifteen to one hundred. The queen was 
 highly incensed at this, which she considered an encroach- 
 ment on her prerogative as " head of the Church," and 
 rated Popham soundly for presuming to put the question. 
 Serjeant Popham was possessed of the subtle and indefinable 
 gift of humour, if the following story, which is found in 
 " The Mirror," be true :— During a barren session of parlia- 
 ment he was summoned one day by the queen, who said to 
 him: "Now, Mr. Speaker, what has passed in the house?" 
 He answered : "May it please your majesty, eleven weeks." 
 At the end of the session of 1581 he prays the queen to have 
 a vigilant and provident care of her safety against the mali- 
 cious attempts of mighty foreign enemies abroad and the 
 traitorous practices of most unnatural, disobedient subjects 
 at home. 
 
 This was Popham's last speech in the House. He soon 
 succeeded to the office of attorney-general, and conducted 
 the State trials, notably those of Babington's conspiracy. He 
 was present at the trial of Mary Queen of Scots at Fotherin- 
 gay, though he took no part ; again also in the case of the 
 unfortunate Secretary Davison. 
 
 He was at last raised to the office of lord chief justice. 
 During the mad attempt of Essex, his life was in some danger, 
 and for a time it was saved by Essex himself, who rescued 
 him and the lord keeper from the mob, and locked them up 
 in a dungeon. When offered his liberty on condition that
 
 LORD CHIEF JUSTICE POPHAM. 437 
 
 the lord keeper be left behind, he refused, and remained till 
 they were both set free at the news of Essex's failure. At 
 the trial he did his best for Essex, and recommended a 
 pardon, which would have been given had the ring come to 
 light. 
 
 On the death of Elizabeth, Sir John Popham at once 
 acknowledged James I. as her lawful heir. In the begin- 
 ning of the new reign he had to take exemplary vengeance 
 on thieves and others. He presided at the trial of Sir Walter 
 Raleigh, and endeavoured to moderate the fierce coarseness 
 of Coke. Guy Fawkes also was tried before him. His last 
 appearance on a trial of any importance was at that of 
 Garnet, the superior of the Jesuits. 
 
 He died en the ist of June, 1607, in the seventy-second 
 year of his age. According to the directions in his will, 
 he was buried at Wellington, and in the church there is 
 a fine monument to his memory. He is represented, with 
 his wife by his side, in a judge's dress of the period. He 
 is stated to have been a benefactor to the town. 
 
 Sir John Popham published a volume of reports of his 
 decisions while chief justice. It was originally written in 
 French. 
 
 Authorities. — Principally Lord Campbell's Lives of the 
 Chief Justices.
 
 The J-{A3t Day3 of Qla^tonbury. 
 
 (Abbot Whiting, I534-I539-) 
 
 -:o:- 
 
 " O three times favoured isle, where is that place that might 
 Be with thyself compared for glory and delight, 
 Whilst Glastonbury stood ? exalted to that pride, 
 WTiose monastery seem'd all other to deride. 
 O who thy ruin sees, whom wonder doth not fill 
 With our great fathers' pomp, devotion, and their skill ? 
 Thou more than mortal power (this judgment rightly weigh'd) 
 Then present to assist, at this foundation lay'd, 
 On whom for this sad waste should justice lay the crime ? 
 Is there a power in fate, or doth it yield to time ? 
 Or was their error such, that thou could'st not protect 
 Those buildings which thy hand did with their zeal erect ? 
 To whom didst thou commit that monument to keep, 
 That suffereth with the dead their memory to sleep ? 
 When not great Arthur's tomb, nor holy Joseph's grave. 
 From sacrilege had power their sacred bones to save ; 
 He who that God in man to his sepulchre brought. 
 Or he which for the faith twelve famous battles fought. 
 WTiat, did so many kings do honour to that place. 
 For avarice at last so vilely to deface ? 
 For reverence, to that seat which had ascribed been, 
 Trees yet in winter bloom, and bear their summer's green ? " 
 
 Drayton's Polyolbion. 
 
 Sketches of events that have occurred at, or of persons 
 connected with, Glastonbury are scattered through our pages : 
 the legends of Joseph of Arimathea and King Arthur ; its 
 foundation as a monastery by King Ina ; again, the 
 legendary history of St. Neot and King Alfred ; its fame
 
 THE LAST DAYS OF GLASTONBURY. 439 
 
 in the days of Dunstan and King Edgar; the tyrannical 
 rule of Thurstan, with its magnificent revival in the days 
 of Henry of Blois ; the finding of Arthur, and the visit of 
 Edward I., have all been recounted or alluded to. No 
 connected history has been attempted, but the great work it 
 did may be understood by the fact that seven Archbishops 
 of Canterbury — some say eight— and twenty-one bishops 
 were drawn from that monastery alone in Saxon times. To 
 give an exhaustive history of Glastonbury would require a 
 volume, perhaps volumes. It has been only attempted to 
 describe some of the most picturesque incidents connected 
 with it. 
 
 Passing over much of interesting matter, then, we come to 
 its "last days." One consolation there is — it fell not ignobly. 
 The last abbot was worthy of his high position. He fell, it 
 may have been, because of the sins of other societies ; but 
 even its bitterest enemies could find in Glastonbury " no 
 fault at all." It fell a victim to the ruthless tyranny, the 
 greedy avarice, the insatiable grasping, of "Bluff King Hal." 
 It is a matter of congratulation that his line expired with his 
 children. But for Abbot Whiting, his record is pure, his 
 memory unsullied. He was a worthy successor of the most 
 illustrious of his predecessors, and sooner than betray his 
 trust, he yielded himself a victim to the tyrant, willing to be 
 called a traitor rather than to be one. 
 
 It was in 1533 tliat Henry VIII. gave to his chaplain, 
 John Leland, fellow of All Soul's College, Oxford, the office 
 and title of Antiquary Royal. He was the first that bore it, 
 and the last. By virtue of the Royal Commission under 
 which he acted, he visited the libraries and chapter-houses
 
 440 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 of cathedrals and monasteries, searching for records and 
 curious pieces of antiquity. Did he know what he was 
 doing, or to what he was leading the way ? Even if, as is 
 probable, he had no guess of the king's intentions, he was 
 not guiltless ; for he himself began the work of spoliation. 
 Finding in Bath Abbey a valuable work on papal synods, he 
 transferred it to the royal library. Of Wells he speaks with 
 enthusiasm, of " the splendour of the library, and the im- 
 mense treasures of venerable antiquity which it contained;" 
 but of Glastonbury he writes even more enthusiastically. 
 ■" Some years ago," he says, " I was at Glastonbury, where is 
 an abbey at once the most ancient and the most famous in 
 -all our island, and by the favour of Richard Whiting, abbot 
 • of the place, refreshed my mind after its fatigue from long 
 and laborious studies, till some new ardour for reading and 
 learning should inflame me. This ardour came sooner than 
 I expected. I therefore went immediately to the library, 
 which was not accessible to everybody, that there I might 
 carefully turn over those remains of very sacred antiquity 
 which are there in such numbers as are hardly to be found 
 elsewhere in Britain. But scarcely had I entered the room, 
 when even the view alone of the very ancient books threw 
 a religious awe over my mind, or rather raised up a wild 
 astonishment in it ; and I therefore stopped short awhile. 
 Then, after a salutation to the genius of the room, for some 
 days I ransacked the shelves with great curiosity." ' 
 
 ' Whitaker, quoting this passage in his history of the cathedral of 
 Cornwall, adds : " This is the finest compliment that ever yet was paid 
 to a library by a man of genius and learning, nor could either the 
 Bodleian or the Vatican ever receive a finer than what is thus paid to a 
 library merely monastic. "
 
 THE LAST DAYS OF GLASTONBURY. 44 1 
 
 How far, as we before said, Leland's mission was intended 
 by the king to serve as an inventory of the priceless treasures 
 contained in the abbeys and monasteries, how far Leland 
 himself was aware of the spoliation contemplated, can never 
 be known ; but thus much we do know, that, worn out, as 
 it was said, by toil and study, but, to my mind, far more 
 likely, horrified at the sacrilege and destruction to which he 
 had been, as it may be hoped, an unconscious accessory, 
 "he was seized with a phrenzy," in which state he continued 
 to his death in 1552. 
 
 It was in 1533 that Leland received his commission. His 
 tour of inspection took six years, and so eager was the tyrant 
 for the spoil, that in 1539, the very year it was completed, 
 the crash came. The destruction of the lesser monasteries 
 had but whetted the tyrant's appetite for more ; and with his 
 avarice grew his cruelty, and, like the heathen Danes, he 
 demanded "gold or blood." He had both. There is no 
 need to palliate the errors and disorders that had crept into 
 religious houses. A searching reform was no doubt required ; 
 such corruption is inherent in all human institutions. But 
 all the best authorities are agreed that the state of the 
 monasteries was grossly exaggerated. Yet this fact — I mean 
 the shameless falsification and wholesale fabrication in the 
 reports — makes it the more extraordinary that with regard to 
 Glastonbury the king's commissioners could find no word of 
 blame to utter. 
 
 The buildings of Glastonbury Abbey were at this time (in 
 the year 1539) in their full beauty and perfection. Abbot after 
 abbot had lavished sums on its adornment and improvement ; 
 each one endeavoured to impress some new feature upon it.
 
 442 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 that his name might be associated with its magnificence. In 
 1234 we read of Michael of Ambresbury, who left the 
 monastery clear of debt and the land well tilled ; of John 
 of Taunton (1274), who entertained King Edward and 
 Queen Eleanor at his own expense. He built many fioble 
 structures, gave books to the library and vestments to the 
 Church. John de Kancia, or Kent (1291), bestowed many 
 rich vessels and vestments upon the Church of Glastonbury. 
 Geoffrey Fromond, 1303 : in his time the Magna Ecclesia, 
 begun one hundred and thirteen years before, was dedicated ; 
 he gave an immense number of ornaments to it. Walter de 
 Taunton gave the choir screen, and set up the rood wdth the 
 figure of our Lord upon it and Mary and John on each side. 
 He also, among other rich presents, gave books to the library. 
 Adam de Sodbury (1322) vaulted nearly all the nave, and 
 ornamented it with splendid painting. He gave the great 
 clock, which was constructed by Peter Lightfoot, a monk, 
 formerly kept since the destruction of the abbey in Wells 
 Cathedral, now transferred to the Kensington Museum, the 
 oldest clock that exists in Europe ; also organs of wondrous 
 magnitude. He cast eleven great bells, six of which he hung 
 in the church tower. He endowed the Lady-chapel with 
 four additional priests. John Brunton built a beautiful hall, 
 with kitchen and other edifices. He finished the abbot's 
 great hall at the expense of ;^iooo. He began the abbot's 
 chapel, having provided glass and timber for it. He raised 
 the foundation of the long gallery adjoining the abbot's 
 apartments, &c. Abbot Walter Monington (1341) vaulted 
 the choir and presbytery, besides lengthening the latter by 
 two arches. John Chinnock (1374) finished what his prede-
 
 THE LAST DAYS OF GLASTONBURY. 443 
 
 cessors had begun : built the cloister, dormitory, and chapter- 
 house begun by Abbot Fromond. 
 
 We are drawing near the end. Abbot Beere (1494) was 
 the last abbot but one. Leland tells us how " he buildid 
 Edgare's Chapel at the east end of the Chirch — but Abbot 
 Whyting performed some part of it, Bere Archid on bothe 
 sides of the est part of the Chirch that began to cast out. 
 Bere made the Volte o' the Staple in the Transepte, and 
 under 2 Arches like St. Andres crosse els it had fallen.' 
 Bere made a rich Altare of sylver and gilt, and set it up 
 before the high Altare. Bere, cumming out of his Ambas- 
 sadrie out of Italic, made a chapel of our Lady of Loretto, 
 joining to the north side of the body of the Church. He 
 made the Chapelle of the Sepulchre in the south end IMavis 
 Eccl : whereby he is buried sub marmore yn the south Aisle 
 of the bodies of the Church." 
 
 The nave of the Great Church, from St. Joseph's (or St. 
 Mary's) Chapel to the cross, was 220 feet long; the choir 
 155 feet long ; each transept 45 feet long; the tower 45 feet 
 in breadth. Under the body of the church were three large 
 vaults, supported by two rows of massive pillars, in which 
 lay entombed the remains of the most illustrious personages. 
 
 But linger as one may with a sort of pious dread of 
 arriving at the ruthless act which was to put a final close to 
 all this loving rivalry in good works, it can no longer be 
 delayed. Henry had scattered to the winds the hoards that 
 his father had accumulated, and in the dissolution of the 
 monasteries he saw a means of replenishing his empty 
 
 ' These arches would be similar to the inverted arches at Wells, which 
 are said to form a St. Andrew's cross.
 
 444 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 coffers ; and Glastonbury, in spite of its sacred associations, 
 dating back to the time when our Lord had only just 
 quitted the earth, and connected as it was with the solemn 
 event of His death and burial by the sacred legend of 
 Avalon, Glastonbury was specially doomed on account of 
 its great wealth, in spite of the good work of education 
 carried on down to its last moments, in spite also of the 
 kings and princes, bishops and warriors, who were there 
 entombed, making it at once the Eton and the Westminster 
 Abbey of early mediaeval times. 
 
 It was in 1524 that Abbot Beere died, and the monastic 
 chapter, whether to propitiate the great minister, or, it may 
 be, because they were unable to agree among themselves, 
 or whatever may have been the reason, agreed to place 
 the election of their new head in the hands of Cardinal 
 Wolsey. One of the most cherished privileges of the abbey 
 was that their abbot should always be elected from their 
 own body ; nor did Wolsey depart from this custom. Those 
 with whom the election lay met at York House (the 
 Cardinal's town house) on the 23rd of March, a.d. 1524, 
 and he there selected their camerarius, or chamberlain, 
 Richard Whiting, and the election was inmnediately con- 
 firmed by the chapter. He was probably, being a mitred 
 abbot, consecrated by Wolsey in London, and then returned 
 with all ecclesiastical pomp to Glastonbury. 
 
 Let us endeavour to recall in imagination the day of 
 Abbot Whiting's return to the home of so many years, of 
 which he was now father and chief It was in the sweet 
 spring-time of the year 1524. He travelled, we may sup- 
 pose, as became his state, with a gallant cavalcade, and was
 
 THE LAST DAYS OF GLASTONBURY. 445 
 
 hospitably and honourably received and welcomed at the 
 various abbeys and religious houses where they made pauses 
 for rest and refreshment. As he neared his native county 
 he would see the orchards in their first flush of beauty, with 
 their delicate pink and white blossoms, while the hedges 
 were glowing with the lovely tints of the fair spring flowers, 
 the primrose and the violet and the wild anemone, with a 
 snowdrop lingering here and there, and now and then a 
 wild hyacinth or bluebell peeping forth in a sunny corner. 
 Lovely as the Somerset lanes are at all seasons of the year, 
 at no time are they so charming as in the early spring. As 
 the foremost horseman's feet touched the remotest confines 
 of the widespread abbey lands, the watcher from the 
 nearest village church which owned the abbot's sway pro- 
 claimed the fact, and out burst the joyous peal; steeple 
 after steeple caught up the strain, till the joyful clamour 
 reached the abbey itself, and then Adam de Sodbury's 
 glorious peal burst forth to give their glad welcome, and as 
 their musical chime rose and fell on the breeze, the tenants 
 and retainers of the abbey came forth to welcome their new 
 lord abbot, and swell the train as the procession passed on. 
 No sooner did he enter the home farm, or precincts, than 
 his monks — no longer fatherless — were ready with their 
 joyous greeting to receive him with filial love and respect; 
 and as, first of all, he passed to the glorious Magna Ecclesia, 
 entering through the grand Galilee or porch of St. Joseph's 
 Chapel, to give thanks and praise, he was met by the white- 
 robed choir. As the feet of the youngest chorister touched 
 the threshold, the bells stopped their joyful clamour, and 
 the pealing organ took up the strain, while the sweet treble
 
 446 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 voices of the boys, strengthened by the deeper notes of the 
 monks, poured forth the exultant psalm. It may have been 
 the Levavi oailos^ they sang, or the Lcetatus sutn,^ or 
 the Laudate notnen,^ as, passing on, up through the im- 
 mense length of 580 feet, he was installed in his abbot's 
 chair. Then, by the whole vast assembly, the Te Deum 
 was sung, after which every monk, from the prior to the 
 meanest lay-brother, took the vow of obedience to his 
 superior, his father-in-God ; and all the while around them 
 were the silent watchers, the figures of saints and angels, 
 and the memorials of those who had preceded him in his 
 high office, with the tombs of ancient kings who had willed 
 to be laid to their rest in Avalon's holy aisle, and upon the 
 whole solemn scene poured down the many-tinted beams of 
 light through the rich stained glass of the windows. 
 
 The installation banquet followed in the great hall, and 
 after that was over, the retainers and those who held their 
 manors direct from the abbey, from the knight to the humble 
 hind who cultivated some few acres of land, took their 
 oaths of allegiance. Meanwhile, extra doles of meat and 
 bread and clothing were given to the poor, that all might 
 rejoice and keep their festival-day together; and then the 
 abbey and its indwellers, its tenants and dependants, settled 
 down to their accustomed order, and the rule of the last 
 abbot of Glastonbury had begun. 
 
 We must remember that, magnificent as was the church, 
 
 ail-but celestial as were the daily chaunts and hymns of 
 
 praise that rose unweariedly within its walls, yet this sacrifice 
 
 of praise and thanksgiving, though the chief, formed but a 
 
 ' Ps. cxxi, ^ Ps. cxxii. 3 Ps. cxxv.
 
 THE LAST DAYS OF GLASTONBURY. 447 
 
 small part of the work of a well-ordered monastery. The 
 church was but the central figure of the group of monastic 
 buildings. From the plates taken by Hollar two centuries 
 ago, and the description taken from " The Little Monument," 
 we can in some measure recall the state of the monastery at 
 that time. It was surrounded by a high wall, which enclosed 
 sixty acres. The grand entrance to the abbey was on the 
 west side, now the Red Lion Inn; this led to the Lady- 
 chapel, which opened into the great church. There was 
 also a great portal on the north side, opposite the tribunal, 
 or court-house, built by Abbot Beere, where the business 
 connected with the hides of Glastonbury was carried on. 
 On the south side of the church was the cloister; at the 
 west end of the cloister, parallel with St. Joseph's Chapel 
 (the monks' graveyard being between), was the great hall, 
 or refectory, built on a magnificent scale. South of the 
 refectory was the abbot's kitchen, and south of this the 
 abbot's dwelling-house. Adjoining the church was the 
 sacristy or vestry, a large room wherein were kept the 
 chalices which were in daily use, and all the sacred vest- 
 ments. Near it stood the church treasury, wherein were 
 kept all the most sacred relics, all the jewels and church- 
 plate not in daily use, the mitres, croziers, cruces, pectorales 
 — in a word, all the richest ornaments belonging to the 
 church. Near the cloister stood the chapter-house, where 
 the monks met for the acknowledgment and correction of 
 their faults, spiritual conferences, and the determination of 
 those spiritual and temporal concerns which required the 
 assent of the whole house. 
 
 In the great hall, or refectory, built or finished by Abbot
 
 448 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 Breinton, the professed monks ate together daily ; and from 
 a pulpit, during their meals, one of the number read a 
 passage from the Old or New Testament. Opening from 
 the cloister was the fratery, built by Abbot Chinnock for the 
 novices. Then came the library, as already described by 
 Leland. Among other books was a broken piece of history 
 by Melchinus, an Avalonian who wrote about the year 
 A.D. 560. 
 
 Adjoining the library was the scriptorium, where monks 
 were constantly employed in copying and transcribing books 
 for their own library from copies lent to them, or preparing 
 copies of valuable works for sale to kings and princes or to 
 other monasteries, for the benefit of their community. Of 
 course, with the introduction of printing much of this work 
 was unnecessary : but it is probable that for many a year a 
 magnificently- illuminated missal was preferred to this new- 
 fangled art ; and we may be sure with the increase of 
 books the production of new ones would be a matter of 
 course. 
 
 Then, too, there was the common room, the only place 
 where a fire was kept for the monks to warm themselves, 
 no fire being allowed except in the abbot's house and some 
 of the chief officers' rooms. There was the lavatory ; the 
 wardrobe, where the monks' dresses were repaired or made. 
 The dormitory — and oh ! for the luxurious living of these 
 recluses, each cell contained a narrow bedstead, upon this 
 was a straw bed and a mattress, a coarse blanket and a rug, 
 with a bolster of straw or flock. By the bedside was a 
 desk at which to kneel, on which stood a crucifix ; another 
 desk or table, with drawers for books and papers, and
 
 THE LAST DAYS OF GLASTONBURY. 449 
 
 cressets, or lanterns, in the middle of each sleeping-place, 
 with lights for the monks when they rose in the night to 
 their matins or for private prayer and watching. 
 
 The infirmary, where not only their own sick were nursed, 
 and comforts were provided and provision and preparation 
 made for another world. The guest-house, for the enter- 
 tainment of strangers and the reception of travellers. Here 
 all persons, from the prince to the peasant, were entertained, 
 according to their rank and qualit}-, and none were com- 
 manded to depart if they were orderly and of good 
 behaviour. The monks were obliged to this hospitality by 
 the fifiy-third chapter of their rule, where they are com- 
 manded to receive all comers as they would Christ Him- 
 self, who hereafter will say, " I was a stranger, and ye took 
 me in." In later times there seems to have been some 
 modification of this rule, and Abbot Selwood, in 1456-93, 
 built " The Pilgrim's Inn." It still remains one of the most 
 beautiful and picturesque objects in Glastonbury. The 
 abbot paid all the expenses of this inn, and every visitor was 
 treated as a guest, and allowed to remain two days. 
 
 We have left the almonry and the treasury to the last. 
 From the former were distributed the alms of the abbey, and 
 here the poor of Glastonbury and its neighbourhood found 
 relief. A grave monk, called the almoner, was obliged to 
 make inquiry after the sick, feeble, and aged and disabled 
 persons, such as were ashamed to beg, whom he bountifully 
 relieved, as well as those who came for alms. After the 
 dissolution the poor, the aged, the sick soldiers died by 
 hundreds, for there " was no man who cared for them," till, 
 in Elizabeth's reign, a poor-law became absolutely necessary. 
 
 30
 
 45 O MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 And in its present state it remains a disgrace to our statute- 
 book. It encourages the idle and improvident, while 
 leaving the respectable poor (who do not care to ask for 
 parish relief) to starve. 
 
 The boys' apartment was a seminary for youth to be 
 taught Christian doctrine, music, and grammar, learning by 
 which means they became fit for the university. 
 
 The treasury was the place where the ready money, the 
 charters, registers, and accounts of the abbey were kept in 
 strong chests and presses of iron, and where neighbouring 
 gentlemen, if they pleased, by the abbot's favour, placed 
 their deeds or writings for better security. For the care of 
 these there was a treasurer and under-treasurer. The last 
 two who held these offices were John Thorn and Roger 
 Jacob or James, the two monks who were murdered with 
 the abbot. 
 
 Besides all these were the workshops, where bell founding, 
 working in metals, glass staining, bookbinding, (Sec, &c., were 
 carried on, in addition to the farm work, land cultivation, 
 and care of the orchards. 
 
 To the oversight of all these different works, both 
 ecclesiastical and intellectual as well as secular and in- 
 dustrial, succeeded Abbot Whiting, and nothing was neg- 
 lected. His special and immediate supervision was given 
 to the care of the young. His apartments, we are told, 
 were a kind of well-disciplined court, where the sons of noble- 
 men and gentlemen were sent for virtuous education, and 
 returned thence excellently accomplished. He could point to 
 three hundred prepared after this manner, besides others of a 
 meaner rank whom he fitted for the universities. He lived
 
 THE LAST DAYS OF GLASTONBURY. 45 1 
 
 in great state, as befitted his rank and position as second — 
 formerly first — of the mitred abbots of England. Bishop 
 he was therefore in his own domains, and before him in all 
 ecclesiastical ceremonials was carried the bishop's staff, with 
 its shepherd's crook, only that the crook was turned towards 
 him instead of outwards as before a bishop, to denote that 
 his authority extended only within his own domains. Till 
 the time when Nicholas Breakspear, the lay-brother of St. 
 Alban's, became Adrian IV., Glastonbury had always held 
 the first place among the mitred abbots, but on acceding 
 to the Popedom he raised his own abbey to the chief 
 dignity, and thenceforth Glastonbury took the second place. 
 
 Nobly did the good abbot practise the virtue of hos- 
 pitality without stint ; he entertained, it is said, at times as 
 many as five hundred at once. When his parhamentary duties 
 carried him to London he had an escort of more than a 
 hundred followers. Yet, from the whole tenour of his life 
 and death, this could hardly have been from ostentation, 
 but from a regard to the dignity of his office. 
 
 It appears that Abbot Whiting, like Wolsey and ]\Iore, 
 was in favour of moderate reforms in the Church ; he 
 realized the inconvenience of appeals to Rome, and, at the 
 head of his monks, signed a deed accepting the decree 
 which made Henry supreme head of the Church. But when 
 Thomas Cromwell with his iron will carried out the king's 
 desire for more plunder — for the greed of gold grows with 
 the aliment on which it feeds — then Abbot Whiting refused 
 to give up what had been dedicated to Christ and His poor. 
 They — Cromwell's minions — had brought infamous charges 
 against other monasteries and abbeys, and now commis-
 
 452 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 sioners were sent to gather and rake up charges against the 
 abbot and his community. The visitors came in September, 
 1539. They began a system of inquisitorial espionage. 
 "Even the refuge of silence," says Green, "was closed by 
 a law more infamous than any that has ever blotted the 
 statute-book of England. Not only was thought made 
 treason, but men were forced to reveal their thoughts on 
 pain of their very silence being punished with the penalties 
 of treason." They gave Cromwell an account of their ex- 
 amination of the noble old man — he was past eighty — on 
 certain articles. They desired him to recall to his memory 
 things which he seemed to have forgotten. They searched 
 his study and his papers, and they found a book against the 
 king's divorce, but they found no letter that was material. 
 A second time he was examined upon the articles that 
 Cromwell had given them, and his answer, signed by him- 
 self, was sent up to court, in which — apparently for fear it 
 should not be discovered by the authorities — they write 
 "that his cankered and traitorous heart against the king and 
 his succession did appear, so that with very fair words'^ they 
 sent him to the Tower. They found that he was but a weak 
 man and a sickly. Having sent him away, they now pro- 
 ceeded to ransack the monastery. They found in it ;^3oo 
 in cash, and "a fair gold chalice, with other plate hid by 
 the abbot that had not been seen by the former visitors, of 
 which they think the abbot meant to make his otvn advantage.'" 
 They wrote that the house was the noblest they had ever 
 seen, of tliat sort they thought it " fit for the king and none 
 
 ' " His words were smoother than oil, and yet they be very swords " 
 (Psalm Iv. 21).
 
 THE LAST DAYS OF GLASTONBURY. 453 
 
 else." But the most damning evidence of all, which removes 
 the smallest justification for this most guilty spoliation, with 
 its triple murder, is afforded by the subjoined letter to 
 Cromwell, dated August, 1535 : 
 
 " Pleasyth your Mastership to understand that yesterday 
 night late we came from Glastonbury to Bristow. 
 
 *' At Bristow and Glastonbury there was nothing notable. 
 The brethren be so strictly kept that they cannot offend ; 
 bnt fain they would if they might, as they confess, and so the 
 fault is not in them. From St. Austin's without Bristow, 
 this St. Bartilmas' day, by the speedy hand of yoar most 
 assured poor priest, Richard Layton." 
 
 Such was the involuntary testimony to the good govern- 
 ment and strict rule of the monastery. Whether any 
 miserable monks sought to save their wretched lives by the 
 words put into their mouths we cannot tell ; there are ever 
 some black sheep in every flock. But still no blame could 
 they find, earnestly as they sought occasion, against the 
 abbey and its venerable head. 
 
 The last act of the drama was to be played out. Back 
 
 again into Somerset the aged abbot was sent, and on 
 
 November 14, 1539, he was arraigned in the great hall of 
 
 the bishop's palace at Wells. The mock trial was held, and 
 
 Abbot Whiting was found guilty of the impossible crime of 
 
 " the robbery of his church " ! ! That was all ; no other 
 
 word could be said against him than that he endeavoured to 
 
 save some of the treasure committed to his care for the 
 
 glory and beauty of God's service from the fangs of these 
 
 ecclesiastical robbers.' Apparently he made no defence ; 
 
 ' It seems probable that he reserved but the necessary vessels for 
 administerini' the blessed sacrament.
 
 454 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 certainly he made no appeal. One request, however, he did 
 make, that he might bid his brethren farewell — and this was 
 denied him. He would fain have ended his monastic rule 
 as he began it, with united prayers in their church ; he 
 would fain have given them his last benediction and com- 
 mended himself to their prayers in his last agony. It was 
 refused, and to make the indignity of his death the greater, 
 he and his monks were drawn up the Tor Hill on hurdles. 
 Tiiere, while they were making the needful preparations, 
 casting his eyes around, as he took his last view of earth 
 he saw " islanded in the marshes the Avalonian hills. 
 In their lap lies the town, and behind it is Weary-all Hill. 
 Around the horizon the eye embraces in its view the Bristol 
 Channel, Brent Knoll, the Mendips and the Cathedral of 
 Wells, Montacute, Blackdown and Ham hills." He gazed 
 but a moment at the wide prospect — for heart and eye 
 alike came back to the home of the greater part, per- 
 haps the whole, of his long life; there beneath him in the 
 dull November day, lay the holy and beautiful house that 
 his fathers had built, and which he had so lovingly cherished 
 and cared for, but — surely there came to his mind " In my 
 Father's house are many mansions," more beautiful even 
 than this. We can fancy him holding out his hands and 
 blessing his brethren, his sons in the Lord. One bitter drop 
 in his cup was spared him : he could not have foreseen that 
 from that day the daily prayers, the service of praise, the 
 chanted psalms, the glorious anthems, the pealing organ, all 
 should cease; that the best use they could find for the 
 carved work of the sanctuary was — to mend the roads ! 
 Lovingly he bade it all farewell, and as he looked, the cold
 
 THE LAST DAYS OF GLASTONBURY. 455 
 
 white mist rose, and, blotting it from his sight, lapped it in 
 the winding-sheet of death. He turned then, and, giving 
 his companions the kiss of peace and his last benediction, 
 resigned himself to his executioners. There in the sight of 
 the neighbourhood for miles round the brave old man was 
 hung between, not two thieves, but two of his staunchest 
 friends. 
 
 One John Russell, who appears to have presided at this 
 judicial murder, thus writes to Cromwell: "This is to say 
 that on Thursday, November 14th, the Abbot of Glaston- 
 bury was arraigned, and the next day put to execution on 
 the Torre Hyll, next to the town of Glastonbury, with two 
 of his monks, for robbing Glastonbury Church. The said 
 Abbot's body was divided into four parts. His head was 
 placed upon the Abbey gate ; the remains were sent to 
 Wells, Bath, Ilchester, and Bridgewater." He is described 
 as a man " venerable for his age, wonderful for the modera- 
 tion of his religious life ; he governed his abbey with 
 great prudence." 
 
 Since that sad day the whole abbey has fallen into ruins, 
 and of much of it not even the ruins are left. It was used 
 for years as a sort of quarry, and a great part of a raised 
 road or causeway across the marshes between Glastonbury 
 and Wells was made with stone taken from the abbey 
 buildings ! 
 
 Among the spoils which passed to the king were the 
 ornaments of the church, the shrines, the jewels, the gold 
 and silver images, vestments, and relics, besides a large 
 amount in money. An inventory of these cosdy articles 
 was made by commissioners; they were delivered to the
 
 456 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 king, who himself acknowledged the receipt of them. 
 Among the items two are specially interesting—" Item, de- 
 lyvered unto his Majestic the same day, 25th of May, in the 
 27th year of his reign, a super altre garnished with silver and 
 gilt, called ' the great Sapphire of Glasgonburge.' " This is 
 believed to have been the sapphire altar brought to Glaston- 
 bury by St. David about 544. It was hidden from the 
 Danes, and discovered by Henry of Blois during a searching 
 investigation he made into the state of the abbey.' The 
 second is thus described : " Item, delyvered to his Majestic 
 the same day a great piece of an unicorne horn, as is 
 supposed." (It is supposed to have been half of the ivory 
 crozier deposited upon the altar by King Edgar.) " Item, 
 delyvered more unto his Majestic, the same day, dyverse 
 parcells of gilte- plate of such stuff as came to his gracysuse, 
 from the West parties weinge ii thousand, vi hundred, thirtie 
 and eight unces. Item, delyvered the same day unto his 
 Majestic dyverse parcells of parcel gilt plate, of the same 
 stuff, weinge a thousand five hundred unces." 
 
 In the first year of Edward VI., that great church robber 
 the Duke of Somerset laid his grip upon Glastonbury ; but 
 he paid the penalty of many a one who laid their sacri- 
 legious hands on church property. He fell before another 
 as grasping as himself, who, in his turn, laid his head on 
 the block. 
 
 In the days of Queen Mary a petition was presented to 
 
 ' If, as I have seen it stated, the great sapphire in the queen's crown 
 was this very one which had so long adorned St. David's altar at 
 Glastonbury, it must have a longer history than most celebrated jewels. 
 It would be more than fifteen hundred years old.
 
 THE LAST DAYS OF GLASTONBURY. 457 
 
 her through the Lord Chamberlain to be allowed to restore 
 the abbey. After a long preamble it continues: "We ask 
 nothing in gift to the foundation, but only the House and 
 scite, the residue for the accustomed Rent ; so that with our 
 labour and Husbandrye, we may live there a few of us in our 
 religious habits, till the charitie of good people may suffice 
 a greater number, and the countrye there being so affected 
 to our Religion, we believe we should fynde moche helpe 
 amongst them towards the reparations and furniture of the 
 same, wherbye we wolde haply prevent the ruin of moche 
 and repayre no little part of the whole, to God's honor and 
 for the better prosperitie of the King and Quene's Ma''" 
 w'*' the whole Realme. For, doubtlesse, if it shall j.lease 
 your good Lo'^^, if there hath ever been any flagitiouse dede, 
 since the Creation of the World, punyshed w"' the plague 
 of God, in our opinion the overthrow of Glastonbury may 
 be compared to the same; not surrendered as others, but 
 extorted, the Abbot prepostly putt to dethe, w"" two innocent 
 virtuous monks with him; that if the thing were to be skanned 
 by any University or some learned counsell in Divinitie, they 
 wolde find it more dangerouse than it is commonly taken 
 \\^^ myght move the Quene's Ma"® to the more speedy 
 erection ; namely it beying an house of such antiquitie and 
 of fame through all Christendome ; first begon by St. 
 Joseph of Arymathea, who took down the dead body of our 
 Saviour Christ from the Crosse, and lyeth buryed in Glas- 
 tonbury. And hym most heartily we beseech us, to pray 
 unto Christ for good successe unto your hon*"' Lo''" in 
 all your Lo'^p'' affairs : and now specially in this our most 
 humble request, that we may shortly do the same in
 
 45 S MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 Glaston' for the King and Quene's Ma"*'" as our founders, 
 and for your good Lo''p as a singular benefactor. 
 
 " Your Lo'^p'^ daylie Beadsmen of Westm' 
 
 " John Phagan. 
 " John Neolt. 
 " Will" Adewolde. 
 " Will" Kentwyne." 
 
 But we know of no response to this, and perhaps the 
 troubles as well as the shortness of Mary's reign prevented 
 her taking it in hand. 
 
 And now the abbey buildings were abandoned and 
 allowed to fall into decay. Between 1792-94 the ground 
 surrounding it was cleared, levelled, and converted into 
 pasturage, and cartloads of stones, capitals, corbels, pinnacles, 
 and rich fragments of sculpture, were used for making a new 
 road over the marshes to Wells ! 
 
 Is it too much to hope that there may one day arise some 
 with heart and means like those who restored St. Augustine's 
 to something of its former use, to do the same for the far 
 older foundation of Glastonbury ? A home for aged and 
 poor clergy, combined with some school of training for the 
 young, might well mark the spot where the weary were 
 rested and refreshed, the young were taught, the poor 
 relieved, the hungry fed, for so many ages. And if it rose 
 in all its former beauty, every stained-glass window, every 
 ornament, every rich gift, might well serve as a memorial of 
 the many holy and illustrious men whom Glastonbury reared 
 and sent forth — a memorial roll which closed with the
 
 THE LAST DAYS OF GLASTONBURY. 459 
 
 honoured name of Richard Whiting, the last Abbot of 
 Glastonbury. 
 
 " It is rather a bathos to record that King James I. 
 granted a patent to Mary Middlemore, maid of honour to 
 Queen Anne of Denmark, to search for treasure among the 
 ruins of the abbeys of Glastonbury, Rumsey, and Bury St. 
 Edmunds. It is probable that the Queen, who was very 
 profuse, being always in distress for money, was the real 
 instigator of a treasure-seeking expedition, only worthy of 
 the renowed Donsterswivel " (Miss Strickland's " Life of 
 Anne of Denmark"). 
 
 Authorities. — Dugdale's Monasticon ; Warner's Glas- 
 tonbury ; CoUinson's Somerset ; Jackson's Guide to 
 Glastonbury ; Murray's Handbook to Somerset.
 
 WlLl^lAM BaF^LOW AjND THE T1ME3 
 
 OF Edward VI. 
 
 (Bishop of St. Asaph, 1533 ; Bishop of St. David's, 1536; 
 Bath and Wells, 1549; Chichester, 1559.) 
 
 "There remayne yet," says Sir John Harrington in his 
 " Nugce Antiqute," " in the bodie of Wells Church, about 
 thirty foote high, two eminent images of stone, set there, as 
 is thought, by Bishop Burnell, who built the great hall there 
 in the reign of Henry VHI. One of these images is of a 
 king crowned, the other is of a bishop mitred. This king, 
 in all proportions, resembling Henry VHI., holding in his 
 hand a child falling. The bishop hath a woman and 
 children about him. Now the old men of Wells had a 
 tradition, that when there should be such a king, and such 
 a bisho]), then the church should be in danger of ruin. 
 This falling child, they said, was King Edward ; the fruit- 
 ful bishop they affirmed was Dr. Barlow, the first married 
 Bishop of Wells, and perhaps of England. This talk being 
 rife in Wells, made him rather affect Chichester at his return' 
 than Wells." 
 
 ' His return from Germany, where he fled in IMary's reign.
 
 WILLIAM BARLOW. 46 1 
 
 How, or in what way, the eminent statesman and munificent 
 Bishop Burnell became possessed with the spirit of prophecy, 
 or what caused him to embody his previsions in stone, we 
 have no means of knowing ; but certain it is that never was 
 the church of Wells — perhaps the whole Church of Eng- 
 land — in such terrible danger as under that wholesale eccle- 
 siastical robber the Duke of Somerset. How far the work of 
 spoliation would have gone we cannot say, and it is to be 
 hoped that in the other dioceses such convenient creatures 
 of the ruling powers as Bishop Barlow were not always ready 
 to hand. Here is a list — whether complete or not I do 
 not know — of the manors alienated by this vigilant (?) 
 guardian of the spiritualities and temporalities of the see of 
 Bath and Wells. The manors of Claverton, Hampton 
 Lydeard, Compton Magna, Compton Parva, Cheddar, Huish, 
 and Chard ; also the demesnes of Pucklechurch in Glou- 
 cestershire, and a messuage or palace called Bath Place, in 
 the parish of St. Botolph's, Aldgate, London ; the site of 
 the hospital of St. John in Wells ; the rectory of Evercreech, 
 with advowson and all the possessions formerly belonging 
 to the priory of Bath. Nay, so far did his complaisance go, 
 that he surrendered his ancient baronial palace to the king, 
 who bestowed it at once on his beloved uncle Somerset. 
 But Somerset's head fell on the block, and all his royal and 
 dutiful nephew could find to say in his diary on the subject 
 was: "The Duke of Somerset had his head cut off upon 
 Tower Hill between eight and nine o'clock in the morning" 
 (January 22, 1552)! After this, Sir John Gates purchased 
 the palace for the sake of its materials ! Some say it was 
 granted to him by the king as a reward on his return from
 
 462 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 the Scottish wars, with the borough and manor of Wells. 
 However that may be, the result was the same. Gates un- 
 roofed the great hall, selling the lead and timber, since 
 which period its roof has been the sky. One of the last 
 scenes witnessed in the grand old hall was the mock trial 
 and condemnation of Whiting, the last abbot of Glaston- 
 bury. Its ruin and desolation looks almost like a judicial 
 judgment. 
 
 It was in 1552 that Somerset lost his life. In the same 
 year Gates carried the work of spoliation still further, and 
 in the August of the next year Sir John Gates also paid the 
 justly deserved penalty of death. 
 
 Bishop Barlow was not covetous of the honour of martyr- 
 dom, and so he left his flock and fled to the continent during 
 the Marian persecution ; here he became superintendent of 
 the English congregation at Embden. On Elizabeth's acces- 
 sion he returned to England. As it was this queen's custom 
 to confer no ecclesiastical dignity without levjnng black- 
 mail, in the shape of alienating some endowment from the 
 recipient,^ Barlow would be, of course, a convenient person 
 to select for promotion. The curious sculptured prophecy 
 which has been alluded to, and which his marriage apparently 
 pointed at him — added probably to the popular indignation 
 at the desolation caused by his so easily allowing the plunder 
 of the Church — made him prefer to accept the bishopric of 
 Chichester rather than to return to his deserted flock at 
 
 ' Bishop Andrews was never raised to the episcopate in Elizabeth's 
 reign, for this very reason. He stoutly refused to alienate the Church's 
 revenues as the price of his appointment. It was reserved for James I. 
 to have the honour of making Launcelot Andrews a bishop.
 
 WILLIAM BARLOW. 463 
 
 Wells. I have not cared to inquire what price he paid, or 
 what Church property he surrendered, on this his third 
 translation. 
 
 It is quaint enough that Barlow — whose marriage had 
 evidently caused great scandal, in fact he was incarcerated 
 in the Fleet prison by ]\Iary on this plea alone— determined 
 that other bishops should share his obloquy or justify him. 
 He had five daughters, whom he married to as many 
 bishops, viz., of Hereford, Winchester, Lichfield and Coventry, 
 and an Archbishop of York; the fifth married William 
 Wykeham, the short-lived Bishop of Winchester, who was 
 translated from Lincoln on March, 1595, and died the 
 nth of June following. 
 
 It may be as well here, though the events occurred later, 
 just to give a sketch of the fortunes of the palace and the 
 dangers that beset it in after times. Bishop Montague, in 
 1608, repaired the palace — the same prelate who restored 
 Bath Abbey. During Cromwell's usurpation it was again 
 despoiled by a fanatic, named Cornelius Burgess. It was 
 again restored by Bishop Piers, 1632-1670. 
 
 The deanery underwent much the same vicissitudes. It 
 was built in 1472-1498 by Dean Gunthorpe, whose badge 
 of a gun and the rose upon a sun, that of Edward IV., the 
 reigning sovereign, may be seen on the bay windows and 
 oriels of the rich and picturesque front. 
 
 In 1497, when Henry VII. was marching against Perkin 
 Warbeck, he passed through Wells at the head of ten 
 thousand men, and was entertained at the deanery by Dean 
 Gunthorpe. In Cromwell's time the palace, deanery, and 
 chapter-house were sold to Dr. Cornelius Burgess, for a
 
 464 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 nominal sum, by the parliament/ Burgess had been ap- 
 pointed to "preach God's word in the late Cathedral Church 
 of St. x'\ndrew's, Wells." His sermons were not palatable 
 to the citizens, who showed their distaste for them by walk- 
 ing up and down the cloister all service time. 
 
 At the Restoration he had to give up his church spoils, 
 and he died in jail, where he had been immured by the 
 corporation. 
 
 Authorities. — Phelps's Somerset; Murray's Handbook 
 of Somerset ; Tourist's Guide to Wells ; Dr. Smith's 
 History of Britain. 
 
 ' It is strange to see history repeating itself, and to note the unholy- 
 union between infidelity and Dissent striving noii) to bring about the 
 same result.
 
 I^OBERT PaR30J^3, or pERgON^. 
 
 (1546-1610.) 
 
 Of this man — to whom we cannot accord the title of one of 
 the Worthies of Somerset — it is next to impossible to get an 
 impartial life. Born with the stain of illegitimacy upon him, 
 he seems to have been through life at war with the world, 
 and the means by which he apparently sought to revenge 
 himself are discreditable enough. He was born at Nether 
 Stowey, near Bridgewater, in 1546, Having some talent 
 he was educated by the clergyman, one John Haywood, 
 vicar of the parish, and formerly canon regular of Tor 
 Abbey, in Devonshire. 
 
 His friend and instructor (who was thought by some to 
 bear a still nearer relationship to him) sent him to Baliol 
 College, Oxford; he took his M.A. in 1563, and then be- 
 came chaplain-fellow in 1568, He managed here to make 
 himself most obnoxious to the master and to others on the 
 foundation of the college. In 1573, in conjunction with 
 another, named Stancliff, he was appointed bursar. And 
 Stancliff, being a man of little character, allowed Par- 
 sons to manage everything as he would ; the result being 
 
 31
 
 466 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET, 
 
 that large defalcations appeared in the accounts, and Parsons 
 was considered answerable. Why this was not used as the 
 pretext for getting rid of him, instead of what seems the 
 strange one of illegitimacy — which, however, by the statutes 
 was a perfectly lawful objection — we do not knowj possibly 
 it was out of consideration to spare his character, which was 
 none of the best, or possibly because though there was strong 
 presumptive evidence it did not amount to proof. Any way he 
 could not face an inquiry, and requested permission to resign 
 his fellowship. This was in 1574. He went abroad, and 
 immediately joined the Roman communion. Passing from 
 Calais to Antwerp and Louvain, at first he thought of 
 studying physic, then turned his attention to the law, and 
 went to Bologna to obtain the necessary qualification. His 
 resources failing he went to Rome, and became a Jesuit in 
 June, 1575. His perversion to Romanism seems, therefore, 
 to have been simply the revenge of a proud, vindictive 
 nature ; his joining the Jesuits as a matter of necessity, 
 because he was witiiout funds. 
 
 And now he was chosen as a fit instrument by the Jesuits 
 for their attempt to restore England to the Roman Church. 
 In 1578 he was ordained priest; in 1580 he started on his 
 mission to England, in conjunction with Father Campion 
 and eleven other persons, lay and clerical, at the instance of 
 Cardinal Allen, and with the blessing of the Pope. They 
 were specially desired by the chief of their order to avoid 
 politics, and to confine themselves to the religious object of 
 their mission. This Campion appears to have endeavoured 
 at least to do, but Parsons stirred up the Romanists against 
 the queen, and at least covertly suggested the Queen of
 
 ROBERT PARSONS, OR PERSONS. 467 
 
 Scots as the rightful sovereign. There was a mighty struggle 
 then going on whether popery should again enslave the 
 minds and souls of Englishmen, or whether the freedom 
 which the truth had won should make them free indeed. 
 The pendulum swung from side to side, and the reaction 
 was so great that at one time freedom degenerated into 
 license ; in another, truth was lost in tyranny. Parsons and 
 Campion did their best or worst. Campion, whatever his 
 mistakes were, was a Christian and a gentleman. " He was 
 labouring," says Dr. Hook, " in what he believed to be the 
 path of duty." The desire on the part of the government 
 to apprehend Parsons and Campion was augmented by the 
 popular clamour against Queen Elizabeth's encouragement 
 of the Duke of Anjou's matrimonial aims. People thought 
 their queen fascinated by this gay young Frenchman, and 
 that through his influence, in the words of Cambden [sic), 
 " religion would be altered, and popery tolerated. It is 
 terrible to think that^ for the mere purpose of vindicating 
 the queen from such a suspicion, it was determined to insti- 
 tute an active search for Campion, and to destroy him. He 
 was to die in order to allay the fears of the people, which 
 would have been more effectually allayed by the mere cessation 
 of a flirtation on the part of the queen." Campion was racked 
 for several days successively. Whilst upon the rack he called 
 continually upon God, and prayed for his tormentors and 
 those by whose orders they acted. His last words when on the 
 scaffold, in answer to the question of Lord Charles Howard, 
 " for which queen he prayed ? whether for Elizabeth the 
 queen?" were, "Yes, for Elizabeth, your queen and my 
 queen."
 
 468 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 But Parsons was of a fiercer, meaner nature, and to his 
 intrigues was mainly due the creating a schism in the Church 
 of England. The compromise between those who adhered 
 to the ancient worship of the Church and those who em- 
 braced the new was at an end. Those who held the 
 Romish doctrine could no longer communicate with those 
 of the Reformed Church, and " for the moment their success 
 was amazing. The eagerness shown to hear Campion was 
 so great that, in spite of the denunciation of the Govern- 
 ment, he was able to preach with hardly a show of conceal- 
 ment in Smithfield." 
 
 From London the missionaries wandered, in the disguise 
 of captains or serving men, or sometimes in the cassock of the 
 English clergy, through many of the counties, and wherever 
 they went the zeal of the Catholic gentry revived. The list 
 of nobles reconciled to the old faith by the wandering 
 apostles was headed by the name of Lord Oxford, Burghley's 
 own son-in-law, and the proudest among English peers. 
 The success of the Jesuits in undoing Elizabeth's work of 
 compromise was shown in a more public way by the unani- 
 mity with which the (Roman) Catholics withdrew from 
 attendance at the national worship. 
 
 A statute was passed which enacted that "all persons 
 pretending to any power of absolving subjects from their 
 allegiance, or practising to withdraw them to the Romish 
 religion, with all persons after the present session willingly 
 so absolved or reconciled to the see of Rome, shall be guilty 
 of high treason." Under this statute no layman was brought 
 to the bar or the block. The oppression of the (Roman) 
 Catholic gentry was limited to an exaction, more or less
 
 ROBERT PARSONS, OR PERSONS. 469 
 
 rigorous at different times, of the fines for recusancy or 
 non-attendance at public worship. The work of blood- 
 shed was reserved wholly for priests. The Jesuits were 
 tracked by Walsingham's spies, dragged from their hiding- 
 places, and sent in batches to the Tower. So hot was 
 the pursuit that Parsons was forced to fly across the Chan- 
 nel, while Campion was brought a prisoner through the 
 streets of London. Campion earned for himself the crown 
 of martyrdom ; Parsons lived to be discredited alike by 
 all parties. His tactics were opposed and disowned by 
 the Romanists themselves. In 1583 he returned to 
 Rome, where the management of the English mission was 
 confided to him, and in 1586 the students of the English 
 seminary at Rome chose him for their rector. In 1588, the 
 year of the Armada, he was sent by the general of the order 
 into Spain, where he employed every engine to promote 
 Philip's designs for the conquest of England. In 1596, 
 after the death of Cardinal Allen, he went to Rome with the 
 hope, it is thought, of succeeding him in the cardinalate. 
 He was, however, not only disappointed in that expectation, 
 but, from severe complaints against him from the English 
 secular priests on the ground of his meddling and factious 
 conduct, he found the Pope so ill-disposed towards him 
 that he thought proper to retire to Naples, where he remained 
 till the death of Pope Clement VIII. In 1606 he returned 
 to Rome, having assiduously employed himself during this 
 interval in superintending the English mission, and writing 
 a number of books for the advantage of his religion and 
 order. He died at Rome on the 18th of April, 16 10. 
 His works were several of them published under fictitious
 
 470 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 names, such as "John Howlet," and "Philopater" and 
 "Doleman." One is glad to add that, at least on one 
 occasion, he wrote a work of much value, "A Christian 
 Directory guiding Men to their Salvation." This is an 
 excellent work, done into modern English by Dean Stan- 
 hope. Had it not been for his persistent attempt to en- 
 courage the conquest of England by Spain, one might have 
 hoped that his character had been softened and purified. 
 As it is, it is impossible to feel much charity for one who 
 would fain have worked such ill to his country. 
 
 Authorities. — Dr. Hook's Ecclesiastical Biography; 
 Mackenzie's Biographical Dictionary, &c. 
 
 The highly Protestant ballad that follows is taken from 
 Percy's " Reliques of Ancient Poetry." He introduces it 
 with this short preface : 
 
 "This excellent old ballad is preserved in the little 
 ancient miscellany entitled 'The Garland of Goodwill.' 
 Ignorance is here made to speak in the broad Somerset- 
 shire dialect. The scene we may suppose to be Glastonbury 
 Abbey." 
 
 PL.\1N TRUTH AND ELIND IGNORANCE. 
 
 Truth. 
 God speed yon, ancient father, 
 
 And give you a good daye ; 
 What is the cause, I praye you, 
 
 So sadly here you staye ?
 
 ROBERT PARSONS, OR PERSONS. 47 1 
 
 And that you keep such gazing 
 
 On this decayed place, 
 The which for superstition 
 
 Good princes down did raze ! 
 
 Ignorame. 
 
 Chill tell thee, by my vazen,' 
 
 That zometimes che have known 
 A vair and goodly abbey 
 
 Stand here of bricke and stone ; 
 And many a holy vrier 
 
 As ich may say to thee, 
 Within these goodly cloysters 
 
 Che did full often zee. 
 
 Truth. 
 Then I must tell thee, father, 
 
 In truth and veritie, 
 A sorte of greater hypocrites 
 
 Thou couldst not likely see ; 
 Deceiving of the simple, 
 
 With false and feigned lies ; 
 But such an order truly 
 
 Christ never could devise. 
 
 Ignorance. 
 Ah ! ah ! che zmell thee now, man, 
 
 Che know well what thou art ; 
 A yellow of mean learning. 
 
 Thee was not worth a vart ; 
 Vor when we had the old lawe, 
 
 A merry world was then, 
 And everything was plenty 
 
 Among all zorts of men. 
 
 Truth. 
 Thou givest me an answer. 
 
 As did the Jewes sometimes 
 Unto the prophet Jeremye, 
 
 When he accused their crimes : 
 
 ' /. e. faithen, or faith.
 
 472 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 'T'was merr)', sayd the people. 
 
 And joyfull in our rea'me, 
 When we did offer spice-cakes 
 
 Unto the queen of Heav'n. 
 
 Ignorance. 
 Chill tell thee what, good vellovve. 
 
 Before the vriers went hence, 
 A bushell of the best wheate 
 
 Was zold vor vourteen pence ; 
 And vorty egges a penny. 
 
 That were both good and newe ; 
 And this che zay my zelf have zeene, 
 
 And yet ich am no Jewe. 
 
 Truth. 
 
 Within the sacred bible 
 
 We find it written plain. 
 The latter days should troublesome 
 
 And dangerous be, certaine ; 
 The we should be self-lovers, 
 
 And charity was colde ; 
 Then 'tis not true religion 
 
 That makes thee grief to holde. 
 
 Ignorance. 
 Chill tell thee my opinion plaine. 
 
 And choul'd that well ye knewe, 
 Ich care not for the bible booke ; 
 
 'Tis too good to be true. 
 Our blessed ladyes psalter 
 
 Zhall for my money goe ; 
 Zuch pretty prayers, as there bee ' 
 
 The bible cannot zhowe. 
 
 Trtith. 
 
 Nowe hast thou spoken trulye, 
 
 For in that book indeede 
 No mention of our lady, 
 
 Or Romish saint we read ; 
 
 ' Probably alluding to the illuminated psalters, missals, &c.
 
 ROBERT PARSONS, OR PERSONS. 473 
 
 For by the blessed Spirit 
 
 That book indited was, 
 And not by simple persons, 
 
 As was the foolish masse. 
 
 Tgnormtce. 
 Cham zure they were not voolishe 
 
 That made the masse, che trowe ; 
 Why man 'tis all in Latine, 
 
 And vools no Latine knowe. 
 Were not our fathers wise men, 
 
 And they did like it well ; 
 Who very much rejoyced 
 
 To heare the zacring bell ? 
 
 Truth. 
 But many kings and prophets, 
 
 As I may say to thee, 
 Have wisht the light that you have, 
 
 And could it never see ; 
 For what art thou the better 
 
 A Latin song to heare, 
 And understandest nothing, 
 
 That they sing in the quiere ? 
 
 Ignorance. 
 O hold thy peace, che pray thee. 
 
 The noise was passing trim 
 To hear the vriers singing. 
 
 As we did enter in : 
 And then to zee the rood-loft 
 
 Zo bravely zet with zaints ; — 
 But now to zee them wand'ring 
 
 My heart with zorrow vaints. 
 
 Truth. 
 The Lord did give commandment, 
 
 No image thou shouldst make. 
 Nor that unto idolatry 
 
 Vou should yourself betake ;
 
 474 MVTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 The golden calf of Israel 
 
 Moses did therefore spoile ; 
 
 And Baal's priests and temple 
 
 Were brought to utter foile. 
 
 Ignorance. 
 But our lady of Walsinghame 
 
 Was a pure and holy zaint, 
 And many men in pilgrimage 
 
 Did shew to her complaint. 
 Yea, with sweet Thomas Becket, 
 
 And many other moe, 
 The holy maid of Kent ' likewise 
 
 Did many wonders zhowe. 
 
 Tritth. 
 Such saints are well agreeing 
 
 To your profession sure : 
 And to the men that made them 
 
 So precious and so pure ; 
 The one for being a traytoure 
 
 Met an untimely death ; 
 The other eke for treason 
 
 Did end her hateful breath. 
 
 Ipio7-ance. 
 Yea, yea, it is no matter, 
 
 Dispraise them how you wille, 
 But zure they did much goodnesse, 
 
 Would they were with us stille ! 
 We had our holy water 
 
 And holy bread likewise, 
 And many holy reliques 
 
 We zaw before our eyes. 
 
 Truth. 
 And all this while they fed you 
 
 With vaine and empty showe 
 Which never Christ commanded. 
 
 As learned doctors knowe ; 
 
 ' By name Elizabeth Barton, executed April 21, 1534. (Stowe, p. 570.)
 
 ROBERT PARSONS, OR PERSONS. 475 
 
 Search thou the holy scriptures 
 
 And thou shalt plainly see 
 That headlong to damnation 
 
 They al waves trained thee. 
 
 Ignorance. 
 If it be true, good vellowe. 
 
 As thou dost zay to mee, 
 Unto my heavenly fader 
 
 Alone then will I flee : 
 Believing in the Gospel, 
 
 And passion of his Zon. 
 And with the subtel papistes 
 
 Ich have for ever done. 
 
 However little convincing argument there is in the above, 
 it is certain that such ballads, scattered as they were doubt- 
 less through the land on broad sheets, and read or sung by 
 parish clerks to admiring audiences on village greens, or at 
 village ale-houses, would have great influence with the 
 ignorant multitude in promoting the cause of the Reforma- 
 tion. 
 
 Yet it must have been difllicult at first to find any argu- 
 ment convincing enough to prove to the poor and sick that 
 the good brothers and sisters at the monastery gate, who 
 fed them, nourished them, and in sickness nursed and 
 tended them, were leading them " headlong to damnation." 
 
 But a ballad well sung had a wonderful effect. It pro- 
 moted inquiry, it fostered excitement, and gradually made 
 its way into the minds of the people ; though they sadly 
 missed the daily doles, and even when Elizabeth's poor-law 
 made some provision for them, it was meagre enough 
 when compared with the free-handed gifts provided by the 
 liberality of the laity who made the monks and nuns the 
 almoners of their bounty.
 
 Henry Cuff 
 
 (1560-1601), 
 
 An unfortunate gentleman, was born at Hinton St George 
 in 1560, and educated at Oxford, where he was chosen 
 fellow of Merton College. Afterwards he obtained the 
 Greek professorship, and served the office of proctor, but 
 quitted the university and became secretary to Robert 
 Devereux, Earl of Essex. He was engaged in his rising in 
 1600, and, being arraigned at Westminster, was cast ; it being 
 proved against him that whilst Essex was in consultation 
 with his complices this Cuffe had, for promoting that plot, 
 alleged this verse out of Lucan — 
 
 " Viribus utendum est quas fecimus, Arma ferenti 
 Omnia dat, qui justa negat " ' 
 
 for which he suffered. He wrote an excellent book of the 
 difference of the ages of man's life, together with the original 
 causes, progress, and end thereof. 
 
 Authorities. — Fuller's Worthies and Watkins' Biogra- 
 phical Dictionary. 
 
 ' " We must use such arms as we have made. 
 
 Who denies what is just gi\-es arms to his enemies."
 
 3iF^ John H/vrrijmqton. 
 
 (1561-1612.) 
 
 -:o:- 
 
 The father of Sir John Harrington was John Harrington, 
 Esq.,' of Stepney. He was attached when young to the 
 court of Henry VHI., and was much in his confidence. He 
 married Ethelred Make, or Dyngley, the king's illegitimate 
 daughter, and obtained with her a large portion of the con- 
 fiscated Church lands, which the king gave for her use and 
 benefit. Among these was Kelston, near Bath, where 
 Harrington settled with his wife. She only sur\aved her 
 marriage two years. After her death, Harrington entered 
 the service of Seymour, Lord High Admiral. At his trial 
 he was strictly examined by the council on the relations 
 which existed between his patron and the Lady Elizabeth, 
 but he could neither be entrapped or cajoled into any 
 admission tending to criminate them. After Seymour's 
 execution, Mr. Harrington passed into the service of the 
 princess, and remained faithfully attached to her interests 
 
 ' Miss Strickland invariably calls him Sir John Harrington the elder, 
 but he remained Mr. Harrington to the end of his life.
 
 478 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 to the end of his life. As his second wife, he married the 
 beautiful Isabella Markham, one of her maids of honour. 
 
 In the " Nugoe Antiquse," a collection of essays, letters, 
 and poems by the two Harringtons, father and son, there is 
 a poem written while in Elizabeth's service, when she dwelt 
 at Hatfield, entitled — 
 
 THE PRAYSE OF SIX GENTLEWOMEN ATTENDING ON 
 THE LADY ELIZABETH HER GRACE AT HATFIELD. 
 
 I. 
 "The great Diana chaste 
 In forest late I met, ■ 
 \Vho did commande in haste 
 
 To Hatfield for to get ; 
 And to you six a-row 
 
 Her pleasure to declare, 
 Thus meaning to bestow 
 On each a gift most rare." 
 
 The ladies were respectively named Grey, Willoughbie, 
 Markham, Norwyche, Saintloe, Skypwith. He addresses 
 one stanza to each ; and the fourth, which is addressed to 
 Isabella Markham, afterwards his wife, is as follows : — 
 
 IV. 
 " To Markham's modest mynde 
 That Phoenix-bird most rare, 
 So have the gods assygnede 
 
 With Gryfydde to compare. 
 Oh ! happier twice is he 
 
 Whom Jove shall do the grace 
 To lynke in unitie 
 
 Such beautie to embrace." 
 
 He was a devoted lover and husband, and addressed one
 
 SIR JOHN HARRINGTON. 479 
 
 poem to her as "Sweet Isabella Markham," which begins, 
 " Whence comes my love ? " It is inferior to few similar 
 pieces of the same time. There is another from "John 
 Harrington to his Wyfe, 1564." 
 
 When Elizabeth was sent to the Tower by IVIary in 1554, 
 these two faithful friends and servants were imprisoned like- 
 wise — Harrington, apparently, on no other charge than his 
 having carried a letter to the princess from his master, the 
 admiral, in the second year of the reign of Edward VI. ; 
 his wife on the graver charge of being a heretic. At first 
 they were sequestered from their mistress, but later on were 
 allowed to wait on her ; for Sir John Harrington says that 
 his parents " had not any comfort to beguile their affliction 
 but the sweet words and sweeter deeds of their mistress " 
 and fellow-prisoner, the Princess Elizabeth. 
 
 Sir John Harrington attributes the harshness with which 
 they were treated to Bishop Gardiner. He says : " The 
 plots he laid to entrap the Lady Elizabeth, his terrible hard 
 usage of all her followers, I cannot yet scarce think of with 
 charity, nor write of with patience. My father, only for 
 carrying a letter to the Lady Elizabeth, and professing to 
 wish her well, he kept in the Tower twelve months. My 
 mother, that there served the Lady Elizabeth, he caused to 
 be sequestered from her as a heretic, so that her own father 
 durst not take her into his house, but she was glad to 
 sojourn with one Mr. Topclife ; so, as I may say, in some 
 sort this bishop persecuted me before I was born." As both 
 Mr. and Mrs. Harrington belonged to the Puritan party, they 
 were probably suspected of being the medium of communi- 
 cation with those who wished to supplant Mary by Elizabeth.
 
 480 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 At any rate, their imprisonment does not appear to have 
 been very rigorous. 
 
 It was on the discharge of Mrs. Harrington, which took 
 place some months before that of her husband, that she was 
 refused an asylum by her father. Harrington, becoming 
 weary of his long incarceration, vented his indignant feelings 
 in some satirical verses, which he sent to Gardiner, who 
 instantly ordered him to be released from his captivity, 
 observing that, but for his saucy sonnet, he was worthy to 
 have lain a year in the Tower. 
 
 On their release they retired to Kelston, where their son 
 John was born in 156 1, and to him the queen stood god- 
 mother, and remained his faithful friend through life ; and 
 he repaid her with a sincere and loving admiration. 
 
 He was educated at Eton, and took his degree at Christ 
 
 Church, Cambridge. He soon appeared at court, where he 
 
 became noted for his sprightly wit. It is seldom indeed that 
 
 we meet with a father and son so alike in character, talent, 
 
 and disposition ; for both were celebrated for their bon mots, 
 
 epigrams, and satires. There is a quaint story told of his 
 
 fame in this respect, that when dining once at an inn m 
 
 Bath with a company, of whom many were of higher rank 
 
 than himself, a maid who was waiting at table paid him 
 
 most elaborate attention, and when he asked her the reason 
 
 of her singhng him out in particular, she answered : " Oh, 
 
 sir, I understand that you are a very witty man, and if I 
 
 should displease you in anything, I fear you would make an 
 
 epigram of me." This fear Queen Elizabeth herself affected 
 
 to share ; but her witty godson was too good a courtier to 
 
 lose her favour for a jest. One of the most pregnant and
 
 I 
 
 I 
 
 SIR JOHN HARRINGTON. 481 
 
 well-known epigrams on record is attributed to him in the 
 " Nugoe Antiquae " — 
 
 •' Treason dothe never prosper. What's the reason? 
 Why, if it prosper, none dare call it treason." 
 
 The first literary work of Harrington's that attracted notice 
 was his translation of the episode of Alcina and Ruggiero 
 in Ariosto's " Orlando Furioso." With this the queen pre- 
 tended to be displeased on account of its licentiousness, and 
 then, as a penance, commanded him not to see her face 
 again till he had translated the whole ! This he did with the 
 help of his brother Francis. It is chiefly remarkable as being 
 the first translation of one of the Italian classics into English 
 verse 3 but its poetical merits are small, and it has long been 
 superseded by other translations. It was published in 1591, 
 when he was thirty years of age. His satires upon some of 
 the courtiers were so stinging, as well as, it must be confessed, 
 gross and indelicate, that at one time he was threatened with 
 the Star Chamber. The queen's favour, however, saved him, 
 but he had to retire into Somerset for a time. 
 
 In 1582 he had lost his father, when he was the age of 
 twenty-one. He married, but I know not at what date, 
 Mary, the daughter of Sir George Rogers, of Cannington 
 in Somerset, by whom he had eight children. In 1587 his 
 house at Kelston was rebuilt, under the superintendence of 
 Barozzi, an Italian. It was said to have been the largest 
 house in the county. And in 1591 he was honoured by a 
 visit from his royal godmother. Either this visit — for the 
 honour was ever a costly one — or the expense of building 
 and keeping up his mansion at Kelston, brought Sir John 
 
 32
 
 482 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 into difficulties, and he was obliged to part with some of his 
 estates, amongst them one called Nyland. Riding one day, 
 he passed the property which had been formerly his. He 
 turned to his attendant, and said — 
 
 "John, John, this Nyland 
 Alas ! was once my land." 
 
 To which John replied with great readiness, and at least 
 equal wit and poetry — 
 
 " If you had had more wit, sir. 
 It might have been yours yet, sir." 
 
 In 1599 he accompanied Essex to Ireland, and was 
 knighted by him on some field fought there. This is 
 said to have displeased the queen, who, after showing him 
 such constant marks of her favour, was hurt that he should 
 have taken his knighthood from any hand but hers. He 
 shared her displeasure with Essex, and again had to return 
 to Kelston ; but her grateful affection to his parents, and her 
 personal regard for him, seem to have soon restored him to 
 favour. 
 
 In was early in the year 1601 that Harrington was placed 
 in a great dilemma between his affection for and sympathy 
 with the Earl of Essex, and the duty and love which he 
 owed his sovereign and godmother. The crack-brained 
 attempt at rebellion by the earl caused Harrington real 
 trouble ; for he would not willingly desert his friend in 
 distress. From this difficulty he was saved by the queen's 
 own care for him. In the midst of the grief and anxiety 
 which caused her reason to totter, she had thought enough 
 for the child of her two faithful friends to send him a
 
 SIR JOHN HARRINGTON. 483 
 
 message by Lord Buckhurst. But the account shall be given 
 in Harrington's own words: '« The madcaps" (Essex and 
 his followers) " are all in riot, and much evil threatened. In 
 good sooth, I fear her Majesty more than the rebel Tyrone, 
 and wished I had never received my lord of Essex's honour 
 of knighthood. She is quite disfavoured and unattired, and 
 these troubles waste her much. She disregardeth every costly 
 cover that cometh to the table, and taketh little but manchet 
 and succory pottage. Every new message from the city dis- 
 turbs, and she frowns on all her ladies. I had a sharp message 
 from her, brought by my Lord Buckhurst, namely thus — 
 ' Go, tell that witty fellow, my godson, to get home ; it is no 
 season to fool it here.' I liked this as little as she did my 
 knighthood, so took to my boots, and returned to my plough 
 in bad weather. I must not say much, even by this trusty 
 and sure messenger, but the many evil plots and designs 
 have overcome all her highness's sweet temper. ... I 
 obtained a short audience at my first coming to court, when 
 her highness told me ' if ill-counsel had brought me so far, 
 she wished Heaven might mar the fortune which she had 
 mended.' I made my peace on this point, and will not 
 leave my poor castle of Kelstone for fear of finding a worse 
 elsewhere, as others have done." 
 
 In following Sir John's fortunes at court and wiih the Earl 
 of Essex we have rather anticipated matters, and must 
 return to the year 1592, the year after he received the 
 queen ; and it may have been a consequence of this very 
 visit that in this year he was pricked for high sheriff. Being 
 now setded at home for some time, he renewed some rules 
 his father had made for the guidance of his household.
 
 484 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 They are worth reproducing ; for, if carried out, Kelston 
 must have been a model house. 
 
 ORDERS FOR HOUSEHOLD SERVANTS IN 1 566. 
 
 Imprimis, that no servant bee absent from praier, at 
 morning or evening, without a lawfull excuse to bealleged 
 within one day after, upon paine to forfeit for every time 2d. 
 
 Item, that none swear any othe uppon paine for every 
 
 othe id. , , £ J ^.u 
 
 Item, that no man leave any doore open that he findeth 
 shut, without there be cause, uppon paine for every time id. 
 Item, that none of the men lie in bed, for our Lady-day 
 to Michaelmas, after 6 of the clock in the morning ; nor out 
 of his bed after 10 of the clock at night ; nor from Michael- 
 mas till our Lady-day in bed after 7 in the morning, nor out 
 after 9 at night, without reasonable cause, on pame of 2d 
 
 That no man's bed be unmade, nor fire or candle-box 
 unclean, after 8 of the clock in the morning, on pame of id. 
 Item, that no man teach any of the children any unhonest 
 speeche, or evil word, or othe, on paine of 4d. 
 
 Item, that no man waite at table without a trencher in his 
 hand except it be uppon some good cause, on pame of id 
 
 Item, that no man appointed to waite at my table be 
 absent at that meale, without reasonable cause, on paine 
 
 of id. 
 
 Item, if any man breake a glasse, he shall answer the price 
 thereof out of his wages ; and if it be not known who breake 
 it the buttler shall pay for it, on paine of i2d. 
 
 Item, the table must bee covered half an hour before n 
 at dinner and 6 at supper, or before, on paine of 2d.
 
 SIR JOHN HARRINGTON. 485 
 
 Item, that meate bee readie at ii, or before, at dinner, 
 and 6, or before, at supper, on paine of 6d. 
 
 Item, that none be absent, without leave or good cause, 
 the whole day, or any part of it, on paine of 4d, 
 
 Item, that no man strike his fellow, on paine of loss of 
 service ; nor revile, or threaten, or provoke another to 
 strike, on paine of lad. 
 
 Item, that no man come to the kitchen without reasonable 
 cause, on paine of id., and the cook likewise to forfeit id. 
 
 Item, that none toy with the maids, on paine of 4d. 
 
 That no man weare foule shirt on Sunday, nor broken 
 hose or shoes, or dublett without buttons, on paine of id. 
 
 Item, that when any stranger goeth hence, the chamber 
 be drest up again within 4 hours after, on paine of id. 
 
 Item, that the hall be made cleane every day by eight in 
 the winter, and seven in the sommer, on paine of him that 
 should do it to forfeit id. 
 
 That the court gate be shutt each meale, and not opened 
 during dinner and supper, without just cause, on paine to 
 porter to forfeit for every time id. 
 
 Item, that all stayrs in the house, and other rooms that 
 neede shall require, bee made cleane on Fryday, after 
 dinner, on paine of forfeyture of every on whome it shall 
 belong unto, 3d. 
 
 All which sommes shall be duly paide each quarter day out 
 of their wages, and bestowed on the poore or other godly use. 
 
 Good and worthy man as Sir John Harrington was, he 
 appears— if an anecdote told of him^ is true — not to have 
 
 ' In " The Mirror," vol. xxii. p. 36.
 
 486 MYTHS, SCENES, AND \VORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 been above the meanness of the age in currying favour %vith 
 the rising star. His godmother Elizabeth was an aged 
 woman, and in spite of herself and her determination not 
 to acknowledge the infirmities of age, she was visibly failing; 
 so in the Christmas of 1602, the very year before she died, 
 he sent to the King of Scotland a New Year's gift of a dark 
 lantern. The top was a crown of pure gold, serving also to 
 cover a perfume pan ; within it was a shield of silver, em- 
 bossed, to reflect the light ; on one side of which were the 
 sun, moon, and planets, and on the other side the story 
 of the birth and passion of Christ, as it was engraved by 
 David II., King of Scotland, who was a prisoner in Notting- 
 ham. On this present the following passage was inscribed, 
 in Latin : " Lord, remember me when Thou comest into 
 Thy Kingdom." Such a text, chosen for the simple purpose 
 of ingratiating himself with his future sovereign, appears 
 profan-, not to say blasphemous ! but it was in the taste 
 of the age, and probably Sir John Harrington had no 
 thought of irreverence. He appears to have won the 
 approbation of James on his succession to the throne, and 
 soon became a favourite. He was created a Knight of the 
 Bath, and corresponded with the king, his literar>- tastes 
 recommending him to James. He wrote his " Briefe View 
 of the State of the Church of England " for Prince Henry. 
 He has the credit of having had the principal hand in the 
 restoration of the Abbey Church of Bath. It was in course of 
 rebuilding in the time of and by Prior Bride and Bishop Oliver 
 King, but it was still unfinished when, at the dissolution, 
 it was surrendered to the Crown, by Prior Holway, 1539- 
 Stripped of its lead, glass, and iron, its shell only remained,
 
 SIR JOHN HARRINGTON. 487 
 
 the city refusing to buy it of the Crown. At length, by one 
 or two patriotic citizens, it was purchased, and its restoration 
 taken in hand ; but only the choir and transepts were in a 
 state to be used. In 1608 James Montague was appointed 
 bishop, and now Sir John Harrington, with his religious 
 feeling and his artistic tastes, saw an opportunity for getting 
 something done towards finishing the work. Walking one 
 day with the bishop near the abbey church, it chanced 
 to rain, and he proposed taking shelter among the ruins. 
 He took him into an aisle which had been spoiled of its 
 lead, and was nearly roofless. The bishop remarked it did 
 not shelter them from the rain. " Doth it not, my lord ? 
 Then let me sue your bounty towards covering our poor 
 church ; for, if it keep us not safe from the waters above, 
 how shall it ever save others from the fire beneath ? " 
 
 At which jest the bishop was so well pleased that he 
 became a liberal benefactor, both of timber and lead ; and 
 the north aisle was completely roofed in, after having laid in 
 ruins for many years. This was in 1609. 
 
 Sir John Harrington died in 161 2, leaving, besides the 
 works already mentioned, " The Englishman's Doctor of 
 School of Salerne," " The History of Polindor and Flostella," 
 and the " Nugoe Antique," from which much of the above 
 has been borrowed. It contains most amusing descriptions 
 of the court of Elizabeth, and is not without sly hits at the 
 pedantry of her successor. 
 
 Authorities.— Nugoe Antiquoe ; Shaw's English Litera- 
 ture; Miss Strickland's Dives.
 
 The Wadham3. 
 
 (A.D. 1561-1609.) 
 
 -:o:- 
 
 WADHAM COLLEGE, OXFORD; ILMINSTER, 
 MERRIFIELD, ILTON. 
 
 No less than four parishes take their name from the little 
 River He, whose tiny stream threads together Ilminster, or 
 the minster on the He ; Ilton, or the town on the He ; He 
 Abbots, which takes its name from the Abbots of Muchelney, 
 to whom it belonged ; and He Brewers, or He de Briwere, 
 ■whose name may be traced to Sir William Briwere. Of 
 these, Ilminster is the only one that rises to the dignity of a 
 town. It is an ancient place, and its market dates from the 
 Saxon times. King Ina, it is said, bestowed the manor upon 
 Muchelney, but as Muchelney is said to have been founded 
 by Athelstane, as an atonement for his share in the death 
 of his young brother, this could hardly be ; unless, as often 
 happened, King Athelstane's endowment was but the restora- 
 tion and enlargement of an ancient foundation. Be that as 
 it may, Ilminster retains some of its monastic privileges to 
 the present day, for at the dissolution in some mysterious
 
 THE WADHAMS. 489 
 
 way it was let alone ; and though the great tithes and the 
 advowson were sold, it remained independent of episcopal 
 supervision, and the Vicar of Ilminster was his own ordinary. 
 It is what is called a peculiar. 
 
 The river He falls into the Parret somewhere between 
 Muchelney and Langport, at almost the same spot that the 
 Yvel also joins that river. On the Yvel is Ilchester or, 
 more properly, Yvelchester, but even as early as the time 
 of Henry VIII. the name of that town had been corrupted 
 into its present form ; and poor Leland notes a wearisome, 
 but very natural mistake into which he fell. He must have 
 had a list of the names of places given him, but no charts, 
 no maps, and no handbooks ! so it was natural enough, 
 when he saw Ilchester, that he should take it for another 
 of those towns that clung to the banks of the little River 
 He. But the similarity of the names was simply a snare and 
 a delusion, and he had a weariful journey only to discover 
 that the home of Ilchester was the banks of the Yeo or Yvel, 
 which also gives its name to Yeovil. 
 
 Ilminster Church is one of the two finest cruciform churches 
 in the county, the other being at Crewkerne. It is like most 
 of the churches of Somerset — of Perpendicular work. The 
 tower, transepts, and porch were built by Sir William Wadham, 
 time of Henry VII. * In the register of Athelney Abbey, 
 preserved probably among the records of Muchelney Abbey, 
 appears one John de Ilminster as the owner of the estate 
 of Merrifield, in the parish of Ilton. The manor passed 
 
 ' I should suppose also the chancel, a very deep one. The nave was 
 rebuilt just sixty years ago, well and substantially, but, alas ! a great 
 eyesore and heartbreak to a lover of ecclesiastical architecture.
 
 49° MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 through many hands. "We find the name of John de Beau- 
 champ, who, in the thirty-first year of Edward III., died 
 without issue, and his estate devolved upon his two sisters. 
 Cicely and Margaret. Cicely owned Merrifield, and granted 
 it to Fulk de Bernyngham, Knight. From thence it passed 
 to the Pophams ; and Elizabeth, heiress of Stephen Pop- 
 ham, married John Wadham. They made Merrifield their 
 residence. From this Sir John Wadham must have been 
 descended Sir William W'adham, who built Ilminster 
 Church ; and, ultimately, Nicholas W'adham, who married 
 Dorothy, daughter of Sir William Petre, Knight. Sir 
 William founded the Petrean fellowships at Exeter College, 
 and is duly remembered on the gaude day at the thanks- 
 giving for the benefactors of the foundation. Dorothy was 
 his most worthy daughter, and in marrying Nicholas Wadham 
 she allied herself with one of like mind. 
 
 Fuller thus describes him in his " Worthies of Somerset " : 
 " Nicholas Wadham, of Merrifield, Esq., having great length 
 in his extraction, breadth in his estate, and depth in his 
 liberality, married Dorothy, sister to the first Lord Peters 
 [Petre]. His hospital [hospitable] house was an inn at all 
 times, a court at Christmas. This worthy pair, being issue- 
 less, erected the college of Wadham, in Oxford. His estate 
 after his death descended to Strangwayes, Windham, White, 
 &c. He was buried in the church at Ilminster." He died 
 in 1609. His wife Dorothy, surviving him, completed the 
 work he had begun, and Wadham College was the first 
 founded after the Reformation. She died in 16 18, and was 
 also buried at Ilminster. A fine altar-tomb, on which are 
 memorial brasses, stands in the north transept of the
 
 THE WADHAMS. 49 1 
 
 church. There are two other monuments to members of 
 the same family. 
 
 The town was formerly famed for its chantries, of which 
 there were several. At the west end of the church, now 
 divided from it by a road, stands a quaint old house still 
 called the Chantry. Formerly it must have opened into the 
 churchyard, but the road was cut to facilitate communication 
 between the north and south of the town. 
 
 The old grammar school founded by Humphrey Walrond 
 was another of these chantries. It is a picturesque building, 
 possessing a cloistered walk both outside and within the 
 building. Over the doorway was the legend : '■'■ Ingredere ut 
 ProficiasT It fronts the north side of the church. In one 
 respect, Ilminster has been fortunate in seeing a monastic 
 building applied to a charitable and religious use ; but, alas ! 
 the grammar school, fifty years ago the most flourishing in 
 Somerset, is now turned into a girls' school. Dean Alford, 
 late of Canterbury, was educated at Ilminster school.' 
 
 To return to the Wadhams : as we have said, there are 
 monuments to the family besides that to the founders 
 of Wadham College, in the north transept of Ilminster 
 Church. And at Ilton the north aisle is still called the 
 Wadham aisle. Under the communion table is the following 
 inscription on a brass plate : — 
 
 " Prey for the soul of Nycholas Wadham, son to Sir 
 
 ' Under my father, the Rev. John Allen, to whom he dedicated a 
 book called, I think, "Chapters on the Greek Poets." He also com- 
 memorates him in a novel written by himself and his wife's niece, 
 alluding to his magnificent tenor voice, and menti<.)ning other peculiari- 
 ties, such as his addressing the boys as " gentlemen."
 
 492 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 Nycholas Wadham, Knyght and Captain, of the Isle of 
 AVight, whyche depted. owte of this worlde the viii. day 
 of December, in the year of our Lorde mdviil, on whose 
 soule Ihu have mercie. Amen." 
 
 Of a sister of the worthy Nicholas (who founded Wadham 
 College), a curious tale is told. Her name was Florence. 
 She was not only his sister but co-heiress, and carried her 
 share of the property to the Wyndhams. In 1561 she 
 married John Wyndham, or Wymondham, of Orchard 
 Wyndham, near St. Decuman's, Watchet. 
 
 The year after her marriage she fell ill, died, and was 
 buried. The sexton, as he was closing the vault in St. 
 Decuman's Church, hearing a noise in the coffin, had her 
 hastily taken up. She was shortly delivered of a son, after- 
 wards Sir John Wyndham. Among the monuments of the 
 Wyndhams in St. Decuman's Church is that of Sir John and 
 his wife, the Lady Florence. 
 
 Authorities. — Collinson's Somerset ; personal know- 
 ledge ; Murray's Handbook to Somerset.
 
 (1562-1619.) 
 
 :o:- 
 
 The poets of Somerset are not many, or at least not such 
 as are known to fame ; the more therefore should we make 
 of those that we possess. The name of Samuel Daniel is 
 however by no means as well known as it deserves. He 
 may not stand in the first rank, but his merits are not 
 small ; and one of his greatest is the effort that he made 
 to improve and refine the English tongue. 
 
 Born at Taunton in the sixteenth century, he was a star, 
 if not of the first magnitude, yet one who did his share in 
 illuminating the brilliant hemisphere of the Elizabethan 
 period. He is now most undeservedly neglected. He was 
 one of those who dared to use the English language as it 
 had never been used before, who enriched and polished it, 
 moulded it, and gave it fresh vigour and new life, and 
 earned for himself among his compeers the title of "the 
 well-languag'd Daniel." Yet so new was the idea that 
 English was anything more than a barbarous tongue, that 
 two such masters of it as Bacon and Daniel scarcely seemed 
 to think it likely to survive. Bacon says, speaking of his
 
 494 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 " Essays " : "I do conceive that the Latin volumes of them, 
 being in the universal language, may last as long as books 
 last." He evidently had no such assurance with regard to 
 his English ones ; yet now Bacon's " Essays " are a text- 
 book in the numerous examinations of the day, and, pro- 
 bably, for one who reads his Latin " Essays " five hundred 
 read his English ones. 
 
 Daniel shared this doubt of the stability of the English 
 tongue, and in his " Musophilus," a defence of learning cast 
 into the form of a dialogue between Musophilus and Philo- 
 cosmus, alternates between a lamentation on our " unknown" 
 tongue and a prophetic inspiration as to its future glories. 
 Thus in one mood he says : 
 
 " Oh that the ocean did not bound our style 
 Within these strict and narrow limits so, 
 But that the melody of our sweet isle 
 Might now be heard to Tiber, Arne, and Po ; 
 That they may know how far Thames doth outgo 
 The music of declined Italy." 
 
 Again he speaks of England as — 
 
 " This little point, this scarce discovered isle, 
 
 Thrust from the world, with whom our speech iinhnoivn 
 Made never traffic of our style." 
 
 But anon, with a truer and more hopeful vision, he 
 exclaims — 
 
 " Who knows whither we may vent 
 The treasure of our tongue? To what strange shores 
 This gain of our best glory will be sent 
 T' enrich unknowing nations with our stores ? 
 What world in the yet unformed Occident 
 May come refined with accents that are ours? "
 
 SAMUEL DANIEL. 495 
 
 Such was the poet's vision, and we know how its wondrous 
 truth is being yearly more and more exemplified. 
 
 Daniel was the son of a music-master, and born near 
 Taunton, and, for all his court life, remained attached to 
 his native county, where he returned some years before 
 his death. At the age of seventeen he was admitted com- 
 moner of Magdalene College, where he devoted himself 
 chiefly to the study of history and poetry. At the end of 
 three years he quitted the university without taking a degree, 
 "his genius being," according to Anthony a Wood, "more 
 prone to easier and smoother subjects than in pecking and 
 hewing at logic." He resided for some time in the Pembroke 
 family, and was subsequently appointed tutor to the Lady 
 Anne Clifford, afterwards Countess of Pembroke, who 
 showed her love and respect for her old master by erecting 
 a monument to his memory. He is said to have succeeded 
 Spenser as poet-laurtate to Queen Elizabeth ; if so, he was 
 afterwards superseded by Ben Jonson. " His own merit," 
 says George Burnett,' "joined to the recommendation of 
 his brother-in-law John Florio, author of an Italian diction- 
 ary, procured him the patronage of Queen Anne, consort 
 of James I., and he was appointed by her to the ofiEice of 
 groom of the privy chambers. Here he acted as master of 
 the revels, and, as author as well as stage manager, directed 
 the elaborate masques which were the queen's great delight. 
 
 Perhaps the most elaborate and beautiful of these ever 
 performed was one under his auspices, to celebrate the 
 creation of Henry Stuart as Prince of Wales. Why the boy 
 
 ' Of Balliol College, Oxford, author of " Specimens of English Prose 
 Writers."
 
 496 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 did not receive the title immediately on his father succeed- 
 ing to the English throne does not appear. There had been 
 no Prince of Wales for three reigns, Edward VI. being the 
 last, and James seems to have thought " Prince of Great 
 Britain" had superseded the old time-honoured dignity of 
 Prince of Wales ; but now that Prince Henry was come to 
 man's estate, the people willed that he should bear the 
 ancient title, and it was made an occasion of grand state 
 ceremonial and gorgeous and graceful court masques. 
 
 Ben Jonson wrote an address in verses, which recapitu- 
 lated the deeds of preceding Princes of Wales, and pro- 
 duced a masque in which the prince was represented as 
 awakening the dying genius of chivalry. 
 
 But that prepared by Daniel was not performed till a few 
 days after the prince's investiture. In this "glorious 
 masque " the queen and all the most beautiful ladies of the 
 court took part. The palace at Whitehall was the scene of 
 this graceful poem in action. Queen Anne herself was 
 Tethys, the Ocean-Queen, the Empress of the Streams, and 
 around her were clustered her ladies, who personated each 
 the stream which watered their father's or husband's estate. 
 The Lady Elizabeth, Princess Royal of Great Britain, was 
 the Nymph of Thames. Drawn from the quiet shades 
 of Coombe Abbey, how little could she have guessed in her 
 gracious beauty of the weary, anxious, eventful life that 
 would be hers. Lady Arabella Stuart, whose griefs and 
 sorrows form one of the saddest blots on James's reign, was 
 the Nymph of Trent. The Countess of Arundel represented 
 the Arun : the Countess of Derby the Derwent. The 
 learned Lady Anne Clifford, Daniel's pupil, who never
 
 SAMUEL DANIEL. 497 
 
 forgot her accomplished tutor, represented the naiad of her 
 native Aire, the lovely river of her feudal domain of Skipton. 
 The Countess of Essex, then a girl-beauty of fourteen, as 
 yet innocent of evil, was the Lady of Lea ; Lady Haddington 
 represented the Rother ; and Lady Elizabeth Gray, daughter 
 of the Earl of Kent, the Medway, Little Prince Charles, 
 in the character of Zephyr, attended by twelve little ladies, 
 presented the queen's presents to his elder brother. Eight of 
 the handsomest noblemen of the court performed as tritons, 
 and were the partners and attendants of the river nymphs. 
 
 These tritons began the masque by the following song in 
 four parts, accompanied by the soft music of twelve lutes. 
 It was addressed to Zephyr, who was to bear a message to 
 the Ocean-Queen. It gives an idea of sweetness and 
 melody not unworthy of a greater poet than Daniel : 
 
 " Youth of the spring, mild Zephyrs, blow fair, 
 And breathe the joyful air 
 Which Tethys wishes may attend this day. 
 Who comes her royal self to pay 
 The vows her heart presents 
 To these fair compliments. 
 
 Breathe out new flowers which never yet were known 
 
 Unto the spring, nor Ijlown 
 Before this time to beautify the earth ; 
 
 And as this day gives birth 
 
 Unto new types of state, 
 
 So let it bliss create. 
 
 Bear Tethys' message to the Ocean-King, 
 
 Say how she joys to bring 
 Delights unto his islands and his seas : 
 
 And tell Meliades, 
 
 The offspring of his blood, 
 
 How she applauds his good." 
 
 33
 
 498 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 The scenery represented Milford Haven and the fleet of 
 Henry VH. The introduction of Henry VII. must have 
 been to show the joint ancestor of the Tudors and the 
 
 Stuarts. 
 
 Then followed a ballet, where Prince Charles danced, 
 encircled by his twelve naiads, the children being dressed 
 in satin tunics of the palest water-blue, embroidered with 
 silver flowers. Their tresses were hanging down in waving 
 curls, and their heads were crowned with garlands of water- 
 flowers. When the first dance was ended the scene of 
 Milford Haven was withdrawn, and the Queen, as Tethys, 
 was seen seated in glorious splendour on a throne of silver 
 rocks; round her throne were niches, representing little 
 caverns, in which her attendant river-nymphs were grouped. 
 Her daughter, the Princess Elizabeth, as the nymph of 
 Thames, was seated at her mother's feet. Dolphins, shells, 
 and seaweed adorned the throne. 
 
 As the poem which explained the motive of the masque 
 proceeded, the reciter put into the hands of Prince Charles 
 a trident, which he gave to his father, and the queen's 
 splendid present of a sword and scarf, which he gave to his 
 brother the Prince of Wales. Then one more dance by the 
 children, and another by the queen and her river nymphs, 
 " and by the time that was finished the summer sun showed 
 traces of his rising." 
 
 Such was the graceful and exquisite entertainment which 
 celebrated the restoration of the title of Prince of Wales, 
 after having lain dormant for sixty-three years. Ben Jonson 
 lent his services, and composed the personal address to the 
 queen ; Inigo Jones contrived all the arrangements so that
 
 SAMUEL DANIEL. 499 
 
 they might harmonize with the magnificent banqueting- 
 hall in the newly-erected palace of Whitehall; but the 
 moving and presiding genius was Daniel, who in his three- 
 fold capacity as groom of the chambers, master of the 
 revels, and author, must have had almost entire control 
 over the whole of this quaint and beautiful device. 
 
 Within three years, the hero of the hour in whose honour 
 this gorgeous entertainment was planned, Prince Henry, 
 was dead ; the Princess Elizabeth had left her native 
 country "as Electress Palatine j Frances Howard, Lady 
 Essex, was divorced; and Lady Arabella Stuart was a 
 prisoner in the Tower ! 
 
 Daniel is said to have succeeded Spenser as poet-laureate 
 to Queen Elizabeth. The office must have been no sinecure 
 in those days, for Elizabeth was ever greedy of the sweet 
 incense of adulation. But, much as Daniel was prized by 
 Queen Ann (of Denmark), by whom he was introduced at 
 court to all the celebrated men of the day — such as Sir John 
 Harrington, himself a native of Somerset ; Sir Robert 
 Cotton, and Sir Henry Spelman — yet he appears to have 
 yielded his office to Ben Jonson, who, as the favourite poet 
 of this queen, wielded the sceptre of poesy. 
 
 Daniel cannot be called a great poet, but he deserves a 
 high place in our Hterature for the purity of his diction, 
 while his works abound with passages of real beauty. 
 Thoughtful, grateful, right-minded and gentle-hearted, pure 
 in mind and manners, there is no poet in any language of 
 whom it may be inferred with more certainty from his 
 writings that he was an amiable, a wise, and a good man. 
 
 His prose works were, " A Defence of Rhyme," in 1611,
 
 500 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 and a "History of England, from the Norman Conquest to 
 the reign of Edward III." In his apology for omittmg the 
 earlier history of our country he shows a much closer insight 
 into what authentic history was than Milton, who seems to 
 have taken the wild tales of Geoffrey of Monmouth as truth, 
 and speaks of the disputes between the Anglo-Saxon 
 monarchs as of no more value than the quarrels of kites 
 and crows. The critical faculty seems to have been as 
 yet undeveloped, and perhaps Daniel was wise to reject 
 what he was unable to sift. Burnett speaks of this work 
 as displaying good sense and a manly taste; the narrative 
 is clear and simple, and the language is remarkable for 
 being more correct and elegant, and more resembling our 
 modern style, than that of any writer of his age. His 
 history was continued to the death of Richard HI. by 
 John Trussel, a trader and alderman of the city of Win- 
 chester, the inferiority of whose continuation may perhaps 
 account for the differing opinions of his merits as an 
 
 historian. 
 
 His most celebrated poetical works were his " History of 
 the Civil Wars" (of the Roses), and his "Complaint of 
 Rosamond;" " Musophilus ;" two tragedies, " Cleopatra » 
 and "Philotas;" two pastoral tragi-comedies, "Hymen's 
 Trhimph" and "The Queen's Arcadia;" besides various 
 minor pieces, elegies, epistles, masques, songs and dramas, 
 in which his poetical taste most strongly displayed itself. 
 
 Enjoying as he did the friendship of such men as 
 Chapman, Camden, Fulke Greville, Selden, and Shakspeare 
 himself, he could have afforded to pass by the sneers of 
 Ben Jonson, whose imperious temper could ill brook a rival.
 
 SAMUEL DANIEL 50I 
 
 But Jonson spoke with derision of some of his verses, and 
 his words appear to have mortified the gentle poet. He 
 retired from court, and towards the close of his life settled 
 on a farm at Beckington, not far from Frome, in his native 
 county, where he died in October, 1619, "beloved, honoured, 
 and lamented." He was buried at Beckington, where Lady 
 Anne Clifford, afterwards Countess of Dorset, placed a 
 monument to his memory. 
 
 Authorities. — Various Biographies ; Miss Strickland's 
 Lives of the Queens; Chambers' Cyclopcedia of 
 English Literature : Reid's English Literature ; 
 George Burnett's Prose Writers.
 
 Dr. John B^JhU 
 
 (1563-1628.) 
 
 -:o:- 
 
 IT is Strange, but true, that of a man famous in his own time, 
 and whose praise passed even then into foreign countries, 
 there should yet be left two such important circumstances 
 in doubt ?is— first, the exact place of his birth ; secondly, 
 as to whether he was or was not the author of " God Save 
 
 the King." 
 
 Of the first uncertainty there seems no tradition save only 
 that he was a native of Somerset, and allied, it is said, to the 
 noble family of Somerset. The second is a subject of con- 
 troversy to the present day. His early education appears to 
 have been slight, and how his genius was turned in the 
 direction of music we are not told. He received his musical 
 education, however, from Blythman, organist of the Chapel 
 Royal to Queen Elizabeth, a musician highly celebrated in 
 his day, but of whose compositions none now remain. At 
 the death of his master in 1591, Bull was appointed his 
 successor; and in 1596, on the queen's recommendation, 
 he was created first professor of music to the new institution 
 of Gresham College, having before obtained the degree of a
 
 DR. JOHN BULL. 503 
 
 doctor of music at Cambridge. A special dispensation was 
 necessary to enable him to hold the ofifice, as the laws of the 
 institution required that his lectures should be read in Latin 
 as well as English, to the former of which he was not com- 
 petent — a great tribute in itself to the appreciation in which 
 he was held in his own day. 
 
 In 1 60 1 he went on the Continent for his health, and of 
 this time Anthony k Wood tells the following story : — "While 
 travelling incognito through France and Germany, he heard 
 of a famous musician belonging to the Cathedral of St. Omer, 
 and applied to him to see his works. The musician having 
 conducted Bull to a vestry or music-school adjoining the 
 cathedral, showed him a lesson or song of forty parts, and 
 then made a vaunting challenge to any person in the world 
 to add one more part, supposing it so complete that it was 
 impossible to correct or add to it. Dr. Bull having requested 
 to be locked up for two or three hours, speedily added forty 
 more parts, whereupon the musician declared that ' he that 
 added those forty parts must be either the devil or Dr. John 
 Bull.' " Some discredit has been thrown upon this story by 
 Dr. Burney, who declared the feat to be im[;ossible ; but Dr. 
 Rimbault and Mr. Macfarren pronounce it to be perfectly 
 feasible. In any case, the anecdote shows how high was Dr. 
 Bull's musical reputation. 
 
 On the queen's death he was appointed first organist to 
 James I. : and on the i6th of July, 1607, he entertained his 
 Majesty and Prince Henry at the Merchant Taylors' Hall 
 " with excellent melodic upon a small paire of organs placed 
 there for that purpose onlie." It was on this occasion— so 
 says tradition — that Dr. John Y>u\\ first performed in iniblic
 
 504 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 what has since been our National Anthem, " God Save the 
 King." It was not much more than a year and a half since 
 the Gunpowder Plot, and the royal family and parliament's 
 happy deliverance from Guy Faux's contemplated " explo- 
 sion." The verse which sounds so oddly, and is yet almost 
 invariably sung with such exuberant enthusiasm— 
 
 " Confound their politics, 
 Frustrate their knavish tricks ; 
 On him our hopes we fix : 
 God save the King " — 
 
 was at that time singularly appropriate, and was doubtless 
 suggested by the occurrence then so fresh in every one's 
 mind. Such is the legend or tale with regard to Dr. Bull's 
 authorship of our National Anthem. There are, however, 
 several other claimants. Their respective merits are ably 
 discussed in " Chappell's Popular Music of the Olden Time." 
 But we of Somerset will not hghtly resign our belief that the 
 author is any other than our celebrated fellow-countryman, 
 
 Dr. John Bull. 
 
 In 1613, the year that the Princess EHzabeth was married 
 to the Prince Palatine, he left England and entered the 
 service of the Archduke of the Austrian Netherlands. He 
 afterwards settled at Lubeck, where he is supposed to have 
 died in 1622. What made him so un patriotically leave his 
 country, and spend his talents and his life in the service of 
 another sovereign, we do not know. 
 
 An interesting letter, written by the Chevalier Leon de 
 Burbure in answer to an inquiry from Mr. Chappell as to 
 whether any of Dr. Bull's MSS. were in the library of the 
 cathedral at Antwerp, may filly close this notice.
 
 DR. JOHN BULL. 505 
 
 The letter bears date the 19th of June, 1856. 
 
 " Impossible de rien vous dire sur le manuscrit dont vous 
 me parlez dans votre lettre d'hier. I'ignore si jamais la 
 Cathedral d'Anvers en a possede' du Docteur John Bull, 
 mais en tout cas il n'en reste plus de traces depuis long- 
 temps. Les seuls faits relatifs a John Bull que j'ai decouverts 
 sont ; qu'il devint organiste de Notre Dame k Anvers en 
 161 7, en remplacement de feu Rumold Waebrant : qu'en 
 1620 il habitoit la maison joignant I'Eglise du cote de la 
 Place Verte ; actuellement habitee par le Concierge de Notre 
 Dame; qu'il mourut le 12 on 13 Mars, 1628, et fut enterre 
 le 15 du meme mois; que pendant le temps qu'il fut organiste 
 h Anvers, en grande partie k la raccommendation du magis- 
 tral de cette ville. Sa signature est k peu pres celleci. . . . 
 Dans les comptes et quittances Flamandes on I'appelle Doctor 
 Jan Bull. Dr. John Bull n'etoit, du reste, pas le seul Anglais 
 residat k Anvers a la meme epoque ; je trouve parmi les 
 pretres chapelains Joannes Beake (en Latin Beckins), Anglus 
 1598 a 1607; Joannes Starkens 1613 a 1636; Anthoinus 
 Sanderus, Anglus, 161 1 a 1622 ; Adamus Gordonius, Scottus, 
 1627 a 1640 ; Thomas Covert 1598; Edmundus Lewkenor 
 1598 ; Gulielmus Clederoe 1598; Robertus Bruckius 1598 ; 
 Fitzgerald 1600." 
 
 Authorities. — Mackenzie's Biographical Dictionary ; 
 Chappell's Popular Music of the Olden Time.
 
 TH0JV1A3 COF^YATE, 
 
 OF ODCOMBE, IN SOMERSET. 
 (1577-1617.) 
 
 Thomas Coryate, of Odcombe, near Montacute, was a 
 
 sinsular character who lived at the end of the sixteenth and 
 
 bec^innins of the seventeenth centuries. He was born in the 
 
 year 1577, and was popularly known as Tom Coryate, or, as 
 
 he styled himself, " The Odcombian Leg-stretcher." His 
 
 father, the Rev. George Coryate, rector of Odcombe, was an 
 
 elegant writer, especially of Latin verse. Fuller places the 
 
 son among the worthies of Somerset, and thus describes 
 
 him : " Tho. Coriat, born at Odcombe, and bred at Oxford, 
 
 a great Grecian, carried folly— which the charitable called 
 
 merriment— in his face, and had a head in form like an 
 
 inverted sugar-loaf He lay always in his cloaths, to save 
 
 both labour and charge in shifting. Prince Harry " (Henry 
 
 Stuart, eldest son of James L) " allowed him a pension, and 
 
 kept him for his servant. Sweet-meats and Coriat made up 
 
 the last course at all entertainments, being the courtiers' 
 
 anvil to try their wits upon. Sometimes he returned the 
 
 hammers, as hard knocks as he received. His book, called
 
 THOMAS CORYATE. 507 
 
 * Coriat's Crudities,' is not altogether useless. Being hardy, 
 he undertook to travel on foot to the East Indies, and dyed 
 in the middle of his journey." 
 
 From other sources we gather that in i6oS he took a 
 pedestrian tour through Europe, and is said to have walked 
 nine hundred miles in one pair of shoes. On his return he 
 hung them up as curious relics in Odcombe Church. He 
 published his travels under the title "Crudities Hastily 
 Gobbled Up in 5 Months' Travel." In 1612, the year of 
 his patron Prince Henry's death, he went on a tour in the 
 East. He travelled through Constantinople, Greece, Egypt, 
 Palestine, visiting Alexandria, Jerusalem, Cairo, the Pyra- 
 mids, Babylon ; thence he proceeded to Lahore and Agra, 
 where he was received at the court of the Great Mogul ; 
 finally, after a short illness at Surat, he died in 16 17. 
 
 During this tour he lived, as he said, upon twopence a 
 day ; yet to this eccentric being, who seems to have despised 
 all the conventionalities of life, we owe the introduction of 
 forks into England. He says in his " Crudities " : "I 
 observed a custom in all these Italian cities and towns 
 through which I passed that is not used in any other country 
 that I saw in my travels, neither doe I think that any other 
 nation of Christendom doth use it, but only Italy. The 
 Italians, and also most strangers that are commorant ^ in 
 Italy, doe alwaies at their meals use a little fork when they 
 cut their meate. For while with their knife, which they 
 hold in one hand, they cut their meate out of the dish, so 
 that he be that sitting in the company of others at meate, 
 should unadvisedly touch the dish of meate with his fingers 
 * Commoralion, tarrying or dwelling in a place (Bailey's Dictionary).
 
 5o8 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 from which all at the table doe eat, he will give occasion of 
 offence unto the company, as having transgressed the laws 
 of good manners, in so much that for his error he shall be at 
 the least brow-beaten, if not reprehended in words. This 
 form of feeding, I understand, is generally used in all places 
 of Italy, their forkes being for the most part made of yron or 
 Steele, and some of silver ; but these are used only by gentle- 
 men. The reason of this, their curiosity, is, because the 
 Italian cannot by any means endure to have his dish touched 
 with fingers, seeing all men's fingers are not alike clean. 
 Hereupon I myself thought good to imitate the Italian 
 fashion by this forked cutting of meate, not only while I was 
 in Italy, but also in Germany, and oftentimes in England 
 since I came home : being once quipped for that frequent 
 using of my fork by a certain gendeman, a familiar friend 
 of mine, one Mr. Laurence Whitaker, who, in his merry 
 humour, doubted not to call me at table furcifer, only for 
 using a fork at feeding, but for no other cause." 
 
 The Italians must have been far ahead of the rest of 
 Europe in the most ordinary matters of civilization ; for 
 Coryate mentions "the umbrella" with some care, as he 
 evidently doubts the name being understood. How the 
 word became misused, as it is in England, for a shelter from 
 rain, instead of a shade from the sun, does not appear. But 
 Coryate thus describes it : " Here will I mention a thing, 
 that although perhaps it will seem but frivolous to divers 
 readers that have already travelled in Italy, yet because unto 
 many that neither have been there, nor ever intend to go 
 thither while they live, it will be a mere novelty, I will not 
 let it pass unmentioned. Many of them doe carry other fine
 
 THOMAS CORYATE, 509 
 
 things of a great price — that will cost at least a duckat — 
 which they commonly call in the Italian tongue umbrellas, 
 that is things that minister shadow unto them for shelter 
 against the scorching heat of the sun. These are made of 
 leather, something answerable to the forme of a little canopie, 
 and hooped in the inside with divers little wooden pegs 
 that extend the umbrella in a pretty large compasse. They 
 are used especially by horsemen^ who carry them in their hands 
 when they ride, fastening the end of the handle upon one of 
 their thighs ; and they impart so long a shadow unto them, 
 that it keepeth the heat of the sun from the upper part of 
 their bodies. 
 
 Authorities. — Fuller's Worthies and Coryate's Crudities.
 
 John P y jvi . 
 
 (A.D. 1584-1643.) 
 
 ■:j:- 
 
 The name of Pym is so indissolubly united with that of 
 Hampden that it is scarcely possible to speak of one without 
 the other. They share the honour of having no self- 
 interested views in the side which they took in the great 
 rebellion; then also, although Puritans, they were nof 
 sectarians, but remained attached to the Church of their 
 forefathers till their death : they also may be considered 
 happy in both alike dying before the rebellion which they 
 promoted culminated in the death of the king. 
 
 Pym was born, in 15 84, of an old Somerset family. Their 
 seat was Brymore House, near Canington. In his fifteenth 
 year he entered as a gentleman commoner of Broad-gate 
 Hall, now Pembroke College, Oxford, where he had for his 
 tutor Degory Wheare. He appears not to have taken his 
 degree, but leaving college, possibly because he showed 
 his principles too plainly, he entered one of the inns of 
 court and studied common law. 
 
 In December, 1620, he entered parliament, and sat for 
 Calne, in Wiltshire. He took part in the remonstrance
 
 JOHN PYM. 511 
 
 against Popery, which James was supposed to favour in the 
 Spanish marriage which he proposed for Prince Charles ; 
 and gave speech to the discontent which was felt in the 
 country at James's scant assistance to his son-in-law, the 
 Elector Palatine. James heard of the intended remon- 
 strance, and wrote a letter to the Speaker (after the manner 
 of Queen Elizabeth), sharply rebuking the House for de- 
 bating matters above their reach and capacity. The House 
 of Commons framed a remonstrance, which they delivered 
 to the king at Newmarket by the hands of twelve deputies, 
 one of whom was Pym. The king sarcastically ordered 
 stools to be brought for the " rival kynges." James was 
 far-seeing enough to see the storm that was brewing, though 
 he lacked dignity and tact to guide it, as his son did the 
 suppleness that would have bent before it. But it is highly 
 improbable that the most gifted or supple sovereign could 
 have long delayed, or at all, averted the struggle ; the 
 Stuarts were heirs to the arbitrary measures and the reck- 
 lessness of human life that distinguished the Tudors : and, 
 though far more conscientious, and a thousand times more 
 merciful, they were not imbued with that resolute will which 
 bore down all opposition, or with the wise elasticity which 
 knew when to give way. 
 
 In his answer to the deputies, the king told them that 
 their privileges were derived from the grace and permission 
 of his ancestors. When this was reported to the House 
 of Commons they entered a protest, in which they declared 
 "that the liberties, franchises, privileges, and jurisdiction 
 of parliament are the ancient and undoubted right and 
 inheritance of the subjects of England." The king sent for
 
 512 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 the journals of the House, tore out the leaf with his own 
 hand, and ordered his reasons to be inserted in the council- 
 book. Several of the leading members of the House, 
 among whom were Pym and Sir Edward Coke, were com- 
 mitted to the Tower for resisting the king's authority. 
 
 In 1623, the last parliament of James I., Pym sat for 
 Tavistock, and continued to sit for that borough in suc- 
 cessive parliaments till his death. Curiously enough, he 
 appears in the blue-book return of members of parliament 
 as John Pym, of Brummer (Brymore), in the Short Par- 
 liament, which sat barely a month, and was so hastily 
 dissolved by Charles ; but in the Long Parliament, which 
 was summoned in the same year, there is no return for the 
 borough of Tavistock, for which, however, he sat in con- 
 junction with Sir William Russell, who afterwards became 
 Duke of Bedford. 
 
 After the accession of Charles, the activity and influence 
 of Pym increased, and he became daily more conspicuous. 
 He was soon one of the recognized leaders of the party who 
 were determined to reduce the prerogatives of the Crown. 
 With him were joined Sir Edward Coke, Sir Edwin Sandys, 
 Sir Robert Philips, Sir Francis Seymour, Sir Dudley Digges, 
 Sir John Elliott, Sir Thomas Wentvvorth, and Mr. Seldon. 
 They used their constitutional power of granting supplies 
 to force, or endeavour to force, upon the king concessions 
 of his rights and privileges. 
 
 In 1626 Pym was one of those who conducted the im- 
 peachment of the Duke of Buckingham, which, however, 
 was quashed by the dissolution of parliament. 
 
 In 1640, on the eve of the Long Parliament, Pym rode
 
 JOHN PYM. 513 
 
 through England (says Green, in his " History of the 
 English People ") to quicken the electors to a sense of 
 the crisis which had come at last ; and on the assembling 
 of the Commons he took his place not merely as member 
 for Tavistock, but as their acknowledged head. " Pym's 
 temper was " — says the same authority — " the very opposite 
 of the temper of a revolutionist. Few natures have been 
 wider in their range of sympathy or action. Serious as- his- 
 purpose was, his manners were genial and even courtly : Re- 
 turned easily from an invective against Strafford to a chat 
 with Lady Carlisle. It was this striking combination of 
 genial versatility, with a massive force in his nature, which 
 marked him out from the first moment of power as a born 
 ruler of men. He proved himself the subtlest of diplomatists 
 and the grandest of demagogues. No English ruler has ever, 
 shown greater nobleness of natural temper or a wider 
 capacity for government than this Somersetshire squire." 
 
 Unable as the writer feels to agree with this eulogy, it is- 
 gladly reproduced as a proof of the estimation in which a 
 son of Som.erset was, and still is, held by high authorities. 
 
 The Long Parliament met on November 3, 1640, and 
 immediately began, with the impeachment of Strafford. 
 Pym, Hampden, and St. John were chosen to conduct, 
 the matter, but it was Pym who took the leading part. 
 It is said that when Sir Thomas Wentworth became Earl; 
 of Strafford, meeting some of his former friends he said, 
 " Well, you see, I have left you ; " and Pym's answer was — 
 " Yes, yes, my lord ; but we will never leave you while that 
 head is on your shoulders." Relentlessly, pitilessly, un- 
 scrupulously, did Pym carr)' out his threat. We know the 
 
 34
 
 514 MYTHS, SCENES, AXD WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 end, and how by subversion of every rule of equity and 
 justice, that noble gentleman was brought to the blocL 
 That deep malignity was at the bottom of it seems proved 
 by the fact of Pym's taking so prominent a part. He pro- 
 fessed to consider Strafford's conversion to the royal cause 
 as a piece of treachery to his country, paid for by the king 
 with his coronet. But there appears no reason to doubt that 
 Strafford saw what was coming, and that, like many others, 
 he had reached the point at which he considered resistance 
 to authority lawful : he foresaw that liberty would become 
 license till overruled by a far more crushing despotism than 
 the Stuarts ever aimed at. And so little did Pym consider 
 honour or truth, that he was not ashamed to make use 
 of private papers stolen from the desk of the elder Vane by 
 his son, when entrusted with the keys for a particular purpose, 
 and thus to give such slight pretence of justice as could be 
 found for the earl's condemnation. 
 
 In 1642, an accusation of high treason was entered in 
 parliament by the attorney-general against five members 
 and Lord Kimbolton. The five commoners were Hollis, 
 Hazelrig, Hampden, Pym, and Strode. It is well known 
 that when Charles would have personally arrested them "the 
 birds had flown." Pym had received intelligence from the 
 beautiful traitress and political spy, Lady Carlisle, and 
 the blow was turned aside. Queen Henrietta had confided 
 the secret to her friend, who, on her part, had given notice 
 to Pym. Charles's intention — a bold, if not a rash one — 
 though not illegal, was one which nothing but success could 
 justify, and that success failed through the tattling of the 
 queen and the treachery of Lady Carlisle.
 
 JOHN PYM. 515 
 
 In order to inflame the people against the king, petitions 
 to parliament were encouraged from all parts of the kingdom. 
 " The very women were seized with the same rage. A 
 brewer's wife, followed by many thousands of her sex, 
 brought a petition to the House : in which they expressed 
 their terror of the papists and prelates, and their dread 
 of like massacres, rapes, and outrages with those which had 
 been committed upon their sex in Ireland. ' They had been 
 necessitated,' they said, 'to imitate the example of the 
 women of Tekoah ; and they claimed equal right with 
 the men, of declaring, by petition, their sense of the public 
 cause : because Christ had purchased them at so dear a rate, 
 and in the free enjoyment of Christ consist equally the 
 happiness of both sexes.' Pym came to the door of the 
 House, and having told the female zealots that their petition 
 was thankfully accepted, and was presented in a seasonable 
 time, he begged that their prayers for the success of the 
 Commons might follow their petition."^ 
 
 There is no doubt that, from the meeting of the Long 
 Parliament, Pym's power for good or evil was practically 
 unlimited. His opponents named him King Pym, and in a 
 collection of loyal songs there is one in which he is named 
 as the undoubted leader of the Roundheads : — 
 
 " God save the King, the Queen, the Prince also, 
 With all loyal subjects, both high and low. 
 The Roundheads can pray for themselves, ye know : 
 Which nobody can deny ! 
 
 Plague take Pym and all his peers ! 
 Huzza for Prince Rupert and his Cavaliers ! 
 W'hen they come here, these hounds will have fears : 
 W'hich nobody can deny ! 
 
 ' Hume.
 
 5l6 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 God save Prince Rupert and Maurice withal, 
 For they gave the Roundheads a great downfal, 
 And knocked their noddles 'gainst Worcester wall : 
 Which nobody can deny !" ^ 
 
 There can be little doubt that if Pym had continued to act 
 on the principle which regulated the first proceedings of the 
 patriotic party in the Long Parliament, and had limited his 
 demands to objects essential to good government and com- 
 patible with the genius of the constitution, the manifold 
 evils of the civil war would have been obviated ; and the 
 monarchy and representative institutions of the country 
 brought into concord, without any further struggle. 
 
 Unfortunately, however, as we have seen in the last 
 anecdote, he abandoned the moderate and constitutional 
 position he had hitherto occupied; and framed and pro- 
 posed the grand remonstrance, confessedly for stemming 
 the current of returning loyalty, reanimating the discontent 
 almost appeased, and guarding the people against the con- 
 fidence they were beginning to place in the king's sincerity. 
 He proposed the famous " nineteen propositions," the 
 adoption of which would have annihilated the monarchical 
 element in the constitution ; and in his determination to 
 deprive the king of all power for evil,, he advocated a policy 
 which ultimately led to the destructioa of the constitution 
 itself. 
 
 It was in 1643 that the triu,mphant campaign took place 
 in the west, where the Royalists, under Sir Ralph Hopton 
 and Sir Bevil Grenville, Sir John Stawell and Sir Nicholas 
 Stanningj droye the Parliamentary forces out of the west 
 
 ' M.iss. Strickland^
 
 JOHN PYM. 517 
 
 county. Then Pym turned to the Scotch, and bargained 
 with them to force Presbyterianism on the Enghsh and give 
 up the Episcopal Church, of which he himself was a member; 
 whilst Charles took the disastrous resolution of opposing 
 Irish Roman Catholics to English rebels. But amidst these 
 new elements of strife the two great leaders and friends were 
 called away. Hampden was wounded on Chalgrove field, 
 and died in July. Pym followed him on the 8th of Decem- 
 ber in the same year, displaying a calm and manly fortitude 
 in his last hours, and praying fervently for the prosperity 
 of the king and people. His disease was brought on, it is 
 believed, by the toils and anxieties of his self-imposed 
 labours. His way of living is said to have been marked 
 by a simplicity approaching to austerity ; yet he left debts 
 amounting to :^ 10,000, which were paid by the parliament, 
 who also undertook the care of his family. He was voted 
 a magnificent public funeral, and was buried in Westminster 
 Abbey. 
 
 " He was, at the time of his death," says Clarendon, " the 
 most popular man that ever lived. He had a very comely 
 and grave way of expressing himself, with great volubility 
 of words, natural and proper; and understood the temper 
 and affections of the kingdom as well as any man." 
 
 Authorities. — Clarendon's History of the Rebellion ; 
 Hume's History of England ; Warburton's Prince 
 Rupert and the Cavaliers ; Miss Strickland's Lives 
 of the Queens of England ; Green's History of the 
 English People ; Mackenzie's Biography ; Blue-Book 
 Returns of Members of Parliament.
 
 ^\Y\ AjVIIA3 Pf^E^TON. 
 
 (Circa A.D. 1588.) 
 
 " Sir Amias Preston was descended of an ancient family, 
 who have an habitation at Cricket (St. Thomas), nigh Crew- 
 kerne, in this county. He was a vahant Soldier and an 
 active Seaman. Witnesse in 1588, when he seized on T/ie 
 Admiral of the Galliases., wherein Hugh de Mon^ada, tlie 
 Governor, making resistance, with most of his men, were 
 burnt or killed ; and Mr. Preston (as yet not Knighted) 
 shared in a vast treasure of gold taken therein. In 1595 
 he took the isle of Puerto Santo, and the isle of Cochi, 
 surprised the Fort and Town of Coro, sack'd the City of St. 
 Jago, put to ransom the Town of Cumana, and entred 
 Jamaica (all in the West Indies) : and returned home 
 safely, with little loss, some profit and more honour," says 
 Fuller. 
 
 " He sent a challenge to Sir Walter Raleigh, then Privy 
 Councillor, which w\is by him refused, Sir Walter having a 
 Wife and Children, and a fair estate ; and Sir Amias being 
 a private and single person, though of good Quality. 
 Besides, Sir Walter condemned those for ill Honours, 
 where the Hangtnan gives the Garland. These two Knights 
 were afterwards reconciled, and Sir Amias dyed about the 
 beginning of the Reign of King James." 
 
 Authorities. — Hakluyt's Voyages ; Fuller's Worthies.
 
 Admiral BLy\KE. 
 (1599-1657.) 
 
 The niche in the Temple of Fame occupied by Robert 
 Blake should undoubtedly be a very prominent one ; nor, 
 to decide that he filled it worthily, is it necessary that our 
 sympathies or our prejudices should be always on his side 
 in the part that he played. He was an Englishman far 
 more than a partizan, and the greater portion of the services 
 he rendered his country were independent of party. 
 
 Blake was descended from a respectable family in Somer- 
 set. His grandfather was mayor of Bridgewater. His father 
 was not only a landowner but a merchant. He had ships 
 of his own, which he filled with his own cargoes, and carried 
 on a trade with Spain. His mother was co-heiress of a 
 knightly family. But Burke, in his "Peerage," carries up our 
 hero's pedigree to afar higher source; he affirms that he was 
 descended from one of the branches of the house of Blake, 
 of the county of Galway, in Ireland. Their immediate 
 ancestors having gone over to Ireland witli Prince, after- 
 wards King John, in 1185. But even this remote ancestry 
 does not suffice, for the name Blake is but Ap Lake, says 
 the great Herald; and the celebrated Lancelot du Lake — the 
 greatest of the knights of King Arthur's round table, yet
 
 520 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 whose sin caused its utter destruction — was the ancestor of 
 all the Blakes, and therefore, of course, of that great hero 
 " whose name yields to none in the roll of antiquity." 
 
 Blake's birthday is not certainly known, but the parish 
 register supplies the date of his baptism — the 27th of 
 September, 1599. He was therefore probably about 
 four months younger than Oliver Cromwell. The early 
 part of his education was supplied by the free school 
 of the town, after which, at the age of sixteen, he went 
 to Oxford ; he matriculated at St. Alban's Hall, but 
 afterwards removed to Wadham College, then recently 
 founded by his father's friend, Nicholas Wadham. His 
 portrait is still to be seen in the hall at Wadham. But as 
 ■ Blake intended to devote himself to learning, he tried for a 
 fellowship at Merton, but was rejected by Sir Henry Savile — 
 then warden — for the strange reason given that he was not 
 of sufficient stature ! He took his M.A. degree, and re- 
 mained there altogether nine years. His father's health 
 failing, Robert Blake was now called home to attend to 
 family affairs ; his father soon died, leaving an estate and 
 business burdened with debt as the support of his widow 
 and large family. Blake was now twenty-five ; he took 
 everything upon himself, paid his father's debts, and found 
 himself possessed of two hundred pounds a year and the 
 house at Bridgewater. Upon this slender income he took 
 care of his mother, educated and placed out in life his 
 brothers and sisters, and had the satisfaction of seeing them 
 all attain to positions of independence — some of them to 
 wealth and consideration. 
 
 In the Short Parliament of 1640 he first took his seat as
 
 ADMIRAL BLAKE. 52 I 
 
 member for Bridgevvater. In the Long Parliament, Sir Peter 
 Wroth and Edmund Wyndham, Esq. were elected for the 
 borough ; but one having died and the other been expelled 
 by the dominant party upon some excuse, Sir Thomas Wroth 
 and Robert Blake were elected in their place, probably about 
 1645. I^ 1642 the civil war broke out, and Blake took 
 an active part on the side of the Parliament. In the 
 memorable Western Campaign, in 1643, his first prominent 
 appearance was at the siege of Bridgewater. Colonel 
 Fiennes was in command, and Blake defended a small 
 fort called Prior's Hill. Prince Rupert besieged the 
 place ; the princes tried lo pass the fort, but were driven 
 back again by desperate valour and incessant and well- 
 directed fire. Commander succeeded commander, and 
 each in turn went down. Lord Grandison led a fresh 
 attack, and went down ; his followers retreated, and were 
 pursued by Blake and his men. Colonel Owen took his 
 place — he went down ; and Blake, having cleared the hill, 
 retreated to his fort again. Meanwhile Colonel Fiennes 
 had agreed to surrender ; but Blake did not understand 
 giving up his position, and, after the agreement was made, 
 continued the fight, killing several of the king's forces. 
 Prince Rupert was, with reason, greatly exasperated, and 
 threatened to hang Blake, which he would have been per- 
 fectly justified in doing; he was saved, however, by the 
 entreaty of several gentlemen, who pleaded his inexperience 
 of the rules of war in excuse of his rashness. On the other 
 hand Colonel Fiennes was tried by court-martial for sur- 
 rendering the city, and condemned to be shot, but was 
 pardoned by the Lord- General Essex.
 
 522 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 After this, Blake was appointed lieutenant-colonel of Pop- 
 ham's regiment ; with a portion of this force he endeavoured 
 to surprise Bridgewater, which had been taken by Lord 
 Hopton, with Taunton and Dunster, after the brilliant fight 
 at Stratton. Here, whilst besieging their native town, his 
 brother Samuel was killed. On being informed of his 
 brother's death, Blake remarked, "Sam had no business 
 there ; " but Sam's two children were taken charge of, and 
 Robert Blake was ever a father to them. 
 
 But not even Blake could subdue the loyalty of the 
 western counties, and town after town in Devonshire fell 
 before Prince Maurice, who remained in command till only 
 Plymouth, Lyme, and Poole remained. Blake held Lyme, 
 and Prince Maurice marched against it. It is a small sea- 
 port town, and contained then only one thousand inhabi- 
 tants; it had few defences, and is overlooked on the land side 
 by high ground — altogether as indefensible a place as can be 
 conceived. Blake occupied it with five hundred men and 
 some volunteers. Prince Maurice sat down before it, and 
 remained there two months, but made no impression on 
 "the little vile fishing town." It was at this juncture that 
 the turning point of the war came. Hampden and Pym 
 were dead ; the self-denying ordinance was passed ; Essex, 
 who had proved himself incapable, was compelled to retire; 
 and Sir Thomas Fairfax, with Cromwell as his lieutenant- 
 general, succeeded to the command; but still the west was 
 true to the king. 
 
 Blake then resolved to do his best to hamper the royal 
 movements, and in the summer of 1644 he occupied Taun- 
 ton. Ten thousand troops besieged the town, yet he held
 
 ADMIRAL BLAKE. 523 
 
 it for more than a year, in spite of Goring and his dissolute 
 troopers, in spite of Sir Richard Grenville's rash vow that he 
 would never leave the place till Blake was out of it. But Sir 
 Richard was not made of the same stuff as his grandfather 
 and namesake of Queen Elizabeth's time, and fell far short 
 of the ideal perfection of a Christian knight to which his 
 brother Sir Bevil attained; and Blake's downright dogged 
 persistence was more than a match for the hectoring swagger 
 of those rufifianly Royalists, who were a disgrace and injury to 
 their cause. These, and such as these, made Blake feel 
 that he was not only fighting for what he believed to be 
 religion and liberty, but for the honour and safety of hearth 
 and home. 
 
 When summoned to surrender, Blake declared he would eat 
 his boots first. At last a breach was actually made j whole 
 streets were burned down by mortars and grenades, and the 
 Royalists were in possession of part of the town ; but at the 
 approach of Fairfax the siege was raised, and Blake's stern 
 defence relieved. During April, 1645, Blake reduced 
 Dunster Castle, and this was his last military service in 
 the war. 
 
 In writing the lives of two Somerset men who took oppo- 
 site sides in the great contest (Hopton and Blake), one is 
 glad to be able to mark one point of resemblance, viz., the 
 excellent discipline they each kept, the high religious tone 
 of their character, and the stern resistance they opposed to 
 rapine, plunder, and licentiousness, as much in their own 
 forces as those of their opponents. 
 
 How Blake passed the time between 1644- 1649 does not 
 clearly appear; probably as governor of Taunton, and so
 
 524 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 holding a sort of command in the west, but away from the 
 political centre. But he evidently showed his dislike and 
 disapproval of the way things were tending, for when the 
 trial of the king was decided on, part of the troops under 
 Blake's orders were disbanded, so that he might have no 
 means of opposing the violent measures of the army. 
 
 His humane disposition and his disapproval of the king's 
 murder, together with the high and generous feelings of his 
 nature, which raised him to an immeasurable height above 
 mere partizanship, obtained for him the respect both of the 
 Republicans and Royalists, while it kept him from taking 
 part in the perplexed and conflicting politics of the age. 
 But Cromwell knew a good man and how to use him, and 
 he found employment for him as a patriot, and in a way that 
 has made his name famous to the present day. 
 
 In 1648 the fleet, which had ever been more loyal than the 
 army, mutinied ; they put their commander, Ramsborough, 
 with other Republican officers, on shore, and being supplied 
 with provisions by the king's friends in Kent, steered their 
 squadrons to the Brill, and delivered the fleet to the Duke 
 of York, whom the king had appointed Lord High Admiral 
 of England. This revolt of the navy made out of two of 
 England's best generals its finest admirals. Prince Rupert 
 was soon placed in command of the Royalist fleet, but brave 
 and noble as he was,^ from the time he first trod the deck of 
 his gallant ship he assumed the bearing and tone, as well as 
 the habits, of the ancient Viking. The Prince of Wales 
 and all his court were almost famishing in their exile, and 
 looked to Rupert's squadron to supply them with the very 
 
 ' " Prince Rupert and the Cavaliers," iii. p. 256.
 
 ADMIRAL BLAKE. 525 
 
 necessaries of life. Whenever a ship was seen she was 
 pursued, and a sail in sight and a well-secured prize soon 
 became synonymous. There was something very attractive 
 in this sort of adventurous life, and it required all the native 
 characteristics of gentlemen to prevent the sea-going cava- 
 liers from carrying their buccaneering to excess. But it was 
 not carried to excess : at least all was done fairly and above 
 board ; no cruelty was practised, fair terms were offered and 
 honourably kept towards the victims of this predatory war. 
 This being the state of things, it is not to be wondered at 
 that Cromwell thought it time to fit out a fleet, to protect 
 not only the shores of England, but the allies of the country, 
 from this strange admixture of loyalty and piracy. 
 
 Blake pursued Prince Rupert to Kinsale, in Ireland ; 
 thence to the Tagus, where the prince, with his brother 
 Maurice, lay under the protection of the Portuguese king. 
 Blake blockaded the port of Lisbon, but the princes escaped 
 with seven vessels, being assisted by the king; in retaliation 
 Blake seized twenty Portuguese vessels, richly laden with 
 treasure from the Indies. From the Tagus he followed 
 them to Carthagena and Malaga, where Prince Rupert cap- 
 tured some English merchantmen. Blake instantly attacked 
 them, burnt and destroyed the greater part of their ships, 
 while the two princes escaped with the remainder to the 
 West Indies. 
 
 Returning home, Blake encountered a French ship of 
 forty guns, the commander of which, not having heard of 
 the commencement of hostilities between the English and 
 French, accepted an invitation from Blake to go on board. 
 On being informed of the war, and asked whether he would
 
 526 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 resign his sword, the French captain answered directly in 
 the negative. Blake then desired him to return to his vessel 
 and defend himself as best he could. This he did, and after 
 a brave resistance of two hours he surrendered. 
 
 In 1 65 1 Blake was appointed one of the admirals for the 
 year. During the period he was principally employed in the 
 reduction of the Scilly Islands, Jersey, and Guernsey. At 
 the close of this year he was elected a member of the coun- 
 cil of state. The relations between the Dutch and the 
 English became what is known in modern parlance as 
 strained, and negotiations were going on between the 
 countries with regard to the compensation claimed by the 
 English for injuries inflicted by the Dutch at Amboyna, 
 Persia, Muscovy, and Greenland. Whilst these conferences 
 were pending, a Dutch fleet, under Van Tromp, appeared in 
 the Downs. Blake was sent with such ships as were in 
 readiness to watch him. As the English fleet came in sight, 
 Van Tromp weighed anchor and bore up, without striking 
 his flag, an honour always paid to England in the narrow 
 seas. Blake reminded them of their duty by firing a gun 
 without ball; this he did three times, but Van Tromp's 
 reply was firing a broadside into the English admiral's vessel^ 
 The battle lasted from four p.m. till nine, with fifteen ships on 
 the side of the English against forty-two on that of the Dutch . 
 then, about eight o'clock, appeared the rest of the English 
 fleet, consisting of eight ships more, under Major Bourne, 
 and an hour afterwards the Dutch fleet sailed away, with the 
 loss of two ships and one disabled. 
 
 Having recruited his strength, he instituted a solemn fast 
 on board the fleets for success on their enterprises ; and
 
 ADMIRAL BLAKE. 527 
 
 finding that there was a sufficient force to defend the 
 Downs, Blake sailed on the 2nd of July, 1652. Bearing 
 northwards, he soon fell in with the Dutch fishers, who were 
 in great numbers, under the protection of twelve ships of 
 war. These defended the convoy with great determination, 
 but Blake made good his demands, and exacted and com- 
 pelled the pa3'ment of the tenth herring, and then permitted 
 them to depart. The war thus begun was continued by 
 Van Tromp, De Ruyter, and De Witt, but in almost every 
 action Blake maintained his superiority. In November, 
 1652, considering that the season of the year would prevent 
 further operations, he dispersed his fleet in various direc- 
 tions, twenty sail to protect the colliers from Newcastle, 
 twelve to Plymouth, while fifteen sailed up the Thames to 
 repair the damage they had received in a storm, he himself 
 siill riding in the Downs with about thirty-seven ships. Van 
 Tromp, hearing of the reduced state of the English fleet, 
 put to sea with seventy-seven ships of war. They fought 
 the whole day, till night parted them ; two of Blake's ships 
 fell into the hands of the Dutch, three were sunk ; yet for 
 this inconsiderable triumph over a force only half the 
 strength of his own, Tromp was in so great a state of exul- 
 tation that he passed through the Channel with a broom at 
 his masthead, to show, as he valiantly boasted, that he had 
 swept the English from the narrow seas. His triumph was 
 short-lived. Cromwell had perfect confidence in Blake ; 
 the fleet was re-formed, and in February of the following 
 year Blake went in search of his old enemy. It was on the 
 1 8th of the month that the English descried the Dutch 
 fleet steering along the coast of France, near Cape la Hogue,
 
 528 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 and immediately bore down to give them battle. For three 
 days this desperate fight continued. Blake was wounded 
 in the thigh, and his vessel much shattered. Van Tromp's 
 fleet had been acting as convoy to some merchantmen ; the 
 result of the whole engagement was eleven ships of war 
 and thirty merchantmen taken from the Dutch. About 
 fifteen hundred men were killed on each side. Only one 
 English ship was lost, the Sampson^ which her captain find- 
 ing disabled, sank. In this action Blake availed himself of 
 a large body of soldiers, who acted as marines, and whose 
 small arms did great execution. 
 
 The Dutch and the English were of the same metal, 
 neither knew what it was to own that they were defeated ; 
 and in the spring of 1653 Van Tromp convoyed a large 
 fleet of merchantmen round by the north — the route by 
 the Channel was too dangerous to be attempted — and 
 escorted them out and home in safety ; he then entered the 
 Downs with his men-of-war, made some prizes, and, as a 
 kind of bravado, battered Dover Castle. But he was soon 
 chastised for his boasting. Two actions, took place, one on 
 the 2nd of June, another on the 31st of July; in both the 
 Dutch were worsted with great loss, and in the second Van 
 Tromp was killed. The Parliament voted gold chains to 
 the commanders, Blake, Monk, Vice-Admiral Penn, and 
 Rear-Admiral Lawson, and medals to the captains. The 
 Dutch were now anxious for peace, and it was ratified on 
 the 5th of April, 1654. By this treaty the Dutch consented 
 to yield the great point in dispute, and to lower their flag in 
 the narrow seas. They abandoned the interests of Charles II., 
 paid eighty-five thousand pounds as an indemnity for losses
 
 ADMIRAL BLAKE. 529 
 
 sustained by the English East India Company, made 
 various other concessions and compensations, and entered 
 into a defensive league with England. 
 
 In the summer of 1654 Cromwell prepared two great 
 fleets, and sent them to sea with sealed orders, under the 
 command of Blake and Admiral Penn. The secrecy that 
 was maintained with regard to the destination of the fleets 
 alarmed the families of the sailors, and Cromwell was one 
 day pursued by a mob of the wives demanding to know 
 where their husbands were to be sent. He only answered 
 with a smile, " The ambassadors of France and Spain would 
 each of them willingly give me a million to learn that." 
 
 Blake sailed first to Leghorn, and demanded ;z£"i 50,000 
 of the Grand Duke for his beha\'iour to a former English 
 fleet under Appleton : he obtained ^60,000. From Leghorn 
 he proceeded to Algiers, when he sent an officer to the 
 Dey to demand satisfaction for the piracies inflicted on the 
 English, and requiring the release of all captives belonging 
 to his nation. This was conceded. At Tunis Blake made 
 the same demand, but was met with defiance; but Blake 
 soon showed them that they could not insult England with 
 impunity : he entirely destroyed the vessels of the Tunisians, 
 and forced them to conclude a treaty glorious and profitable 
 to this country. The Algerines were so humbled that they 
 were accustomed to stop the Salee Rovers, from whom 
 thay took every English prisoner and returned them to 
 Blake. 
 
 Cromwell's commands were, that at the proper time 
 Blake should attack Spain ; but before these instructions 
 were made known an incident happened which is worth 
 
 35
 
 530 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 relating, as showing the high estimation In which Blake 
 insisted that England's dignity should be held. Some of 
 his seamen going ashore, as he lay in the roads of Malaga, 
 met a priest carrying the sacrament to some sick person 
 with the ceremonies usual in Roman Catholic countries. 
 They ridiculed and insulted the procession. The priest, 
 resenting this behaviour, incited the populace to set upon 
 them, and they beat them severely. On their return to 
 their ships the men complained to the admiral, who 
 instantly, by sound of trumpet, demanded that the priest 
 should be sent to him. The viceroy answered that he had 
 no power over a priest, and could not therefore comply with 
 the demand. Blake replied that if he were not sent within 
 three hours he should bombard the place. The priest was 
 sent on board immediately. When he was brought before 
 the English admiral, he pleaded the insolent behaviour of 
 the English sailors in excuse for his conduct. Blake 
 answered, " If you had complained to me I would have 
 punished them severely, for I would not suffer any of my 
 men to affront the religion of the place where I touched ; 
 but you were to blame in setting the Spaniards upon them, 
 for I would have you and the world to know that none but 
 an Englishman should chastise an Englishman." 
 
 The other fleet which was sent out at the same time with 
 Blake's, under Penn and Venables, had been sent against 
 the Spanish possessions in the West Indies. They had 
 taken Jamaica, but failed at San Domingo, and now, of 
 course, there was open war between England and Spain, 
 and Blake's duty was to intercept the Spanish treasure-ships 
 which were constantly bringing store of the precious metals
 
 ADMIRAL BLAKE. ^'31 
 
 from America. In one fleet that he intercepted, two milHons 
 of pieces of eight were found. 
 
 In April, 1657, Blake was cruizing before the haven of 
 Cadiz when he gained intelligence of a Plate fleet that had 
 put into Vera Cruz, in the island of Teneriff'e. He arrived 
 before the town on the 20th of the month, when he dis- 
 covered the flota, consisting of six galleons richly laden, 
 and ten other vessels. These latter lay within the port, with 
 a strong barricado before them ; the galleons were drawn 
 up without the boom, because they drew too much water to 
 lie within it. The harbour itself was strongly fortified, 
 having to the north a castle, well furnished with artillery, 
 and seven forts, which communicated with each other, all of 
 which were defended with a numerous garrison. The 
 Spanish governor considered the place as so secure, both by 
 nature and art, and so well provided with the means of 
 defence, that when the master of a Dutch ship applied to 
 him for leave to sail, because he dreaded Blake's attacking 
 the ships in the harbour, he scornfully answered, " Go if you 
 will, and let Blake come if he dare." 
 
 The English admiral, after surveying the situation of the 
 enemy and the strength of the place, called a council of war, 
 wherein it was resolved to attack the ships in the harbour, 
 and endeavour to destroy them, it being considered imprac- 
 ticable to carry them off. Captain Stayner was appointed 
 with a small squadron to this honourable and desperate 
 service. He soon forced his passage into the bay, the wind 
 blowing right into the harbour, while other frigates played 
 upon the forts and line. Supported by Blake, Stayner 
 boarded the galleons, and in two hours the whole Spanish
 
 532 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 fleet was destroyed. The greatest danger still remained to 
 the EngHsh ; they were exposed to the fire of the castles 
 and the forts, which, with all their caution, they could not 
 expect to silence ; but while they remained in this perilous 
 situation the wind, suddenly shifting, carried them out of 
 the bay, leaving the Spaniards in astonishment at the 
 intrepidity and good fortune of the English. The whole 
 loss sustained was only forty-eight men killed and one 
 hundred and twenty wounded. 
 
 When the news of this great success was brought to 
 ■Cromwell, he sent his secretary, Thurloe, to the Parliament, 
 which was then sitting, and they immediately appointed a 
 day of general thanksgiving, and voted a ring of five hundred 
 pounds to Blake as a testimony of his country's gratitude ; 
 the sum of one hundred pounds to the captain who brought 
 the intelligence, and their thanks to all the officers and 
 soldiers concerned in the action. 
 
 One anecdote must not be omitted of this action. For 
 some misdemeanour, whether apparent fear or what not, 
 Blake, so strict was his discipline, brought his brother, 
 Captain Benjamin Blake'' before a court-martial ; being 
 pronounced guilty, he was dismissed his ship and sent 
 home, yet so great was his regard for him that he made him 
 his heir. 
 
 His last act was one of peaceful glory ; he demanded the 
 release of the Christian captives who were in the hands of 
 the Salee Rovers (and this incident recalls the fact that 
 Defoe's immortal tale of " Robinson Crusoe " is laid in this 
 period). But not a shot was required. The whole maritime 
 
 ' In some accounts the name of this brother is given as Humphry.
 
 ADMIRAL BLAKE. 533 
 
 world knew that Blake was master of the ocean, and the 
 corsairs feared his just vengeance too much to refuse his 
 demands. But Blake's work was done, and finding that his 
 ships were becoming foul, and feeling his health on the 
 decline, he sailed for England. By this time he was 
 afflicted by a combination of scurvy and dropsy. On his 
 passage home he became much worse, and as he perceived 
 his end approaching, he frequently inquired with great 
 earnestness whether they were in sight of land, anxious to 
 breathe out his last in his native country. But this satis- 
 faction he was not to enjoy ; he died as his ship (the Sf. 
 George) entered Plymouth Sound, on the 17th of August, 
 1657, aged fifty-nine years. 
 
 " Never man," says Hume, "so zealous for a faction, was 
 so much respected and esteemed by opposite factions. He 
 was by principle an inflexible republican, and the late 
 usurpation, amidst all the trust and caresses he received 
 from the ruling powers, were thought to be little grateful to 
 him. ' It is still our duty,' he would say to the seamen, 
 ' to fight for our country, into what hands soever the 
 government may fall.' He was disinterested, generous, and 
 liberal, ambitious only of true glory, dreadful only to his 
 avowed enemies; he therefore forms one of the most perfect 
 characters of that age, and the least stained with those 
 errors and violences which were then so predominant." 
 
 The day after his death the body was embalmed and 
 wrapped in lead, his bowels taken out and buried in the 
 great church of Plymouth ; his body was, by order of 
 Cromwell, conveyed by water to Greenwich, where it lay 
 in state for several days ; it was carried thence, in a superb
 
 534 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 barge, on the 4th of September, to be interred in AVest- 
 minster Abbey. This procession was accompanied by the 
 relations and servants of the deceased admiral, by Cromwell's 
 council, the commissioners of the navy, &c., the Lord 
 Mayor and aldermen of the city, the field officers of the 
 army and numerous persons of distinction, in different 
 barges and wherries covered with mourning, marshalled and 
 superintended by the heralds at arms. When arrived at 
 Westminster Bridge, where they landed, the procession con- 
 tinued through a guard of several regiments of foot, at the 
 head of whom Blake's intimate friend. General Lambert, 
 appeared, though at the time not on friendly terms with 
 Cromwell. The body of Blake was interred in a vault 
 made for the purpose in Henry VIL's Chapel. At the 
 Restoration it was reverently removed, and re-buried in St. 
 Margaret's Church. 
 
 It is worth noticing that notwithstanding Blake's services 
 in the civil war he does not find a place in " A Survey of 
 England's Champions and Truth's Faithful Patriots," by 
 Josiah Ricraft. I can only find his name once mentioned 
 incidentally as having taken Dunster Castle. He was pro- 
 bably too independent and too liberal to suit that most 
 bitter and prejudiced writer. 
 
 Authorities.— Hervey's Naval History; Naval Bio- 
 graphy, 1805 ; Macaulay's History; Green's History ; 
 Warburton's Prince Rupert and the Cavaliers ; Par- 
 liamentary Reports ; Burke's Peerage.
 
 W)j:.LIAJVl pRYjNf^E. 
 
 (A.D. 1600-1669.) 
 
 -:o:- 
 
 The character of Prynne is one of the most curious among 
 the host of names that became celebrated on both sides 
 during the Great RebeUion. Narrow-minded, but strictly 
 conscientious, whatever lay straight before him seemed to him 
 to be for the time the sole truth ; and though a voluminous 
 writer and a great constitutional lawyer, his horizon never 
 enlarged, but only shifted its point of sight : he never 
 appears to have had room for more than one idea at a time. 
 He was born in 1600 at Swanswick, near Bath, and edu- 
 cated at a grammar school in that city, and he ever retained 
 his connection with his own county, and never ceased to 
 regard it with affection and interest. At the age of sixteen 
 he was entered as a commoner of Oriel College, Oxford. 
 After remaining there four years, he took his Bachelor's 
 Degree, and removed to Lincoln's Inn for the study of law. 
 Here he studied not only law, but church government and 
 controversial theology. The lecturer was one Dr. Preston, 
 a zealous Puritan, and he imbued Prynne with Genevan 
 ideas of discipline, and attached him to his own party.
 
 536 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 What led him to take upon himself the office of Censor of 
 the Stage does not appear ; but once having the idea in his 
 head, he pursued it with his characteristic impetuosity. 
 The " Histrio-Mastix " of Prynne — a lawyer distinguished 
 for his constitutional knowledge, but the most obstinate and 
 narrow-minded of men — says Green in his History of Eng- 
 land, marked the deepening of Puritan bigotry under the 
 fostering warmth of Laud's persecution. The book was an 
 attack on players as the ministers of Satan, on theatres as 
 the devil's chapels, on hunting, may-poles, the decking of 
 houses at Christmas with evergreens, on cards, music, and 
 false hair. The attack on the stage was as offensive to the 
 more cultured minds among the Puritan party as to the 
 court itself. Selden and Whitelocke took a prominent part 
 in preparing the grand masque by which the Inns of Court 
 resolved to answer its challenge, and in the following year 
 Milton wrote his masque of " Comus " for Ludlow Castle. 
 To leave Prynne, however, to the censure of wiser men 
 than himself was too sensible a course for the angry primate. 
 No man was ever sent to prison before or since for such a 
 sheer mass of nonsense. But in his "Histrio-Mastix" 
 Prynne specially attacked women's acting; and as the queen, 
 Henrietta Maria, was herself to perform in a court masque, 
 and as there were thrown out sundry diatribes against 
 popery. Sec, it was supposed to be specially directed against 
 her. It is certain that if all the bad names he gives to 
 female actresses were really directed against the queen, 
 there was plenty of reason for taking action against him. 
 
 Yet the treatment he received sounds shocking enough in 
 these days. He was prosecuted before the Star Chamber,
 
 WILLIAM PRYNNE. 537 
 
 condemned to pay a fine of ;^5,ooo, to stand twice in 
 the pillory, to lose his ears, to have his book burnt by 
 the common hangman, to be expelled from the society of 
 Lincoln's Inn and from the University of Oxford, and to 
 be imprisoned for life. All this was strictly legal — nay 
 Sacheverel was in danger of the same punishment nearly a 
 hundred years later. Though imprisoned he still continued 
 to write, and a pamphlet entitled " News from Ipswich " 
 again roused Laud to — shall we say? — righteous indignation. 
 He was condemned to pay another fine cf ^5,000, to 
 stand in the pillory, to have the stumps of his ears cut off, 
 and to be branded on both cheeks S. L. (seditious libeller). 
 This sentence was carried out ; he was imprisoned, first in 
 Caernarvon Castle, afterwards in Mount Orgueil in Jersey. 
 
 In 1640, at the meeting of the Long Parliament he was 
 released, and the sentence against him decided to be con- 
 trary to law. In the same month he entered London 
 amidst the triumphant acclamations of the people, to the 
 number of ten thousand persons, with boughs and flowers 
 in their hands. On his arrival in town Pr) nne presented a 
 petition to the House of Commons, complaining of the 
 persecutions which he had suffered from Archbishop Laud, 
 and the house voted him the sum of ^4,000 by way of 
 reparation — but it was never paid. 
 
 Prynne's views had become somewhat modified, and he 
 became a staunch Presbyterian, and would establish that 
 form of church-government in exclusion of all others. He 
 advocated persecution, from which he himself had suffered 
 so much, and wrote a book entitled " Truth triumphing over 
 Falsehood — Anticjuity over Novelty ; or a vindication of
 
 538 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 the undoubted jurisdiction and coercive power of Christian 
 emperors, kings, and parHaments in matters of rehgion." 
 
 In 1647 Prynne was one of the parhamentary visitors of 
 the University of Oxford, and during the Long Parliament 
 sided zealously with the Presbyterians. When Cromwell 
 and the pohtical Independents, however, acquired more 
 influence, Prynne exerted himself to the utmost against 
 them, and endeavoured to support Charles. But Prynne, 
 like many another, found it easier to set the demon of rebel- 
 lion in motion than to stay it when crushing all alike in its 
 
 course. 
 
 After the death of the king, Prynne still opposed Crom- 
 well, and was in consequence committed a close prisoner to 
 Dunster Castle. After a considerable time he obtained his 
 release by insisting strongly on Magna Charta and the 
 liberty of the subject, and again entered zealously into the 
 religious controversies of the day. 
 
 Being considered one of the secluded members of the 
 House of Commons, he was in 1659 restored to his seat, 
 and on the movement for the restoration of Charles II., 
 was particularly zealous for that measure. In 1660 he was 
 elected member for Bath in the new Parliament, was restored 
 to his office of recorder, and made one of the commissioners 
 
 of appeals. 
 
 And now this strange man became as strenuous an advo- 
 cate for royalty and the divine right of kings as ever he had 
 been for so-called freedom and Puritanism. The Queen, 
 Catherine of Braganza, found great difficulty in getting her 
 annual income paid her; and Prynne, who had suffered so 
 much for maligning Henrietta Maria, now set himself to
 
 WILLIAM PRYNNE. 539 
 
 improve her revenue by maintaining her claim to the 
 "aurum regin^e," or queen's gold. He even exerted his 
 antiquarian talents and research in writing a book on the 
 subject, which he dedicated to the queen. Charles was 
 highly amused at the devotion manifested by the stern old 
 Puritan to his popish consort, and his zeal for her pecuniary 
 interests ; but the right to the queen's gold had, during the 
 reigns of two successive female sovereigns, merged in the 
 Crown, and Charles, with his extravagant habits, being 
 always in want of money, was not likely to relinquish what 
 had become part of the Crown property for four reigns, to 
 his neglected wife. 
 
 Prj'nne's restlessness — for it was a necessity of his 
 character to be always agitating upon some crotchet or 
 other — became troublesome to the Government, and they 
 asked the king what course to pursue with him; and Charles, 
 with the clear common sense which was so great an ingre- 
 dient in his character, but which he seldom took the trouble 
 to exercise, immediately replied : " Odd's fish ! he wants 
 something to do ; I'll make him keeper of the tower re- 
 cords, and set him to put them in order, which will keep 
 him in employment for the next twenty years." The 
 activity of the antiquarian republican exerted itself to good 
 purpose in reforming the chaos that was committed to his 
 care. Studying the ancient records imbued him with a 
 reverence for royalty, and the man who had refused to 
 drink King Charles's health, or to dofif his hat while others 
 drank it, became a stickler for the divine right of kings and 
 an advocate for the restoration of the privileges and immu- 
 nities granted in the good old times to their consorts. He
 
 54° MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 even went so far as to justify the severity of the sentence of 
 the Star Chamber, by declaring that " if they had taken off 
 his head when they deprived him of his ears, he had only 
 been given his deserts." 
 
 Prynne died in October, 1669. He was a laborious and 
 voluminous writer. His works, contained in forty volumes, 
 he presented to the library of Lincoln's Inn. It is said 
 that, reckoning from the time he arrived at manhood, he 
 wrote a sheet for every day of his life. He read or wrote 
 during the whole day, and, that he might not be interrupted, 
 had no regular meals, but took refreshments of bread and 
 cheese and ale, which were placed by his side. His prin- 
 cipal law-books are " Records," in three volumes, folio ; 
 " Parliamentary Writs," in four parts, quarto; "Sir Robert 
 Cotton's Abridgement of the Tower Records, with amend- 
 ments and additions," folio; and "Observations on the 
 Fourth Part of Coke's Institutes," folio. 
 
 Authorities. — Cunninghame's Lives ; Mackenzie's Bio- 
 graphical Dictionary ; Green's History ; Miss Strick- 
 land's Life of Catherine of Braganza.
 
 ^\F{ }{/\hPH, Lof^D HOPTON, 
 
 (A.D. 1601-1652.) 
 
 In everything but the mere accident of birth, Sir Ralph 
 Hopton was a loyal son of Somerset. His father's seat was 
 at Stratton on the Fosse, an ancient village, as its name 
 implies, being on the lines of the great Roman road. It is 
 situated between Wells and Frome. His mother was 
 visiting some friends in Monmouthshire, when his birth took 
 place unexpectedly, but he was of course brought up and 
 educated in Somerset. 
 
 " His training was such, that he learned to pray as soon 
 as he could speak, and to read as soon as he could pray. 
 Before three years old he read any character or letter what- 
 soever in our Printed Books, and within a while, any 
 tolerable Writing Hand, getting by heart at four years and a 
 half, five or six hundred Latin and Greek words, together 
 with their Genders and Declensions." 
 
 The religious impressions gained at his mother's knee 
 deepened as he grew older, and we shall find them continu- 
 ing with him through his life. 
 
 " From a strict School and able School-master in the 
 Country, he was sent to a well-governed CoUedge, and an
 
 542 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 excellent Tutor, Mr. Sanderson (afterwards Dr. Sanderson, 
 Bishop of Lincoln). But he soon discovered that he was 
 born for action, the life of a man, rather than speculation, 
 the life of a scholar. Letting it suffice others to meditate 
 upon the great things which former ages have done, while 
 he did great things which future ages might meditate upon. 
 " From the University therefore he goeth to the camp, 
 putting off his gown to put on his corslet, and exchanging 
 his Pen for his Sword. First exercising himself in the Low 
 Countryes — the then Nursery of English Gentry— as a 
 volunteer, and afterwards practising in the Palatinate as a 
 Captain." ' 
 
 Here he fought for the Elector Palatine in his vain 
 attempt to hold the kingdom of Bohemia, making one of 
 a body of enterprising cavaliers, who, weary of the pacific 
 policy of James I., longed for some opportunity of distin- 
 guishing themselves. Chivalry as an institution was dead, 
 but the spirit of chivalry will exist as long as gallantry and 
 self-devotion are the characteristics of English gentlemen. 
 
 The battle of the White Mountain— better known as the 
 battle of Prague— was fought on the 19th of November, 
 1620, and the Imperial party triumphed. The stern 
 Maximilian was at the gates of the city, and eight hours 
 were all that was allowed to frame such terms of capitula- 
 tion as might save it from the horrors of assault. Before 
 then, or never, the young queen must be far away over the 
 rugged mountain passes through the wintry snow. Nor did 
 she hesitate ; delicately nurtured as she was, and within a 
 few weeks of her confinement, the brave Englishwoman 
 ' Lloyd's " Memoirs of the Cavaliers."
 
 SIR RALPH, LORD HOPTON. 543 
 
 preferred any fate to that of captivity and disgrace. Her 
 devoted followers offered to set the enemy at defiance and 
 defend the city to the death to cover her retreat. " Never !" 
 she exclaimed to Bernard Count Thurm, " never shall this 
 devoted city be exposed to more outrageous treatment for 
 my sake. Rather let me perish on the spot than be remem- 
 bered as a curse ! " 
 
 The carriage that was to convey the royal fugitives stood 
 ready for their flight, when, a sudden alarm being given, they 
 were hurried away by their servants, and borne off with 
 desperate speed over the level plain, attended by a few 
 faithful followers, and up by rarely trodden paths to the 
 mountains, where wheels could no longer move ; there the 
 poor queen was placed on horseback, and the proud 
 privilege of saving and guarding the " Pearl of Britain," the 
 " Queen of Hearts," as Elizabeth the fugitive queen was 
 called, was given to the young ensign, Ralph Hopton, who 
 rode for forty miles with this lovely woman on a pillion 
 behind him. 
 
 He was but nineteen when entrusted with this precious 
 charge. From henceforth he was one of the most enthu- 
 siastic of those who, like the chivalrous knights of old, 
 remained devoted to the service and distant worship of one 
 lady as their guiding star. Yet it deserves to be recorded 
 that in spite of this romantic devotion of Sir Ralph Hopton, 
 Lord Craven, and others, not even a breath of detraction 
 ever sullied Elizabeth's fair fame. 
 
 In was in November, 1620, that this perilous ride was 
 taken. On the 22nd of December, 1620, Prince Maurice 
 was born.
 
 544 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 In 1625 we find him again in England. He was returned 
 in that year to Parliament as member for Wells. He sat 
 again for the same borough in 1640, in the Long Parliament. 
 He saw its commencement — perhaps he was happier in not 
 living to see its close, and the bitter disappointment of the 
 new reign. In 1630 we find him subscribing to a petition 
 to his Majesty, with other gentlemen of Somersetshire, to 
 prevent unlawful and scandalous revellings on the Lord's 
 Day, So great was his piety, that he was reckoned a 
 Puritan before the wars for his strict life, and a Papist in 
 the wars for his extraordinary devotion. 
 
 But all he saw of the factious proceedings in Parliament 
 led him to return to the west to make provision for the 
 struggle that he foresaw must eventually come; yet not till 
 he had opposed their acts with both his tongue and his 
 sword : for he spoke and argued well on the king's side,' 
 and in his own county he provided arms and ammunition at 
 his own expense, and fortified all such places as were 
 tenable in Somersetshire, Wiltshire, and Devon — forty, it is 
 said, in all : and in conjunction with Sir Bevil Grenville and 
 Sir Nicholas Slanning, both Cornish men, and Sir John 
 Stawell, a Somersetshire man like himself, he raised a large 
 force on the king's side. In January, 1643, they began 
 that glorious campaign by which for a time they cleared the 
 whole western peninsula from the rebels to the king's 
 authority. 
 
 At Liskeard, in Cornwall, the western forces were assem- 
 
 'In March, 1642, he was imprisoned by the Parliament for dissenting 
 in his place in Parliament from the virtual declaration of war sent to 
 the king at Theobalds.
 
 SIR RALPH, LORD HOPTON. 545 
 
 bled under their respective commanders, Lord Mohun of 
 Boconnoc, Sir John Berkley, and Colonel Ashburnham ; but 
 seeing that by the commission. Lord Mohun brought from 
 Oxford, all four were of equal rank, it was generally agreed 
 to elect one as chief, and the choice fell on Sir Ralph 
 Hopton, who indeed had seen much service, and -had good 
 military training and experience on the Continent. 
 
 The first general order he gave was that pubhc prayers 
 should be read at the head of every squadron, and it was 
 done accordingly; which the enemy observing, styled it 
 saying of mass.' On the 19th of January, 1643, ^ brave 
 battle was fought in Cornwall on Bradock Downs, near Bod- 
 min, by Sir Ralph Hopton and Sir Bevil Grenville. After 
 solemn prayers at the head of every division, they charged 
 and carried all before them. '' He caused the Foot to be 
 drawn up in the best order they could, and placed a Forlorn 
 of Musequeteers in the little Inclosures, wringing them with 
 the few Horse and Dragoons he had. This done, two 
 small Minion Drakes speedily and secretly fetched from 
 Lord Mohun's House, were planted on a little Burrough within 
 random-shot of the enemy, yet so that they were covered 
 out of sight with small parties of Horse about them. These 
 concealed Minions were twice discharged with such success 
 that the enemy quickly quitted their ground, and all their 
 army being put into a rout, the King's forces had the execu- 
 tion of them ; which they performed very sparingly, taking 
 1,250 Prisoners, all their Canon and Ammunition, and most 
 of their colours and arms, and after public thanks taking 
 
 ' His chaplain was Thomas Fuller, best known as the author of 
 " Fuller's Worthies." 
 
 36
 
 546 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 their repose at Liskeard." ^ Such was the battle of Bradock 
 Down between Liskeard and Lostwithiel. 
 
 Thence Hopton advanced towards Plymouth, and sat 
 down for a short time before its walls, and, in conjunction 
 with Sir John Berkley, took Saltash. 
 
 Soon afterwards both parties agreed to observe an exact 
 neutrality in Devon and Cornwall. But the Parliament 
 refusing to ratify this, about the beginning of May ordered 
 the Earl of Stamford to march into Cornwall, which he did, 
 with 5,400 foot and 1,400 horse, and posted himself on the 
 top of a very high hill near Stratton, the ascents to which 
 were exceedingly steep, and which he also rendered still 
 more formidable by placing thirteen brass ordnance and a 
 mortar piece to defend the heights. While in this situation 
 the earl detached his horse, under the command of Sir John 
 Chudleigh, to Bodmin, to surprise the sheriff and principal 
 gentlemen of the county who were there. Upon which Sir 
 Ralph Hopton formed the bold resolution of marching 
 from Launceston, with his small force of 2,400 foot and 500 
 horse, and forcing the enemy's camp during the absence of 
 their horse, notwithstanding all the advantages of their 
 post, and great superiority of numbers. Accordingly on the 
 1 6th of May he approached, and ordered the attack to be 
 made in four places at once, having divided his army into 
 four brigades, the first led by himself and Lord Mohun on 
 the south side; the second by Sir John Berkley and Sir 
 Bevil Grenville ; the third by Sir Nicholas Slanning and 
 Colonel John Trevanion to the north side ; and the fourth 
 by Colonel Basset and Colonel William Godolphin. Each 
 ' Lloyd's " Lives, of the Cavaliers."
 
 SIR RALPH, LORD HOPTON. 547 
 
 of the brigades had two pieces of cannon, and the horse 
 were under the command of Colonel John Digby, who had 
 directions to avail himself of every opportunity that might 
 present itself. 
 
 In this order, about five o'clock in the morning, a des- 
 perate attack was made. The engagement continued with-, 
 doubtful success till word was brought that their powder was. 
 failing. They determined to advance without firing any more • 
 shot till they reached the top of the hill. Then Major- 
 General Chudleigh, seeing the king's troops gaining upon, 
 them, charged, sword in hand, the party led by Sir John., 
 Berkley and Sir Bevil Grenville with such determined fury 
 that they were thrown into some disorder, and Sir Bevil, ia 
 the shock, was thrown down. He, however, quickly recovered 
 himself, and Chudleigh was taken prisoner ; and between, 
 three and four o'clock the commanders of the king's forces,, 
 by their various ways of ascent, met, to their mutual joy, on 
 the top of the hill, which the routed enemy confusedly, 
 forsook. In this service they lost very few men and no. 
 considerable officers, killing about three hundred of the- 
 enemy and taking seventeen hundred prisoners, all their 
 cannon being thirteen pieces of brass ordnance, seventy 
 barrels of powder, a magazine of biscuit, and other provision . 
 proportionable. 
 
 For this victory public prayer and thanksgiving was made 
 on the hill, and the army was disposed of to improve their, 
 success to their best advantage. In memory of this battle, 
 Sir Ralph Hopton was created Baron Hopton of Stratton. 
 After this victory the army marched to Chard, in Somerset, 
 where it was joined by the Marquis of Hertford, and in three.
 
 548 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOiMERSET. 
 
 days took possession of Taunton, Bridgewater, and Dunster 
 Castle. The government of Taunton was committed to Sir 
 John Stawell, that of Bridgewater to Edmund Wyndham. 
 
 After the battle of Stratton, Hopton found himself free to 
 march northward in search of Waller. When joined by 
 Lord Hertford, Prince Maurice, and Lord Carnarvon, his 
 army was fully equal to any that the Roundheads could 
 oppose to him. Advancing by Wells, Frome, and Bradford, 
 he endeavoured to secure some fair position in AValler's 
 ■ neighbourhood, whence he might check his movements, or 
 'force him to a battle, as circumstances should decide. 
 Meanwhile Sir William Waller had taken up his quarters 
 at Bath, where he was joined by Sir John Horner and 
 ethers with the wreck of the Stratton fight. Thus rein- 
 •forced, he proceeded to encounter his old and venerated 
 friend. Lord Hopton. The better men on both sides could 
 fight to the death with sincere and undiminished respect for 
 their worthier opponents. But between Prince Maurice and 
 Lord Hertford, the commander-in-chief, a breach well-nigh 
 arose, the marquis severely censuring the license and irregu- 
 larities allowed by the prince. 
 
 Since the junction of the forces, the leaders were more 
 desirous than ever to force the enemy to a fight. But Sir 
 William was comfortably lodged at Bath with abundance of 
 provision for his troops, while the Cavaliers were obliged to 
 keep the field. At last Waller was compelled to take the 
 field, and offered the Cavaliers fight. On the 5th of July, 
 1643, was fought the battle of Lansdowne. Sir William 
 Waller's position gave him immense advantage, and at first 
 the king's forces declined the combat ; but Waller, sending
 
 SIR RALPH, LORD HOPTON, 549 
 
 his whole body of horse and dragoons down the hill, routed 
 the king's cavalry, who had never before turned from any 
 enemy. The officers did their best with great courage. 
 Eventually the horse were rallied by Prince Maurice, who 
 charged the enemy's horse aga-in, and totally routed them. 
 It was whilst the battle was raging in the woods around 
 Lansdowne, and victory alternating from one side to the 
 other, that Sir Bevil Grenville advanced with a party of 
 horse. He sustained two full charges, but in the third 
 charge his horse fell, and he received a blow on the head 
 with a pole-axe, and fell with many of his officers about 
 him. 
 
 Either party was sufficien-tly tired and battered to be con- 
 tented to stand still. In the night the parliamentary drew 
 off, leaving the field to the king's forces, and Sir William 
 Waller being so much disordered as to leave great stores of 
 arms and ammunition behind him. 
 
 The honour of the day, therefore, such as it was, remained 
 with the Royalists; but a terrible loss to their cause was the 
 death of the Cornish hero. Clarendon says : " That which 
 would have clouded any victory, and made the loss of others 
 less spoken of, was the death of Sir Bevil Grenville. In him 
 a brighter courage and gentler disposition were never married 
 together to make the most cheerful and innocent conver* 
 sation." 
 
 Many others, with Hopton himself, were severely wounded; 
 almost all the ammunition expended ; and of two thousand 
 cavalry that entered the field and fought gallantly under 
 Prince Maurice and Lord Carnarvon, only six hundred could 
 be mustered when the sun went down.
 
 55 O MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 The rout of Waller's army at Roundway Down scarcely 
 comes into our tale, as it took place in Wiltshire, and Lord 
 Hopton was absent, probably on account of his wounds. 
 Next followed the siege of Bristol ; to which, on its surrender 
 by Colonel Fiennes, Lord Hopton was appointed governor 
 by the Marquis of Hertford. But the jealousy which existed 
 between that commander and Prince Maurice caused Prince 
 Rupert (who highly esteemed Lord Hopton, not only as a 
 gallant soldier, but as his mother's friend, not willing to set 
 ^p any of his own army in opposition to him) to ask of the 
 •king the governorship for himself. To this the king assented 
 before he heard from Lord Hertford. He then perceived 
 how delicate a predicament he was placed in, and hence his 
 expedition to Bristol. His presence calmed the strife between 
 the parties. Prince Rupert offered at once to make Hopton 
 his lieutenant-governor, which the latter willingly accepted ; 
 and then the prince assured him he would soon resign 
 to him his own command. Lord Clarendon relates the 
 whole affair with admirable tact and gracefulness, throwing 
 especially a bright light on Hopton's nobly disinterested 
 character. 
 
 It was at this time that the king created Sir Ralph, Lord 
 Hopton of Stratton, and leaving him at Bristol to recover 
 from his wounds, he marched away to Gloucester. About 
 this time (August 15) Lord Hopton was able to inform the 
 prince that a vessel had reached Bristol laden with arms for 
 the queen. The king now laid siege to Gloucester, and 
 Lord Hopton not only sent all his garrison to his assistance, 
 but "with zealous ingenuity raised considerable forces from 
 Bristol."
 
 SIR RALPH, LORD HOPTON. 551 
 
 At the end of this year, 1643, and the beginning of 1644, 
 Lord Hopton and his old friend and antagonist, Waller, 
 were opposed to each other in the south. But the days 
 were darkening round England, and we find letters from this 
 chivalrous nobleman complaining of the difficulties that 
 beset him. After he had done as much as courage, con- 
 duct, and activity could do, he, for want of supplies, was 
 forced to retire before Fairfax, and approved himself as 
 great a general in his retreat as he had done before in his 
 victories. In besieging Taunton in 1645 ^^ "^^^ grievously 
 hurt in the face by the blowing up of a powder magazine. 
 At Brandon Heath, near Winchester, he was defeated, 
 though with little loss, by Waller, The embers of the fight 
 burned on, but jealousy and self-seeking were eating the life 
 out of what had been a noble contest for high principles. 
 Sir Richard Grenville, the unworthy brother of the chivalrous 
 Sir Bevil, refused to serve under Lord Hopton, presumably 
 because the latter was a native of Somerset; and in 1646 
 Fairfax obliged Lord Hopton to disband his forces. He 
 took refuge in the Scilly Islands, where the Prince of Wales 
 (afterwards Charles II.), Lords Colepepper and Capel, were 
 already, and where their governor, Sir John Grenville, still 
 held out for the king. But for the present the cause was 
 lost ; Sir George Ayscough and Admiral Blake attacked the 
 islands, and the garrison surrendered on articles to the 
 enemy, and were shipped off to England, Scotland, Ireland, 
 and France. 
 
 Lord Hopton retired abroad, and died at Bruges in 1646, 
 leaving "no issue besides those of his own soul, his great 
 thoughts and greater actions." His barony of Stratton was 
 
 i
 
 552 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 conferred on Sir John Berkley, younger son of Sir Maurice 
 Berkley, of Strattoa 
 
 Thomas Fuller, who acted as Lord Hopton's chaplain in 
 his campaign in the west, is said to have gathered much of 
 his material for his " Worthies " of the western counties 
 during the war. 
 
 Lloyd, in his notice of Lord Hopton, says that when 
 chosen commander-in-chief of the west, in half a year he got 
 forty garrisons well maintained, twelve hundred men well 
 disciplined ; one thousand pounds a month contributions 
 regularly settled ; above four hundred old officers, soldiers, 
 and engineers out of the Palatinate, the low countries, and 
 Ireland usefully employed ; a press to print orders, declara- 
 tions, messages, and other books to instruct and undeceive 
 the people. 
 
 Nine reasons are given by Lloyd for Sir Ralph Hopton's 
 general success in his undertakings. These, put shortly, 
 may fitly conclude the life of this great and excellent 
 man. 
 
 1. The great care he took in the choice of his Deputies 
 and officers. 
 
 2. The strict Discipline he enforced. 
 
 3. By paying his men regularly, pinching himself to 
 gratify them. His three words were — Pay well, Command 
 well. Hang well. 
 
 4. By this to keep open the Trade of the Countries under 
 his command by Sea and Land. 
 
 5. By his solemn familiarity, neither the Mother of Con- 
 tempt nor the Daughter of Art, and treating his men not as
 
 SIR RALPH, LORD HOPTON. 553 
 
 Milites, but Comilitones. It was not Goye, but Gaivee."- 
 
 6. By sharing with them in their wants, observing their 
 deserts, and rewarding them. 
 
 7. By preserving his Souldiers from all unnecessary fatigue 
 and danger, and being careful over them. 
 
 8. By understanding his enemies' way and the country's 
 situation, so as to take every advantage possible, and pre- 
 vent all disadvantages by his watchfulness. 
 
 9. By his Piety, keeping strict communion with God, all 
 the while he was engaged in a war with men. He published 
 Orders for the strict observance of the Lord's Day, and was 
 very severe in these two cases — i. Rapines committed among 
 the people ; 2, Prophaneness against God. 
 
 Such was the character of the greatest captain in the king's 
 army. He died before the Restoration, thereby avoiding 
 the bitter disappointment that the character of the second 
 Charles caused to all those who trusted that his return to his 
 father's throne would be a blessing to the land. Lord 
 Hopton married Elizabeth, daughter of Arthur Capel, Esq., 
 of Hadham, in Hertford, and widow of Sir Justinian Lever. 
 In April, 1644, she was taken prisoner by the Parliament in 
 Hampshire, but was honourably treated, and sent to Oxford. 
 
 Authorities. — Lloyd's Memoirs of the Cavaliers ; 
 Gilbert's History of Cornwall ; Heath's Account of 
 the Scilly Islands ; Warburton's Prince Rupert and 
 the Cavaliers ; Green's History of England ; contri- 
 butions to Notes and Queries. 
 
 ' It reminds one of the two French captains and the consequent 
 unpopularity of the one contrasted with the devotion the other inspired, 
 the difference only being between " AUez, mes enfants," and " Allons, 
 mes enfants."
 
 PhILO^OPHEF^S of ^0/v1EF^3ET. 
 
 -.•(?;- 
 
 RALPH CUDWORTH, 1617-1688. 
 
 In the four hundred years that elapsed between the days 
 of Roger Bacon and Ralph Cudworth, it is not necessary 
 to suppose that philosophy was wholly dead in Somerset, 
 but only that no name has been discovered of sufficient 
 importance to place by the side of these other eminent men. 
 In some respects the period in which Cudworth lived was 
 not unlike that in which the earlier philosophers flourished. 
 The seventy years of his life are among the most momentous 
 in our history. Born in the quiet days of James I., when 
 the pent-up forces, which had been smouldering in the times 
 of the later Plantagenets and the Tudors, were now covered 
 by so thin a crust that those w'ho had eyes to see could fore- 
 tell the upheaval that would shortly take place, he grew to 
 manhood during the troublous days of the Rebellion. All 
 through Cromwell's usurpation he lived apart, engrossed in 
 his religious and philosophical studies, nor did the evil days 
 of the Restoration, nor the fatal period of the second James's 
 reign, disturb him from his philosophic quiet ; but when 
 another great crash seemed impending, he went to his rest 
 just before the, so-called, " Glorious Revolution."
 
 PHILOSOPHERS OF SOMERSET. 555 
 
 Ralph Cudworth was born at Aller, in Somerset, of which 
 place his father was rector, and which Camden speaks of in 
 his time as " a village consisting only of a few poor cottages, 
 but which seemeth to have been a town of good account ; " 
 yet Aller has memories of no small interest — the baptism 
 of the Danish King Guthrum in 878, and the defeat of the 
 royal forces by Fairfax which took place there in Cudworth's 
 own time. 
 
 The death of his father left young Cudworth at a very 
 early age without an instructor, but on his mother's second 
 marriage his stepfather, Dr. Houghton, gave him a most 
 careful education. In 1630 he was admitted a pensioner 
 of Emmanuel College, Cambridge, where he pursued his 
 studies with great diligence, and in 1639 obtained the 
 degree of M.A. with great applause. He was soon after 
 chosen fellow^ of his college, and became one of the tutors, 
 in which capacity he rose to such eminence as to have at 
 one time the unprecedented number of twenty-eight pupils 
 under his care, amongst whom was the celebrated Sir William 
 Temple. After some time, in the year 1641, he was pre- 
 sented to the rectory of North Cadbury, a neighbouring 
 height to the hill fort of Cadbury — the ancient Camelot. 
 
 He appears to have lived so entirely apart from politics as 
 to have been disturbed by neither party, though his sym- 
 pathies were evidently with the Puritans. 
 
 In 1662 he was presented by Sheldon, Bishop of London, 
 to the vicarage of Ashwell, in Herefordshire. In 1678 he 
 was installed Prebendary of Gloucester, and he there pub- 
 lished in folio his famous work, " The True Intellectual 
 Svstem of the Universe " — intellectual meaning as opposed
 
 556 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 to physical. This famous and learned work (which is, 
 however, unfinished) was written in opposition to the 
 fatalists, and to oppose atheism. But alas ! for the per- 
 versity of human nature, this good and learned man, who 
 devoted his whole life and learning to the confutation of 
 infidelity, was accused not only of Arianism, but even 
 of atheism, because he endeavoured to state fairly the 
 arguments which he proceeded to overthrow. 
 
 He left an only daughter, Damaris, Lady Masham, the 
 wife of Sir Francis Masham. She attended her father in 
 his last illness, and forms a connecting link between him 
 and our next biographical notice. She was the friend of 
 Locke, and was in attendance on him when he died in her 
 house at Gates, in Essex. 
 
 Dr. Hook gives a list of Cudworth's works, and adds : 
 " These writings long reposed quietly in the library at Gates, 
 but about the year 1762 they were sold by Lord Masham as 
 lumber to a bookseller, from whose hands, after suffering 
 many perils and mutations, they at last found their way to 
 the British Museum, The only public use of them was 
 made by Dr. Dodd, who ransacked them for notes to the 
 Bible published with his name." 
 
 Authorities. — Cunninghame's Lives of Eminent Eng- 
 lishmen ; Dr. Hook's Ecclesiastical Biography ; 
 Smith's English Literature.
 
 Oj^ W1TCHE3. 
 
 ■:o:- 
 
 MRS. LEAKEY, OF MYNEHEAD, SOMERSET. 
 
 " How whistle rash bids tempests roar." That this is 
 a general superstition is well known to all who have 
 been on ship-board or who have conversed with sea- 
 men. The roost formidable whistler that I remember to 
 have met with was the apparition of a certain Mrs. Leakey, 
 who, about 1636, resided, we are told, at Mynehead in 
 Somerset, where her only son drove a considerable trade 
 between that port and Waterford, and was owner of several 
 vessels. 
 
 The old gentlewoman was of a social disposition, and so 
 acceptable to her friends, that they used to say to her and 
 to each other it were pity such a good-natured, excellent old 
 lady should die ; to which she was wont to reply that what- 
 ever pleasure they might find in her company just now, they 
 would not greatly like to see or converse with her after death, 
 which nevertheless she was apt to think might happen. 
 
 Accordingly, after her death and funeral, she began to 
 appear to various persons by night and by noonday, in her 
 own house, in the town and fields, at sea and upon shore. 
 So far had she departed from her former urbanity, that she
 
 558 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 is reported to have kicked a doctor of medicine for his 
 impolite negligence in omitting to hand her over a stile. It 
 was also her humour to stand on the quay and call for a 
 boat. But especially as soon as any of her son's ships 
 approached the harbour, "this ghost would appear in the 
 same garb and likeness as when she was alive ; and, standing 
 at the mainmast, would blow with a whistle, and though it 
 were never so great a calm, yet immediately there would 
 arise a most dreadful storm, that would break, wreck, and 
 drown all ships and goods." When she had thus proceeded 
 until her son had neither credit to freiafht a vessel nor could 
 have procured men to sail it, she began to attack the persons 
 of the family, and actually strangled their only child in the 
 cradle. 
 
 The rest of her story, showing how the spectre looked 
 over the shoulder of her daughter-in-law while dressing her 
 hair at a looking-glass ; and how Mrs. Leakey the younger 
 took courage to address her, and how the beldam dispatched 
 her to an Irish prelate, famous for his crimes and misfor- 
 tunes, to exhort him to repentance, and to apprize him that 
 otherwise he would be hanged; and how the bishop was 
 satisfied with replying that if he was born to be hanged he 
 should not be drowned — all these, with many more parti- 
 culars, may be found at the end of one of John Dunton's 
 publications, called " Athenianism " (London, 17 10), where 
 the tale is engrossed under the title of "The Apparition 
 Evidence." 
 
 Authority. — Note vii. to Canto Second of Rokeby (Sir 
 Walter Scott.)
 
 ON WITCHES. 559 
 
 TRIAL BY ORDEAL, BY TOUCHING A CORPSE 
 TO DISCOVER THE MURDERER. 
 
 In the year 1613 there hved on the southern border of 
 Somerset, near Wambrook, a Master Babb, who advanced 
 his suit to marry a widow near Taunton. She gave him a 
 refusal ; but he afterwards secreted himself in her brewhouse, 
 in order to have an opportunity of again preferring his suit. 
 
 The widow, when she heard his offer, exclaimed, in the 
 emphatic language of the time : " Have thee, base rascal ? 
 No ! " and struck him on his head with a pewter candlestick. 
 Babb killed her with sixteen wounds, and put the knife in a 
 wound, and in her hand, to make it be believed it was a case 
 of self-destruction, 
 
 Mr. Warre, a magistrate, of Hestercombe House, a seat 
 near Taunton, believed the common opinion of the time, 
 that if the murderer touched the corpse of his victim the 
 blood would immediately flow from the wound and discover 
 the guilty person. The active magistrate caused the body 
 to be disinterred, that all the inhabitants living within a 
 circle of three miles might assemble to touch the body and 
 go through the painful ordeal. Babb ran away, to escape 
 this dreadful mode of testing each neighbouring inhabitant's 
 innocence. His conscience left him no repose : he returned 
 and yielded himself up to justice. The assizes for Somerset 
 were held at Chard in 16 13, where Babb was tried, and 
 received sentence. He was hanged near Wambrook. Sir 
 Symonds d'Ewes went to see the execution from his school 
 or from Coaxden Hall ; and to this noted writer we are in- 
 debted for the narrative. 
 
 Authority. — Roberts's Social History of the Southern 
 Counties of England.
 
 Phii.o^ophe^3 of ^O'^^R^^'T'- 
 
 -:o:- 
 
 JOHN LOCKE, 1632-1704. 
 
 The life of a philosopher who studied deeply the most 
 abstruse subjects in religion and morals, one moreover whose 
 health was always delicate, would not, one would suppose, 
 give much scope for a biography. But Locke lived in stirring 
 times. Born in the days of Charles L, he lived through 
 three of the great R.'s — the Rebellion, the Restoration, and 
 the Revolution. At different times in his life he had three 
 roads to preferment opened to him, Theology, Medicine, 
 and Politics \ he declined them all, and though for a short 
 time he practised as a physician, he deliberately chose the 
 life of a student. It would be a curious and instructive 
 study to trace Locke's mind passing from the contemplation 
 and analysis of the physical sciences to his psychological 
 studies and analysis of the mind and intellect. His great 
 work was his essay concerning "Human Understanding"; 
 it was in contemplation for twenty years, and was finished 
 the same year as Newton's " Principia." It has been much 
 assailed as tending towards Arianism and infidelity; but 
 Locke himself was a devout believer, and indignantly re-
 
 PHILOSOPHERS OF SOMERSET. 561 
 
 pudiated the charges brought against him. His great 
 object was to open the portals of the Church wide enough 
 to admit all those who answered to the test provided by the 
 apostles that " Jesus Christ is the Son of God." 
 
 He was born and baptized at Wrington, in Somerset, but 
 his home was at Belluton, in the parish of Pensford. In 
 his latter years he lived with Sir Francis and Lady Masham, 
 at Oates, in the parish of High Laver, Essex, where his tomb 
 may still be seen. Lady Masham was the daughter of the 
 philosopher Cudworth. Though varying schools of thought 
 will of course differ on the value of Locke's writings, we 
 may sum up this brief notice by a few words borrowed from 
 " Shaw's English Literature " : " His personal character seems 
 to have been one of those which approach perfection as 
 nearly as can be expected from our fallible and imperfect 
 nature." It is a noble epitaph on one of the greatest of the 
 philosophers of Somerset. 
 
 Authorities. — Shaw's English Literature, and a short 
 Life prefixed to The Reasonableness of Christianity. 
 
 37
 
 TH0Myv3 Ke:p^, d.d., 
 
 SOMETIME BISHOP OF BATH AND WELLS. 
 (A.D. 1637-1710. ) 
 
 " Good angels still were there, when the base-hearted son 
 Of Charles the royal martyr his course of sin did run ; 
 
 Then in those cloisters, holy Ken strengthened with deeper prayer 
 His own and his dear scholars' souls to what pure souls should dare. 
 Bold to rebuke enthroned sin, with calm undazzled faith. 
 Whether amid the pomp of courts, or on the bed of death ; 
 Firm amid kingly terrors, in his free country's cause, 
 Faithful to God's anointed, against a world's applause." 
 
 Ode on the 450M anniversary of Wijtchester College by 
 RouNDELL Palmer (Lord Selborne), 1843. 
 
 That so meek, so humble, so saintly a prelate as Bishop 
 Ken should have been, through a great part of his life, in 
 opposition to " the powers that be," and that he, whose sole 
 object was to do his duty in that state of life unto which it 
 had pleased God to call him, should have been so constantly 
 mixed up with strife and poUtics, seems an anomaly so great 
 that the history of his life is the only explanation. We are 
 reluctantly compelled to forego giving it in detail ; detached 
 sketches and anecdotes are all that space allows us.
 
 THOMAS KEN, D.D. 563. 
 
 Though not actually a native of our county, yet we 
 may claim him with pride as one of our worthies, not 
 only for his connection with it as bishop, but because 
 his family were settled in Somerset from the time of 
 Henry II. to the seventeenth century ; the manor of Ken, 
 near Yatton, from which they take their name, having then 
 passed to the Pouletts by the marriage of Elizabeth, 
 daughter and co-heiress of Christopher Ken, with the fifth« , 
 Lord Poulett. About this time William Ken, the direct 
 ancestor of the bishop, left Somerset and settled in London. 
 His grandson, Thomas Ken, of Furnival's Inn, practised as 
 a barber-surgeon, probably during the Commonwealth, when,^^ 
 as being a decided Royalist, he was doubtless not allowed 
 to practise as an attorney in the Court of Common Pleas. , 
 Izaak Walton, who married his eldest daughter by his first 
 wife, speaks of his father-in-law as " a gentleman and a 
 scholar, very innocent and prudent." He must have been-. 
 a man of rare virtues, as for a scholar to be prudent and a . 
 lawyer innocent is not what one would naturally expect. 
 
 Thomas was this good man's youngest son by his second: 
 wife, though nearly fifty years younger than his brother-in 
 law Walton, the excellent linen-draper, angler, and author. 
 The future bishop was educated at Winchester College, and 
 there he formed a friendship with Francis Turner which, 
 lasted his lifetime. The two friends both became bishops, 
 both attended the Duke of Monmouth in his last hours, 
 both were imprisoned by James II., both became non-jurors 
 and were deprived by ^Villiam III. 
 
 In 1657 he was elected fellow of New College, and in 
 1 66 1 was enabled to take his degree with a good conscience.
 
 564 MYTHS, SCENES,. AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 On taking holy orders he was appointed chaplain to Lord 
 Maynard, and later, domestic- chaplain to ^lorley. Bishop of 
 ^Vinchester. While holding this office he voluntarily under- 
 nook the charge of St. John's Church in the Soke at Win- 
 • Chester; there he brought over to the Church many Ana- 
 baptists whom he himself baptized. While fellow of 
 Winchester College and holding a prebendal stall in the 
 cathedral, out of his tender care' for the spiritual life of the 
 boys of the college he prepared his manual of prayers, 
 which supplied so great a need, that a copy dated 1 735 is 
 marked as the twenty-fourth edition. Thus were the public 
 schools of that day trained in the duty of private prayer, 
 .and though so sadly neglected in the eighteenth century— 
 really "the dark ages" of the English Church— it was revived 
 at Winchester even before the days of Arnold at Rugby. 
 Bishop Ken's manual still retains its place at Winchester 
 and other schools. 
 
 In 1675 Ken's love for his own branch of the Church 
 Catholic was strengthened, if it were possible, by a tour m 
 Italy with his nephew, Izaak Walton the younger. In 1679 
 "he was appointed chaplain to the Duke of York's daughter, 
 the Princess Mary, and in Holland he witnessed the un- 
 happiness of the princess at the combined coldness and 
 unfaithfulness of the Prince of Orange. He incurred the 
 anger of the prince by successfully using his influence with 
 Count Zulestein to induce him to marry an English lady 
 whose affection he had betrayed. In 16S1 he was ap- 
 pointed chaplain to Charles II., and in 1683 was nominated 
 to accompany Lord Dartmouth on the expedition which 
 sailed to dismantle Tangier, as chaplain. With him sailed
 
 THOMAS KEN, D.D. 565 
 
 Samuel Pepys, who conceived an unbounded respect and 
 admiration for Ken, and from this time a deeper and less 
 frivolous tone may be traced in his immortal diary. We 
 must refer the reader to it for some interesting letters which 
 at this time and on this subject passed between Pepys and 
 his brother diarist, John Evelyn. From this time also, Pepys, 
 who, as Secretary to the Admiralty, must have had great 
 influence, speaks earnestly of the importance of supplying 
 fit persons as chaplains to the fleet. 
 
 In 1684 Ken was brought under the notice of Charles 
 II., who sent a courtier, whilst staying at Winchester, to 
 request the use of his prebendal house for Nell Gwynne. 
 " Not for his kingdom," was Ken's uncompromising answer. 
 He could scarcely have supposed that such an incident 
 would have been a stepping-stone to a bishopric; but when the 
 see of Bath and Wells was vacant, Charles asked " Where 
 was the little man who refused his house to poor Nell ? " 
 
 It is impossible to follow Ken through his noble work in 
 Somerset. He found the people sunk in ignorance and vice. 
 He had a happy Avay of combining spiritual with corporeal 
 alms, and if any begged of him, he would ask whether he 
 could say the Lord's Prayer and the Creed. He wrote 
 an exposition of the Church Catechism for the many 
 schools he established. On his appointment as bishop 
 he published "Directions for Prayer," which he ad- 
 dressed to " The inhabitants within the diocese of Bath and 
 Wells, Thomas Ken, their unworthy bishop, wisheth the 
 knowledge and the love of God." He says, " I expect and 
 beseech you all of either sex to learn how to pray. This is 
 the first general request I shall make of you."
 
 566 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 When at Wells, twelve poor men and women dined with 
 him on Sundays in his hall. 
 
 He attended Charles II. in his last hours, and for three 
 whole days and nights never left him. He prevailed with 
 him to send away his mistresses, and ask the queen's pardon 
 for his behaviour to her ; yet Charles declined to receive 
 the last sacrament from his hands, and is supposed, during 
 an hour when the room was cleared, to have received it 
 from a Romish priest. 
 
 Seme account of his behaviour during Monmouth's 
 rebellion will be found in a later paper. He stopped 
 Feversham's militar)- executions. He returned to London and 
 attended Monmouth at his execution, pressing upon him, as 
 he had upon his father, repentance for his sin against his 
 wife ; but not with the same success. He and Bishop 
 Turner were nevertheless asked by Monmouth himself to 
 attend him to the scaffold. Back again he turned to his 
 suffering diocese, and though in politics a strong Tor)', in 
 religion a High Churchman, yet he fed, comforted, and 
 ministered to the unhappy rebels in their loathsome prisons. 
 When called before the Council in William's reign for a like 
 act in relieving those in opposition to the Government, he 
 said, " A thousand or more engaged in the rebellion of the 
 Duke of Monmouth, and many of them were such which I 
 had reason to believe to be ill-men and void of all religion, 
 and yet for all that I thought it my duty to relieve them. It 
 is well known in the diocese that I visited them night and 
 day, and I thank God I supplied them with necessaries 
 myself, as far as I could, and encouraged others to do the 
 same, and yet King James never found the least fault with
 
 THOMAS KEN, D.D. 567 
 
 me." Lord Macaulay says, " His conduct on this occasion 
 was of a piece with his whole Hfe ; and his moral character, 
 when impartially reviewed, sustains a comparison with any 
 in ecclesiastical historj', and seems to approach as near as 
 human infirmity permits to the ideal perfection of Christian 
 virtue." 
 
 After Monmouth's rebellion was so barbarously quenched 
 in blood, James believed himself secure on the throne, but 
 blindly and insanely he hurried on to destruction. He 
 insulted the Church by insisting that the Declaration of 
 Indulgence, though positively illegal, should be read in the 
 churches. Many of the bishops and clergy approved of 
 the withdrawal of the penal laws against Romish and 
 Protest Dissent, but they could not consent to an illegal act 
 which was manifestly done to favour the Romish party. We 
 know the story of the seven bishops' refusal to obey the 
 king, of their imprisonment in the tower, the banks of the 
 Thames being lined with people on their knees entreating 
 their blessing ; their trial and acquittal, when the beams of 
 Westminster Hall well-nigh cracked with the mighty shout 
 of triumphant joy; of their release, and triumphant return. 
 Ken, and Sancroft the archbishop, returning together in a 
 carriage, crossed London Bridge, and, passing through the 
 Borough to Lambeth, it took them several hours to get to 
 their destination from the crowds of people who hung on 
 the carriage and craved their blessing. On their return they 
 attended a service at Whitehall. It was St. Peter's Day, and 
 the Epistle is the release of St. Peter by the hand of an angel. 
 
 But events followed each other with startling rapidity. 
 James fled, and so vacated his throne, which his daughter
 
 568 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 and son-in-law were asked to fill. But though the bishops 
 would oppose the king in unlawful acts, they could not, 
 they felt, forswear themselves and lightly transfer their 
 allegiance. Ken was deprived, and his place supplied by 
 the latitudinarian Kidder. During his holding the see, 
 Ken refused to consider it vacant, and protested against 
 his appointment. Dr. Kidder and his wife were killed in 
 the palace at Wells during that mighty storm in 1703, in 
 which the Eddystone lighthouse was swept away. A stack 
 of chimneys came crashing through the roof, and fell upon 
 the bishop and his wife ; nor was any other person in Wells 
 injured. Extraordinary to say, on the same night Bishop 
 Ken was in Salisbury at the house of his nephew, Izaak 
 Walton; the storm raged there so terribly that "we all rose," 
 says the good bishop, "and called the family to prayers, 
 and, by the goodness of God, we were safe amid the storm. 
 The house being searched the day following, the workmen 
 found that the beam which supported the roof over my 
 head was shaken out to that degree that it had but half an 
 inch hold, so that it was a wonder it could hold together ; 
 for which signal and particular preservation God's holy 
 name be for ever praised. It is a deliverance not to be for- 
 gotten " — and, we may add, a coincidence, to say the least, 
 that is remarkable. 
 
 Twice Queen Anne offered to reinstate Bishop Ken, but 
 he dechned : old age and weakened health made him 
 shrink from undertaking duties he could not satisfactorily 
 perform. But when his friend Bishop Hooper was appointed 
 he gladly resigned the see in his favour, and he was now 
 again able to visit his old home.
 
 THOMAS KEN, D.D. 569 
 
 During the last years of his life, Queen Anne paid him a 
 pension of ;!^2oo. His home was principally at Longleat; 
 but though living in the ^Marquis of Bath's mansion, he led 
 the same ascetic life as ever. He died there on March 19, 
 1 7 10 (O.S.) He was found arrayed by his own hands in 
 the shroud which had travelled with him for many years, 
 following the instructions of St. Basil ; but he had clothed 
 himself with another garment which the same father calls 
 " the comely shroud of godliness." 
 
 He left behind him this confession of faith : "As for my 
 religion, I die in the Holy Catholic and Apostolic Faith, 
 professed by the whole Church before the disunion of East 
 and West ; more particularly I die in the Communion of 
 the Church of England as it stands distinguished from all 
 Papal and Puritan innovations, and as it adheres to the 
 doctrine of the Cross." 
 
 Bishop Ken is best known by his Morning and Evening 
 hymns, which forty years ago were almost the only ones 
 used in our churches. His writings are not remarkable as 
 models of oratory and eloquence, but they were always 
 directed to the honour of God and the benefit of those 
 committed to his charge. 
 
 He was buried at Frome, the nearest spot within his own 
 diocese to Longleat ; there a simple stone, with an iron 
 mitre and crosier, marked his grave. In 1S44 a small 
 memorial shrine was erected over it, and the church re- 
 stored by subscription. A fine stained-glass window was 
 also placed in it to his memory by the Marchioness of 
 Bath. 
 
 There seems a singular appropriateness in the body of
 
 57° MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 the good bishop resting in the shadow of a church dedi- 
 cated in the name of a saint — -John the Baptist — who him- 
 self stood before kings and resisted their unrighteous acts. 
 Should our Church ever exercise the right she undoubtedly 
 possesses of canonizing some of her most saintly sons, 
 there is scarcely a name that could be placed before that of 
 the holy confessor Thomas Ken, sometime Bishop of Bath 
 and Wells. 
 
 Authorities. — Pepys' Diary; Evelyn's Diary; Macaulay's 
 History of England ; Life and Prayers of Bishop 
 Ken, by Markland; Hook's Ecclesiastical Biography ; 
 Miss Strickland's Lives of the Queens.
 
 Trep^t Hou3e. 
 
 CHARLES II. AND COLONEL WYNDHAM, 
 (1651.) 
 
 On September 3rd, 1651, was fought Cromwell's crow?iit7g 
 7nerc}\ the battle of Worcester, and Charles II. was a fugitive, 
 Avith the certainty of sharing his father's fate if he were 
 taken. Boscobel and other places have their tale of loyal 
 devotion to tell, but none gives a finer example of high- 
 minded and high-bred loyalty than that of Colonel AVynd- 
 ham and his family. Charles had to cross Somerset, as 
 Trent House is one of the extreme points of the county, 
 just where it touches Dorsetshire. On his way he passed 
 through Castle Cary, but his disguise was penetrated by 
 Mr. Edward Kirton, steward to the Duke of Somerset, who 
 gave him an asylum and assisted him on his way. It was 
 on September 16th that he arrived there as Will Jackson, 
 groom to Mrs. Jane Lane, who rode behind him on a 
 pillion, and the next day he proceeded to Trent House. 
 
 Colonel Wyndham would that all his household should 
 share the honour and satisfaction of protecting their
 
 572 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 sovereign. He therefore obtained permission from the 
 king to make his identity known to them all, and then 
 introduced the fugitive monarch to his mother, his wife, 
 and his four servants. The venerable lady his mother, 
 had not begrudged the loss of three sons and a grandson in 
 the royal cause, and now thanked God in her declining 
 years that she was reserved to be herself instrumental in 
 the preservation of the king's life. 
 
 Colonel Wyndham told Charles that Sir Thomas, his 
 father, in the year 1636, a few days before his death, called 
 to him his five sons. "My children," said he, "we have 
 hitherto seen serene and quiet times under our three last 
 sovereigns, but I must now prepare you for clouds and 
 storms. Factions arise on every side, and threaten the 
 tranquillity of your native country; but whatever happens, do 
 you faithfully honour and obey your prince, and adhere to 
 the crown. I charge you never to forsake the crown, 
 though it should hang upon a bush." "These last words," 
 said Wyndham, " made such an impression upon all our 
 breasts, that the many afflictions of these sad times could 
 never efface their indelible characters." 
 
 The king remained some time at Trent House, and 
 meanwhile all his friends in Britain, and in every part of 
 Europe, remained in the most anxious suspense about him ; 
 no one could conjecture what had become of him, or even 
 whether he were dead or alive. There is a tradition ^ at 
 Trent itself, that the church bells rang a joy-peal for his 
 death, on the report of a trooper who had returned from 
 
 ' Kindly communicated to me by the Rector of Trent, Rev. C 
 Richmond Tate.
 
 TRENT HOUSE, 573 
 
 Worcester, and that Lord Rochester and Colonel Wyndham 
 attended the Presbyterian service while the king was in 
 hiding, to take off suspicion. The report of his death 
 being generally believed, his enemies became less strict in 
 their search. 
 
 Colonel Wyndham made many efforts to procure a vessel 
 for him to go to France, but without success. At last 
 Charles determined for himself to try the Dorsetshire coast, 
 and riding before Mrs. Wyndham in the disguise of a 
 servant, accompanied by the colonel, he bid farewell to his 
 hospitable friends ; the aged mother fervently blessing him 
 before he left. They had not ridden far before they fell in 
 with a troop of Cromwell's horse, and some of the Republi- 
 can generals whom Charles knew well enough. There was 
 nothing to be done but to ride boldly on, and, though 
 terribly alarmed, this they did, and Charles passed through 
 the whole troop without being suspected. But this time 
 he failed to reach the coast, and had to return to the 
 Wyndhams' house, and remain there for some further time. 
 
 Once the sagacity of a smith detected him : he remarked 
 that his horse's shoes had been made in the north, and not 
 in the west as he pretended ; but he did not betray him. 
 Having failed to find a ship on the coast of Dorsetshire, 
 he at last found one at Shoreham, in Sussex, and after 
 forty-one days' concealment arrived safely at Fegamp, in 
 Normandy. 
 
 Trent House is now turned into a farmhouse, but 
 they still show a portion of the old building, containing 
 Mrs., afterwards Lady, Wyndham's parlour, and the king's 
 hiding-place, a hole about nine feet deep under the floor of
 
 574 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET, 
 
 the closet, where, tradition says, Charles slept. The boards 
 are moveable, and a man can easily let himself down between 
 the joists. 
 
 At the Restoration Colonel Wyndham was made a baronet, 
 with a pension of ;^6oo a year. His monument is to be 
 seen in the north transept of the church, called — strangely 
 enough — the Gerard, Wyndham, Seymour Chapel, from the 
 successive owners of the manor house. The inscription is : 
 " Here lyeth the body of Sir Francis Wyndham, Baronet, 
 who dyed the 15th day of July, 1676, cetatis sucb" — from 
 his coffin-plate his age is known to have been sixty-six. The 
 inscription to Lady Ann Wyndham, his wife (who was the 
 daughter of Thomas Gerard and Ann, the daughter of Robert 
 Coker, and by whom Colonel Wyndham came into posses- 
 sion of the Trent property), is : " Dme (Dame) A. W., Obt. 
 July 19th, Ann. Dom. 1698." 
 
 The church was long in the hands of the Presbyterians 
 and Puritans ; and the rector, Elias VV^rench, was ejected, 
 but reinstated during the Restoration. In spite of the 
 Puritan occupation, there are some very quaint old seat 
 ends. Some in particular, with an Ave Maria on them, 
 would have fallen a sacrifice to their bigotry could they 
 have deciphered them ; but the letters are quaintly carved 
 and the words most strangely divided. They read, however, 
 thus : " Ave Maria Gratia Plena dominus Tecum A Me. 
 I.H.S. M." The whole is in ancient capital letters with the 
 exception of the G (which far more resembles a 6), the d in 
 dominus, and the last M, which presumably stands for Maria. 
 
 Authorities. — Lives of Charles IL ; and personal com- 
 munication from the rector, the Rev. C. R. Tate.
 
 The Duke of Mojmmouth ijm 
 
 3ojVIEI^3ET. 
 
 (A.D. 1680; 1685.) 
 
 Again and again has Somerset served as a rallying-point 
 in times of national trial. In the seventh century it was 
 the point whence Arthur issued forth to drive back the 
 Saxons. Again in Alfred's time it served the same purpose 
 against the Danes. In the time of the Great Rebellion, it 
 was in Somerset that the king — all but — redeemed his 
 fortunes; and now we are to note how Puritans in religion 
 and Liberals in politics strove against what they considered 
 tyranny alike in Church and State. 
 
 It was in the year 1679 that Charles II., perplexed by 
 the small amount of conscience that his selfish indulgence 
 had left him, was striving to put off the meeting of Parlia- 
 ment, in order to avoid settling the succession. The king 
 was divided by a sense of duty to his wife — the one chival- 
 rous feeling left him, — by love to his brother, and his — as 
 yet unowned — regard for the Roman Catholic Church on 
 the one hand ; and on the other by his love for his favourite 
 son, the Duke of Monmouth. So, tossed hither and thither 
 in his mind, and as much troubled as his careless nature
 
 57^ MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 would let him be, he put off the evil day of making any 
 decision in the matter, hoping — as people of his habit of 
 mind always do hope — that things would somehow right 
 themselves. The queen might die, or one of the two dukes. 
 
 But the minds of the people were so exercised in the 
 matter, that they took to petitioning that the succession 
 should be settled ; but Charles, like Queen Elizabeth, ex- 
 tremely disliked the subject, and as much objected to 
 petitions as James did later on. One Heywood Dare, a 
 goldsmith of Taunton, presented a petition from that 
 borough to the king. Charles asked him how he dared do 
 it. "Sir," said he, "my name is Dare." In spite of his 
 courage, and in spite still more of his wit — for a joke would 
 go a good way with Charles — Dare was fined ;^Soo, and 
 forced to find security for his good behaviour for three more. 
 The town of Taunton, rather meanly I think, took occasion 
 soon after to disavow his petition in the Gazette. Dr. 
 Peter Mews — at that time Bishop of Bath and Wells, later 
 on translated to Winchester — was at the assize, March 3rd, 
 1680, which fined Dare and turned him out of the corpora- 
 tion. He was so delighted wnth the judges' verdict, that he 
 called them " Deliciae Occidentis." 
 
 The Duke of Monmouth was the son of one Lucy 
 Walters, a Welsh girl of great beauty but weak understand- 
 ing, whom Charles met at the Hague ; her son was known as 
 James Crofts. So after the Restoration he appeared at 
 court, and was treated with distinctions hitherto only 
 awarded to princes of the blood. While still quite young 
 he was married to Anne, Duchess of Buccleugh in her own 
 right. He took her title and received possession of her
 
 THE DUKE OF MONMOUTH IN SOMERSET. 577 
 
 ample domains; he was created Duke of Monmouth in 
 England, of Buccleugh in Scotland, Master of the Horsey., 
 a Knight of the Garter, Commander of the first troop of 
 Life Guards, Chief Justice of Eyre souih of the Trent, and 
 Chancellor of the University of Cambridge. Pre eminently 
 a favourite with the people from his winning manners and^ 
 great beauty, professing great horror of Popery, though a 
 libertine, he won the hearts of the Puritans. When 
 Charles II. and Louis XIV. united their forces against 
 Holland, Monmouth commanded the English contingent^, 
 and returned with a high character for valour and conduct. , 
 In 1679, when Grahame of Claverhouse had failed against 
 the Covenanters they were dispersed by Monmouth at 
 Both well Bridge; and when reproached for his mercy to the. 
 rebels, he answered that he "could not kill men in cold, 
 blood — that was work only for butchers." The Duke of. 
 York, who succeeded him in command, had no such 
 scruples. But Monmouth's infltience with the king waned,, 
 before the Duke of York's, and he was banished ; but; , 
 trusting to his father's affection, he returned of his own. 
 accord in 1680. The king professed great indignation, and 
 refused to see him at court. Under the advice of the Earl 
 of Shaftesbury, he whilfed away the time by making a quasi 
 royal tour in the west. 
 
 THE WESTERN PROGRESS, 
 
 When quite a youth, King Charles had encouraged his 
 son in keeping on his hat in the Presence Chamber, while 
 Howards and Seymours stood uncovered around him. 
 
 38
 
 578 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 When foreign princes died, he had mourned for them in 
 the long purple cloak, which no other subject except the 
 Duke of York and Prince Rupert was permitted to wear. 
 Was it unnatural that, being moreover the favourite of the 
 people, and knowing the unpopularity of the Duke of York, 
 he should think the crown within his grasp? To such a 
 height did his pretensions rise, that he bore on his escutcheon 
 the lions of England and the lilies of France, without the 
 : addition of the bar sinister. There can be little doubt that, 
 in spite of Charles's proclamation that Queen Catherme 
 was the the only woman he had ever married, the western 
 tour was intended by Monmouth, and allowed by Charles, 
 : to try the temper of the people. 
 
 From Longleat House, the seat of Viscount Weymouth, 
 in Wiltshire, Monmouth passed over the border mto our 
 . county His first stoppage was at Whitelackington House, 
 •then the seat of the Speke family, within two miles of 
 ■■llminster. The people came to greet him from miles round; 
 ■•the lanes and hedges were lined with men, women, and 
 ^children, who with incessant shouts cried, "God save 
 Kinc. Charles and the Protestant Duke." In some places, 
 specially at Ilchester and South Petherton, the streets and 
 highways were strewn with herbs and flowers; others pre- 
 sented him with bottles of wine. A party of Quakers at 
 Ilchester, standing with their hats on, the Duke took notice 
 of them, and with his winning grace he took off his hat to 
 them Within ten miles of Whitelackington he was met by 
 two thousand persons on horseback, whose numbers still 
 increased as they drew near Mr. Speke's. On arriving there 
 the company was computed to arrive at twenty thousand.
 
 THE DUKE OF MONMOUTH IN SOMERSET. 579 
 
 To admit so large a multitude some perches of the park 
 paling were taken down. His Grace, his party and attendants, 
 took refreshment under the far-famed chestnut tree, still 
 standing. This tree is visible for miles round ; the curious 
 fact of the topmost branches being dead — probably at some 
 time having been struck by lightning — while the rest of the 
 tree is vigorous and richly clothed with green, make it a 
 very conspicuous object. At three feet from the ground it 
 measures upwards of twenty-six feet in circumference. It 
 is known as the Monmouth Tree. The local legend says 
 that Monmouth bivouacked there the night before the 
 battle of Sedgemoor, but there the local legend says "the 
 thing that is not." 
 
 On the 26th the Duke went to Brympton House, the seat 
 of the Sydenham family, about two miles from Yeovil. The 
 next day he proceeded to Harrington, the seat of Mr. Wm. 
 Strode, near Ilminster. Barrington Court is a fine old 
 manor-house, built by one of the Phelipses, and bearing a 
 general resemblance to Montacute. It is now a farmhouse. 
 From thence he proceeded to Chard, and on to Ford 
 Abbey, the seat of Mr. Prideaux. At this point is the 
 junction of the three counties of Somerset, Devon, and 
 Dorset, and no two guide-books agree as to which county 
 the abbey actually belongs. It was of the Cistercian order, 
 built in the reign of Stephen. Like almost all Church 
 property, Ford Abbey has changed hands repeatedly. At 
 the dissolution it was grafted to Richard Pollard, who was 
 afterwards knighted ; it then passed in succession through 
 the families of Poulett, Roswell, Prideaux, Gwyn, Miles, and 
 Evans. It escaped destruction during the Rebellion, as the
 
 580 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 property of Edmund Prideaux, the Attorney-General of the 
 Commonwealth. It was the son of Prideaux who enter- 
 tained the Duke of Monmouth on his tour ; but, as we shall 
 see, he had reason to regret the honour. The next day the 
 Duke rode to Ilminster ; with whom he stayed is not 
 certain— probably with Mr. Speke, at Whitelackington. On 
 the following day he attended Ilminster church, then a 
 much finer building than now, for in 1825 the nave was 
 pulled down, and rebuilt with wide arches, galleries, and 
 other abominations. It is one of the two finest cruciform 
 churches in Somerset. Unfortunately, the work was so well 
 and substantially done that there is little hope of its being 
 restored to its former beauty. 
 
 While at Mr. Speke's, Sir John Sydenham, of Brj^mpton 
 House, treated the duke to a junket at the White Lodge 
 in Hinton Park, distant about three miles. Sir John had 
 married Lord Poulett's aunt— a sister of the first Lord 
 Poulett, who had served against the Parliament. Earl 
 Poulett was then a minor. While in the park, one Elizabeth 
 Parcot made a rush at the duke, and touched his hand; 
 she suffered from the king's evil, had received no benefit 
 from physicians, nor even from a seventh son, to reach 
 whom she had travelled ten miles. After touching the duke, 
 all the wounds were healed in two days ! A handbill in 
 folio was circulated setting forth this marvellous cure, and a 
 document signed by Henry Clarke, minister of Crewkerne, 
 two captains, a clergyman, and four others, lay for some 
 time at the Amsterdam Coffee-house, Bartholomew's Lane, 
 London. The few that had doubts with regard to Mon- 
 mouth's legitimacy doubted no more ; yet it is a most curious
 
 THE DUKE OF MONMOUTH IN SOMERSET. 58 1 
 
 episode, as the power was always supposed to lie with an 
 anointed sovereign since the days of the Confessor. 
 Charles II., in twenty-two years, touched 92,107 persons. 
 Wiseman, the Serjeant- Surgeon, says Cromwell tried, but it 
 failed in his hand. Strangely enough, not only the seventh 
 son of a seventh son, but the hand of a felon who had been 
 hanged, was supposed to possess the same power. 
 
 From Hinton the duke proceeded into Devonshire, but 
 afterwards returned to Whitelackington House on a visit to 
 Mr. Speke, thence through Dorsetshire to Longleat. 
 
 In the inters'al between Monmouth's first and second 
 visit to Somerset he went to the Hague, where he made 
 himself very popular at the court of his cousins the Prince 
 and Princess of Orange, though they must have known that 
 his pretensions interfered with their own. While there, 
 news came of his father's death and his uncle's succession. 
 William of Orange advised the duke to join the emperor 
 in Hungary, as a volunteer in his war against the Turks. 
 Many gallant gentlemen, both Protestant and Catholic, were 
 there, fighting in the common cause of Christendom. The 
 prince promised Monmouth that if he would do so, he 
 should not want means to appear as an English gentleman. 
 The advice was good; but Monmouth, though a gallant 
 soldier, was now dominated by an overwhelming passion for 
 Henrietta, Baroness Wentworth in her own right. His own 
 wife was apparently in every way excellent, but he had never 
 loved her, though he was the father of two sons by her. 
 He retired with Henrietta Wentworth to Brussels, and 
 endeavoured to forget his former hopes. He was roused, 
 however, by the ambition of others, and was induced,
 
 582 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 against his better judgment, to make an attempt upon the 
 crown. 
 
 The exigencies of space warn us not even to attempt to 
 condense Macaulay's account of the short and disastrous 
 campaign that followed. Of the landing of Monmouth, his 
 ill-advised measures, his vacillation, the battle — the last ever 
 fought on English ground — the heroism and undaunted 
 courage of the miners and peasantry of Somerset, though 
 armed, many of them, with nothing but their tools ; the bitter 
 end, the military murders of Kirke, the still more brutal 
 travesty of justice under Jeffreys — is not this, and more 
 than this, written in " Macaulay "? and to his history we must 
 refer our readers. We will but contrast the behaviour of 
 two successive Bishops of Bath and Wells. 
 
 In the Town Hall of Wells is to be seen a portrait of 
 Bishop Peter Mews, sometime bishop of our diocese, but 
 ultimately, and at this period, Bishop of Winchester, and in 
 that capacity owning the manor of Taunton. Under it is 
 inscribed : " Vera effigies Petri Mews, Winton Ep : qui 
 pugnavit et oravit pro pace Regni et Ecclesiae." He fought 
 at the battle of Sedgemoor, the last English bishop who ap- 
 peared in arms : nor was he content only to use his own 
 arm in assisting to crush the poor of the flock so lately 
 under his charge ; some difficulty there was in bringing up 
 the great guns belonging to the king's army, so he lent his 
 own coach-horses and traces for the purpose, thus mowing 
 down by hundreds the poor peasantry of Somerset, whose 
 chief pastor he had so lately been. His connection with 
 the county would have ceased entirely with his translation 
 had it not been for Ethelburga's — Ina's wife — bequest of 
 the manor of Taunton to the church of Winchester.
 
 THE DUKE OF MONMOUTH IN SOMERSET. 5 S3 
 
 Lord Feversham, though he had won the battle in bed — 
 for it was Churchill, afterwards the great Duke of Marl- 
 borough, who was the real victor — was anxious to show his 
 zeal for the royal cause in a safer though less heroic manner ; 
 he began the series of savage murders — we can scarcely call 
 them military executions — carried on afterwards by the 
 abler and more relentless hands of Kirke and Jeffreys. 
 About twenty men were executed after the battle on the 
 moor between Western Zoyland and Bridgewater. Fever- 
 sham's brutality was checked by the saintly Bishop Ken, 
 who must have made a forced journey from London to be 
 present with his unhappy flock in their distress. He rushed 
 into the midst of a military execution, calling out " My lord, 
 this is murder in law ; these poor wretches, now the battle 
 is over, must be tried before they can be put to death." 
 His interposition only suspended for the time the brutality 
 of the victors. Back to London was Ken summoned, to 
 be with the unhappy author of the rebellion during his last 
 moments. But not long could he be away from his diocese, 
 which was passing through so terrible an ordeal. His 
 behaviour to the poor prisoners is related in his life. It is 
 instructive to notice that the fighting bishop had no notion 
 of passive resistance, and made his submission to William 
 of Orange, while Ken resigned his see rather than take 
 vows against his conscience. 
 
 One or two anecdotes not to be found in Macaulay are 
 added. Colonel Percy Kirke, the same who appears in the 
 " Life of Ken " as governor of Tangier, was still in com- 
 mand of his old soldiers, who were sometimes designated as 
 the ist Tangier Regiment, sometimes as Queen Catherine's
 
 584 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 Regiment, but more often as Kirke's Lambs; primarily from 
 the device on their flag being a lamb, but secondly with a 
 bitter irony in allusion to their brutal ferocity. Such was 
 the captain and such the soldiers who were now let loose on 
 the people of Somerset. 
 
 From Bridgewater Kirke proceeded to Taunton. As a 
 specimen of the levity with which these brutal murders were 
 carried on, the following anecdote from Roberts's " Life, 
 Progress, and Rebellion of James, Duke of Monmouth," 
 may suffice : — Twenty prisoners were commanded by Kirke 
 to be executed. For one of these in particular great in- 
 terest was made by his friends. As a means of moving his 
 feelings. Miss Elizabeth Singer, a beautiful girl of twelve 
 years of age, was clad in white, and taken to Kirke to plead 
 for his life. Kirke assented, and turning to Bush, a lieu- 
 tenant noted for his stupidity, said, " Go and bid the exe- 
 cutioner cut him down from the gallows," taking for granted 
 that Bush had heard the name of the man for whom Miss 
 Singer had pleaded. He went to the executioner with the 
 message ; naturally enough, that official asked " Which ? " 
 The man whose life had been granted was on his knees 
 graying, and knew nothing of the attempt in his favour ; but 
 another intended victim saw an opportunity for saving his 
 life, and persuaded the executioner that he was the man to 
 be released. The rope was cut, and the man, jumping from 
 the cart, rapidly disappeared, while the other poor fellow was 
 hanged.' 
 
 ' Miss Singer is better known as Mrs. Elizabeth Rowe, a lady emi- 
 nent for her talents and her saintly life. Though a Dissenter, she was 
 a friend of Bishop Ken and of the Marquis of Bath's family, at 
 Longleat.
 
 THE DUKE OF MONMOUTH IN SOMERSET. 585 
 
 Next came the horrors of "the Bloody Assize." Even 
 had we space there would be no object in going through the 
 ghastly details of this horrible mockery of justice. The 
 estimated number of those thus judicially murdered varies 
 from three hundred and twenty to seven hundred, and 
 Jefifreys boasted that he had hanged more traitors than all his 
 predecessors since the Conquest. The circuit was begun at 
 Winchester, when the first victim was the Lady Alice lisle 
 (as she was called). She was condemned to be burned 
 alive on the same day that she was convicted, only for 
 harbouring two rebels who fled to her for protection. By 
 dint of some interest her sentence was commuted to be- 
 heading. We will pass over Jeffreys' progress through 
 Hampshire and Dorsetshire, save only to mention the fate 
 of two brothers, William and Benjamin Hewling, who 
 suffered, the one at Dorchester, the other at Taunton. 
 Their maternal grandfather was Mr. Kyffin, an eminent 
 merchant of London; they were handsome and accom- 
 plished young men, but members of the Baptist sect. 
 William Hewling was only nineteen ; he was buried at 
 Lyme, two hundred persons attending his funeral. Benjamin, 
 the other brother, was tried at Taunton. The execution was 
 stayed in order that a personal appeal might be made to the 
 king. Hannah Hewling, the sister, went to London, and 
 was introduced to James by Churchill. "I wish well to 
 your suit, with all my heart," he said ; " but this marble " — 
 and he laid his hand on the mantelpiece— "is not harder 
 than the king." Her petition was refused ; he suffered, like 
 his brother, with the greatest constancy, and with a sort of 
 religious enthusiasm. The ceremony of quartering was
 
 586 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 spared, Hannah paying the sum of ;^ 1,000 that her 
 brother's body might be spared that indignity. He was 
 buried in the beautiful church of St. Mary Magdalen in that 
 town. Four years later, when James was about to be forced 
 to vacate the throne, among other steps he took to avert the 
 inevitable doom, he directed the Lord Mayor and aldermen 
 of London should be informed that out of his "tender 
 regard " he was resolved to restore to them their ancient 
 franchises and privileges, of which they had been deprived 
 by the decision of the quo warranto. He sent at the same 
 time to Mr. William Kyflfin, and told him that " he had put 
 down his name as an alderman in the new charter." " Sir," 
 answered Kyffin, " I am a verj' old man ; I have withdrawn 
 myself from all kinds of business for some years past, and 
 am incapable of doing any service in such an affair to your 
 Majesty or the City. Besides, sir," continued the old man, 
 fixing his eye steadfastly on the king, while the tears ran 
 down his cheeks, " the death of my grandsons gave a wound 
 to my heart which is still bleeding, and never will close but 
 in the grave." 
 
 But perhaps of all the victims of the Bloody Assize not 
 one was so innocent as Mr. Charles Speke. The Spekes are 
 an ancient family descended from Walter I'Espec, the 
 founder of Rievaulx and Kirkham Abbeys, in Yorkshire. A 
 branch of the family migrated to Devonshire, and in Exeter 
 Cathedral is still to be seen the tomb of a Sir George Speke. 
 The family gave its name to the pretty little village of 
 Bramford Speke. They moved into Somerset in the 
 fifteenth century, in consequence of an intermarriage with 
 the heiress of Beauchamp of Whitelackington, near Ilminster.
 
 THE DUKE OF MONMOUTH IN SOMERSET, 587 
 
 Mr. George Speke, the father, was known as a staunch 
 opponent to the Government of James 11. When the 
 Monmouth rebellion began, he and his wife did perhaps the 
 wisest thing they could do, they disappeared ; but it 
 certainly seems that they were wanting in natural affection to 
 leave their young son to bear the consequences of his elder 
 brother's misdeeds. Hugh Speke, the elder son, was a mere 
 intriguer, true to neither side, and wanting in common 
 honesty or integrity. He had in some way mixed himself 
 up in Monmouth's rebellion, but his younger brother 
 Charles had taken no part whatever in it. He had had the 
 misfortune to be in Ilminster during Monmouth's triumphant 
 progress through the county, and had had the still greater 
 misfortune to shake hands with him. He was seized on his 
 way to London. 
 
 A major of dragoons, who was escorting his lieutenant- 
 general back to town, told him there were two brothers, and 
 that the one left for execution was not the man intended, 
 and that perhaps favour might be shown him. This was 
 represented to Jeffreys ; whose reply was, " No, his family 
 owes a life, and he shall die for his namesake." The Mayor 
 of Taunton, too, interceded, but he was silenced by Jeffreys. 
 
 He was offered his life if he would swear that, at a dinner 
 given by Mr. Edmund Prideaux at Ford Abbey, Monmouth's 
 health had been drunk. He denied the fact, and kept his 
 innocency, and — suffered. He was hanged in the market- 
 place of the little town of Ilminster — being the nearest to 
 his father's property — on a large tree situated there, since 
 cut down or otherwise destroyed. He prayed for nearl)- an 
 hour, and sang a hymn. The most heart-piercing lamenta-
 
 588 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 tions were uttered by the inhabitants. This young martyr's 
 likeness is still to be seen at Jordans. 
 
 It seems that Jeffreys much affected Ford Abbey, and 
 would gladly have had the reversion of it ; he therefore 
 endeavoured to suborn another witness, a Mr. Key, a 
 clothier of Ilminster, who was at the dinner party at Ford 
 Abbey ; he was also offered his life and safety if he would 
 swear to the health of Monmouth being drunk at Mr. 
 Prideaux's table, or if he would testify to the sending of 
 men and horses by him to Monmouth's assistance. He 
 denied all knowledge of it, and was at once arrested. Mrs. 
 Prideaux was refused an interview with her husband, till she 
 bought his release with ;^i 5,000 ! 
 
 The progress of Jeffreys through the county could be 
 traced by the carnage he left behind him. Every tower 
 and steeple were set round with the heads of traitors. 
 " He made all the West an Aceldama ; some places were 
 quite depopulated and nothing to be seen in them but 
 forsaken walls, unlucky gibbets, and ghastly carcases. 
 The trees were laden almost as thick with quarters as with 
 leaves. Nothing could be liker hell than all these parts, 
 nothing so like the devil as he. Cauldrons hissing, carcases 
 boiling, pitch and tar sparkling and glowing, blood and 
 limbs boiling and tearing and mangling." ' 
 
 It deserves to be recorded that no executioner could be 
 found in the whole of Somerset to carry out Jeffreys' 
 infamous decrees. One had to be imported from Exeter. 
 At Taunton, during the massacre under Kirke, a poor man 
 
 ' Roberts's " Life, Progress, and Rebellion of the Duke of INIon- 
 mouth."
 
 THE DUKE OF MONMOUTH IN SOMERSET. 589 
 
 whose loyalty was suspected was compelled to ransom his 
 life by seething the remains of his friends in pitch. The 
 peasant who had consented to perform this hideous office 
 afterwards returned to the plough ; but a mark like that of 
 Cain was upon him — he was known throughout the village 
 as Tom Boilman, and the rustics long continued to relate 
 that, though he had saved himself from the vengeance of 
 the Lambs, he had not escaped the vengeance of a higher 
 power. In a great storm he fled for shelter to an oak, and 
 was struck dead by lightning. 
 
 Before closing this paper, however, we will give one 
 anecdote, omitted by Macaulay, showing that on occasions 
 James could be merciful. There is an element of humour, 
 too, in the story which makes an agreeable change from the 
 horrors we have been recording. We give the story in the 
 words of Edmund Calamy, a zealous Nonconformist. 
 " When Story, taken and imprisoned for assisting Mon- 
 mouth, was ordered before the King and Privy Council, of 
 a sudden the keeper declared his orders were to bring him 
 immediately, which he did in a coach, without giving him 
 any time to prepare himself in any manner, only cautioning 
 him to give a plain and direct answer to the questions King 
 James might put to him. When brought before the Privy 
 Council, Story made so sad and sorrowful a figure that all 
 present were surprised and frightened at his haggard and 
 squalid appearance. When King James first cast his eyes 
 upon him, he cried out, ' Is that a man, or what is it ? ' 
 His Majesty was told that it was the rebel Story. 
 
 '"Oh, Story,' replied the king; 'I remember him— that 
 is a rare fellow indeed ! ' Then, turning towards him.
 
 59° IMYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 ♦Pray, Story,' says he, 'you were in Monmouth's army in 
 the West, were you not?' He, according to the advice 
 given to him, made answer presently, ' Yes, an't please your 
 
 Majesty.' 
 
 "'Pray,' said the King to him, 'you were a commissary 
 
 there, were you not ? ' -^^, 
 
 "Again Story replied, 'Yes, an't please your Majesty.' 
 
 '"And you,' said King James, 'made a speech before 
 great crowds of people, did you not? Pray,' said- King 
 James, ' if you have not forgot what you said, let us have 
 some taste of your fine speech ; let us have some specimen 
 of some of the flowers of your rhetoric' 
 
 "Whereupon," says Calamy, "Story told us that he 
 readily made answer, ' I told them, an't please your Majesty, 
 that it was you that fired the city of London.' 
 
 "'A rare rogue, upon my word,' said the king; 'and 
 pray what else did you tell them ? ' 
 
 '"I told them,' said he, 'an't please your Majesty, that 
 you poisoned your brother.' 
 
 " ' Impudence in the utmost height of it,' said Kmg 
 James. ' Pray let us have something further, if your 
 memory serves you.' 
 
 " ' I further told them,' said Mr. Story, ' that your Majesty 
 appeared to be fully determined to make the nation both 
 papists and slaves.' 
 
 " By this time the king seemed to have heard enough of 
 the prisoner's speech, and therefore crying out 'A rogue 
 with a witness ! ' and cutting it short, the king rejoined, 
 ' To all this I doubt not but a thousand other villainous 
 thincrs were added : but what would you say, Story, if, after 
 all this, I were to grant you your life ? '
 
 THE DUKE OF MOXMOUTH IN SOMERSET. 59I 
 
 " To which he, without any demur, made answer that 
 ' he would pray for his Majesty as long as he lived.' 
 
 " 'Why, then,' said the king, ' I freely pardon all that is 
 past, and hope you will not for the future represent your 
 king as inexorable.' " 
 
 We must refer our readers to Mr. Norris's " South 
 Petherton in the Olden Time " for the story of how Miss 
 Mary Bridges, a girl of twelve years old, avenged an insult 
 offered to her mother by one of the Royalist soldiers, by 
 running him through with his own sword. She was tried by 
 court-martial before Colonel Kirke,and honourably acquitted, 
 the sword being given her with the proviso that it should 
 descend to the future Mary Bridges of the family. This 
 relic is in the possession of Mrs. Dobree, of the Priory, 
 Wellington, daughter of the late Dr. Bridges. It was 
 exhibited at Taunton Castle during the visit of the Royal 
 Archceological Institute in August, 1879. 
 
 We cannot conclude these anecdotes with regard to one 
 of the saddest episodes in our history without noticing the 
 intrepid behaviour of the Somersetshire peasants. Their 
 act was rebellion, the object of their enthusiastic devotion 
 most unworthy ; but nobly they fought and nobly they 
 suffered for their faith, imperfect as it may have been, and 
 their brave self-devotion should throw a tender light over 
 the ghastly records of this sad story. 
 
 Authorities. — Roberts's Life, Progress, and Rebellion of 
 James, Duke of Monmouth ; Macaulay's History ; 
 Miss Strickland's Queens; Locke's Western Rebel- 
 lion, and Mr. Norris's South Petherton in the Olden 
 Time.
 
 PRIJ^CE GfEORQE OF DejMJVIAI^K AND 
 
 John Duddx^e^ton of Bristol. 
 
 (from miss Strickland's "life of queen anne.") 
 
 (A.D. 1702.) 
 
 -:o:- 
 
 It was in the year of Queen Anne's accession that she 
 made a western progress, principally for the sake of her 
 husband's health, who suffered much from asthma ; and it 
 was during this journey that the following quaint incident 
 is said to have taken place : 
 
 " The Bristol incident of Prince George of Denmark is 
 not of the martial order ; and probably when he came to 
 look about the "bright city" the worthy prince, who was the 
 very antithesis to romance, never dreamed of getting mto 
 an adventure. But one morning, whilst examining the lions 
 of Bristol, he went on the Exchange attended solely by a 
 military officer ; he remained there till the merchants had 
 withdrawn, none of them having either the courage or the 
 inclination to ask him to partake of any hospitality. All 
 departed except a humble bodice-maker, one John Duddle- 
 ston, whose abode was in Corn Street. The good man
 
 PRINCE GEORGE AND JOHN DUDDLESTON. 593 
 
 walked up to Prince George and asked him, "Are you, sir, 
 the husband of our Queen Anne, as folks say you are ? " 
 The prince replied that such was the fact. John Duddle- 
 ston resumed that he "had seen with great concern that 
 none of the prime merchants on 'Change had invited him 
 home ; but it was not from want of love or loyalty, but 
 merely because each was afraid of the presumption of 
 addressing so great a man." John Duddlestone added "that 
 the shame to Bristol would be great nevertheless if the hus- 
 band of their queen was obliged, for want of hospitality, to 
 dine at an inn; he therefore begged him, humble as he 
 was, to accompany him home to dinner, and to bring his 
 soldier- officer along with him — if they could eat what he had 
 to offer them, which was a good piece of roast beef, a plum- 
 pudding, and some ale of his wife's own brewing." 
 
 Prince George was charmed with this most original invita- 
 tion, and accepted it with gratitude, although he had already 
 bespoken his dinner at the White Lion. His Royal High- 
 ness, with his companion, accompanied John Duddlestone to 
 his home ; and when that worthy citizen arrived there, he 
 called to his spouse at the foot of the stairs, " Wife, wife ! 
 put on a clean apron and come down, for the queen's hus- 
 band and a soldier gentleman are come to dine with us." 
 Dame Duddlestone descended forthwith, clad in a clean 
 blue apron, and according to the national English custom 
 of that era, was saluted by Prince George when she entered 
 the parlour. 
 
 In the course of their dinner, his Royal Highness asked 
 his entertainer if " he ever went to London ? " John 
 Duddlestone replied " that since the ladies had chosen to 
 
 39
 
 594 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 wear stays instead of bodices, he sometimes went thither to 
 buy whalebone." The prince, when he took leave, requested 
 his host " that the next time he travelled there he would 
 bring his wife, and be sure to take her to court." He at 
 the same time gave him a card which he said would facili- 
 tate his admission to Windsor Castle. 
 
 AVhen John Duddlestone needed a new supply of whale- 
 bone, he actually took his worthy dame behind him on his 
 pack-horse and journeyed Londonward. With the assistance 
 of the royal card, he found an easy admittance at the royal 
 castle of Windsor, on his way from the west, and was intro- 
 duced by Prince George to the queen. Her Majesty 
 thanked them for their hospitality to her consort, and in 
 return invited them to dine with her. She told them they 
 must have court dresses for the occasion, which should be 
 provided by the officers of her wardrobe, but she wished 
 them to choose the material. John Duddlestone and his 
 wife chose purple velvet, such as the prince had on at the 
 time. The suits were accordingly made and worn at the 
 royal dinner-party. Queen Anne herself presenting them to 
 her guests "as the most loyal persons in the city of Bristol." 
 After dinner her Majesty desired John Duddlestone to 
 kneel down, and, according to the very words and accent 
 of his good helpmate, in her oft-repeated description of the 
 scene, first laid a sword on his head, and then said, " Ston 
 up. Sir Jan." 
 
 Queen Anne offered Sir John a place under Government, 
 or a gratuity in money; but, with the sturdy honesty of a by- 
 gone day, the hospitable citizen would accept of neither ; 
 "for," he said, "they wanted nothing, and had fifty pounds
 
 PRINCE GEORGE AND JOHN DUDDLESTON. 595 
 
 of savings out at use, and he doubted from the number of 
 people he saw about her Majesty's house that her Hving 
 must be very expensive." Queen Anne, however, presented 
 the newly-made Lady Duddlestone with her own gold watch 
 from her side. With this mark of royal favour the good 
 dame was particularly delighted, and never failed of wearing 
 it over her blue apron-string whenever she went to Bristol 
 market. 
 
 Authorities. — Miss Strickland; Corry's History of Bristol.
 
 Beau Ka3h. 
 
 WITH SOME ACCOUNT OF THE EARLY HISTORY OF THE 
 
 CITY OF BATH. 
 
 -:o:- 
 
 The legend of Bath has been told in the first of these 
 papers ; since then it has been known by different names, 
 but each having some connection with its health-restoring 
 waters. Ptolemy, the great geographer who lived in the 
 second century, mentions Bath as " Udata Therma," or the 
 warm waters ; by the Romans it was called "Aquae Solis," or 
 the waters of the sun ; and under Agricola's beneficent 
 government it became the Pompeii of the West. Another 
 name, an awkward, composite affair, by which it was known, 
 was Akemanceaster ; which, absurdly enough, and by writers 
 who certainly might have known better, has been interpreted 
 as the Aching or Sick Man's Place. Really, the first syllable 
 is a corruption of Aquce, while man is the British equivalent 
 of place, and cesier is the well-known termination which 
 marks it as the site of a Roman camp. 
 
 Warner believes Bath to have been first colonized in the 
 time of Claudius, about a.d. 44. He supposes that to 
 Scribonius, the emperor's physician, we owe the discovery of 
 the medicinal properties of the springs ; and that from this
 
 BEAU NASH. 597 
 
 time it became the seat of Roman and Romanized Briton 
 luxury and refinement, Apollo and Minerva being the 
 tutelary deities. 
 
 By some it is identified with Mons Badonicus, the site of 
 Arthur's great victory over the Saxons ; but Dr. Guest pro- 
 nounces it to be far more probable that Badbury in Dorset- 
 shire was the spot ; while Somerset, which first of all Britain 
 received the gospel of Christ, never again passed under 
 heathen rule, for, as has been before shown, when conquered 
 by the Saxons they had embraced the true faith. 
 
 Bath and Gloucester are the only western towns which 
 have been graced with a coronation ; but Bath was deliber- 
 ately chosen by the mighty King Edgar, while the coronation 
 of the young King Henry III. was a rite hastily per- 
 formed, and as it were in secret, when the rest of the country 
 was in the hands of a French prince. In memory of Edgar's 
 coronation, then, Leland says it was customary to choose 
 annually a king, and it Avas in allusion to this custom that 
 Beau Nash was called the King of Bath. 
 
 During the period when Wessex was gradually rising from 
 its position as one of the numerous petty kingdoms into 
 which Britain was divided, till it attained the foremost place 
 ■ — first overshadowing and then absorbing the whole of 
 Britain, ever enlarging its boundaries till, from holding the 
 seventh part of the kingdom, it now embraces the seventh 
 part of the whole world — it was during the time that Wessex 
 was rising like an island from the political deluge, that Bath 
 became the second city of the empire, Winchester of 
 course holding the first place, and that to a later time than 
 is generally supposed.
 
 59^ MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 During the Danish invasions it suffered much, and in 1013 
 Sweyn retired there when repulsed from London. It was 
 held in the time of the Confessor by Queen Edith, on whose 
 death it reverted to the Crown. John de Villula, a physician 
 of Bath, bought the town of Henry I. and was made bishop 
 of it, thus ignoring Wells, the ancient episcopal seat. The 
 ■king honoured him with a visit. During the troublous days 
 of Stephen it shared the vicissitudes of the rest of the 
 county ; and then ensued an extraordinary shuffling of 
 dignities and titles between Glastonbury, Bath, and Wells, 
 which finally resolved itself into Glastonbury retaining its 
 abbot, and the episcopal see being known by the double 
 title which has continued to the present day. Why Bath is 
 placed first in the ecclesiastical firm one does not quite see. 
 In 1297 it first returned members to Parliament. 
 
 In .the reign of Henry YII. a perfect rage for church 
 building, or what we call now church restoration, must have 
 seized upon the whole county, for the rich Perpendicular 
 work for which the towers of Somerset are famous is almost 
 entirely of that date. It has been said that the king pro- 
 moted the rebuilding of the churches as a mark of gratitude 
 for the faithful adhesion of the people to the Lancastrian 
 cause. Oliver King, bishop of the diocese (1495-1503), 
 •was determined that the Priory Church, which also ranked as 
 .a cathedral, should share in this fervour of restoration, so he 
 pulled down the one in being, and set to work ; but alas ! it 
 ■was not given to him to finish. The west front, however, 
 appears certainly to be his work, or that of some flattering 
 architect. The magnificent window of seven lights is 
 flanked by turrets on which angels ascend and descend by
 
 BEAU NASH. 599 
 
 ladders. This, it is said, was to commemorate a vision of 
 Bishop King's in 1499, the year of his translation to Bath 
 and Wells. He had a revelation of the Holy Trinity with 
 angels on a ladder, and an olive tree supporting a crown. 
 This he interpreted as a rebus on his name. At the side 
 are these words referring to Jotham's parable. Judges ix. 8 : 
 
 " The trees going to choose a king 
 Said, ' Be thou to us, Oliver, king.' " 
 
 Bishop King died, but the work was continued by his 
 successor, Cardinal Adrian de Castelo, and Prior Birde. In 
 spite of its being both a parish church and a cathedral, the 
 work was stopped at the Dissolution. It is satisfactory to 
 find that bishop and prior alike refused to acquiesce in the 
 desecration. They were both deprived, and one Holway 
 was appointed — probably one of those wretched creatures 
 willing to sell their souls for a miserable pittance, and to 
 take vows with the dehberate understanding and intention 
 of breaking them. He at once resigned the abbey to the king. 
 Henry generously offered their church to the citizens for 
 five hundred marks ; but, either from indifference or indigna- 
 tion, they declined the bargain. The works were stopped, 
 the building stripped, glass, iron, lead — this last amounted 
 to four hundred and eighty tons— were sold to certain 
 merchants, and, as some say, lost by shipwreck, and the bare 
 carcase purchased by Humphry Colles, 1542, and after 
 passing through several hands, presented to the city of 
 Bath. Still nothing was done. Adrian de Castello was 
 succeeded by Cardinal Wolsey, and he by John Clarke ; then 
 came William Knight, and still nothing was done. This
 
 6oO MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 caused some wit to write in charcoal on the neglected walls — 
 
 " O Church, I wail thy woful plight, 
 
 Whom king nor cardinal, dark or knight, 
 Have yet restored to ancient right." 
 
 It was not to be supposed that Bishop Barlow would 
 trouble himself about the matter ; and the gentle Romish 
 prelate, Gilbert Bourne, was suffering too much from the 
 loss of the property, alienated by his predecessor, to have 
 funds for such a work. In the reign of Queen EUzabeth 
 sufficient funds were raised to finish the choir, which was 
 consecrated, and then aisles and transepts were completed, 
 till Bishop Montague was stirred by Sir John Harrington to 
 take up the work. It is, however, simply a fine cruciform 
 church, and has nothing of the abbey or the cathedral 
 appertaining to it. 
 
 In 1 59 1 Queen Elizabeth visited her godson, Sir John 
 Harrington, and from the time of Charles II. Bath became 
 a favourite resort of royalty. Yet, in spite of its unrivalled 
 position, its magnificent quarries, and the attraction of its 
 waters, it seems to have remained a mean city, with little to 
 induce its visitors to stay. 
 
 During the great civil war it had its share of strife, and on 
 the brow of Lansdown Hill stands a monument to Sir Bevil 
 Grenville, who fell July 5, 1643, fighting for Church and 
 king. Still Bath dragged on with none but its natural 
 attractions till the genius of two men combined to restore 
 its position to what it was in the time of the Romans, and 
 for several years to make it, as a resort of fashion, a rival 
 to London itself. A hundred or two years ago there were 
 many county towns which had their seasons and their
 
 BEAU NASH. 6oi 
 
 periodical gaieties — before travelling was as easy and as safe 
 as it is now — and people were content for a short time to go 
 and meet their friends, attend the theatre, introduce their 
 daughters, and partake of some mild form of dissipation, 
 under the guise, perhaps — as at Bath and Tunbridge Wells 
 — of drinking the waters. 
 
 But so stationary was the progress of society, that from 
 159 2- 1692 Bath had only increased by seventeen houses. 
 But the time and the man had now come. AVood, a 
 builder, but a man with a real natural genius, began 
 his building speculations in 1728 by erecting Queen 
 Square in what had been a common field. Then, under 
 him and his son, the magnificent amphitheatre of hills 
 which forms so splendid a background to the valley of the 
 Avon, where all, that till then was Bath, had stood, became 
 crowned with terraces, crescents, streets and houses, built of 
 its own white and dazzling oolite. The view from Beechen 
 Cliff, four hundred feet above the Avon, is simply one 
 of the finest in Europe. In a drive across Coombe Down 
 the traveller passes the quarries, where enormous masses ot 
 pure white stone may be seen suspended from huge cranes 
 as they are drawn upwards from the place whence they have 
 been dug, square and fitted for use. Beautiful as the city 
 now was, the soulless image wanted life ; again the time came 
 and the man. One of the great physicians of the day. Dr. 
 Radcliffe, for some supposed affront set himself to ruin the 
 city by depreciating the virtues of the waters, by a pamphlet 
 which he published ; he would, he said, cast a toad into 
 the springs. Nash had just arrived in Bath : he assured 
 the people he would charm away the poison by the power
 
 602 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 of music. He only asked for a band to make the doctor's 
 toad perfectly harmless. 
 
 Richard Nash, the son of a gentleman of Glamorganshire, 
 had led a wild and restless life, but when a student in the 
 Temple he had attracted the notice of William III. by his 
 skilful management of a pageant given by the Benchers to 
 celebrate that monarch's accession. It was in the reign of 
 Anne that his opportune visit to Bath took place ; he was 
 offered the post of the master of the ceremonies, then 
 vacant, with uncontrolled powers. When he arrived in Bath 
 in 1703 the city was almost entirely devoid of elegant or 
 attractive amusements. The only promenade was a grove 
 of sycamores, the only ball-room the bowling green, and no 
 respectable female could pass unprotected through the 
 streets after dark. 
 
 Under his equal government all this was altered ; no rank 
 could shield a criminal from punishment, nor suffer the laws 
 of etiquette established by Nash to be infringed. When the 
 Duchess of Queensbery appeared at a dress ball in an apron, 
 he desired her to take it off, and handed it to the attendants. 
 When the Princess x\melia requested one dance more after 
 eleven o'clock, he assured her that the laws of Bath were 
 like those of Lycurgus, unalterable. His enormous expenses 
 were provided for by his play, in which he was uniformly 
 successful ; yet, in spite of his devotion to gambling he 
 wisely and kindly interfered to prevent young and inex- 
 perienced men from ruining themselves. On one occasion 
 he won from a young nobleman first all his ready money, 
 then the title-deeds of his estates, the rings from his fingers, 
 the watch in his pocket. He then, having sufficiently
 
 BEAU NASH, 603 
 
 punished him for his infatuation, returned it all to him, 
 reading him a lecture on the impropriety of endeavouring to 
 make money by gambling when he could not plead poverty 
 in justification of such conduct, and exacted a promise from 
 him never to play again. 
 
 The later years of his life were sad ; public gaming was 
 suppressed by the legislature, and he fell into poverty. The 
 city of Bath allowed him ten guineas a month, but his latter 
 days were embittered by recollections of the frivolous life he 
 had led. He died February 3, 1761, at the age of 87, the 
 corporation giving him a public funeral ; he was buried in 
 Bath Abbey. 
 
 For a description of the life of amusement and dissipation 
 indulged in at this time, the reader is referred to MissBurney's 
 "Evelina," and Miss Austen's novels. Ladies bathed in 
 public with their heads dressed in the height of fashion. 
 They arrived in sedan-chairs, dressed in their bathing 
 costumes. On stepping into the bath, an attendant brought 
 them a floating table on which to place their handkerchief, fan, 
 or other small requisite, while their acquaintances conversed 
 with them, and gentlemen paid them compliments on the 
 effect of the bath in heightening their complexion, Szc. The 
 baths are still frequented by patients and invalids ; but 
 though possessing an agreeable society of its own, Bath has 
 long ceased to be the fashionable resort that it was in the 
 last century. 
 
 Authorities. — A. S. Chronicle ; Imperial Gazetteer ; 
 Warner's Bath ; Mackenzie's Biography, &c ; Anec- 
 dotes in the Mirror.
 
 WOKEY OR OCKEY H0I.E, j^lEAR 
 
 Wex.l?. 
 
 -:o:- 
 
 The Mendip range is noted for its caverns, caverns ot all 
 shapes and sizes ; more particularly are they found in the 
 great and picturesque gap of the Cheddar cliffs ; one in chief 
 there is, a stalactite cavern, pre-eminently beautiful, with its 
 semi-transparent lime deposits formed into fantastic shapes, 
 to which imagination has given various names. Lighted 
 most judiciously with gas artistically placed, it looks like a 
 fairy palace, with its tiny grottoes and unexpected beauties 
 surprising one on every side. 
 
 Bone caverns there are too, where the remains of animals 
 long since extinct in this country may be found, mingled 
 with the skulls and bones of men ; though, as Professor 
 Lyell says, " the circumstance of human bones being found 
 in connection with those of animals was no proof that they 
 were coeval, but only that they were of high antiquity." 
 But of all these caves, one alone, Wokey or Ockey Hole, 
 near Wells, has, as far as I know, any legend connected 
 with it. It is necessary, however, first to give some account 
 of the cavern itself and the various freaks of nature which 
 make it so remarkable.
 
 WOKEY OR OCKEY HOLE, NEAR WELLS. 605 
 
 The approach to it is extremely picturesque, and the sur- 
 rounding scenery wildly magnificent. A semi -oval arch cut 
 transversely, and about two hundred feet from point to point, 
 the central point being nearly two hundred feet high, and an 
 assemblage of vast perpendicular rocks almost covered with 
 trees and shrubs springing from between the fissures, is 
 reached by a walk from Wells over Milton Hill, from which 
 can be seen a fine view. On winding round the foot of the 
 hill, this lovely dell, scooped out of the limestone rocks, 
 comes in sight. Along the dell runs the stream of the Axe, 
 and fifty feet above the source of the river, which issues from 
 an unseen aperture, is the entrance to the cavern. William 
 of Worcester, who wrote his travels in these parts in the 
 year 1473, gives the following description : 
 
 " The entrance to Wokey Hole is a certain straight 
 passage ; by it is an image of a man called the porter, 
 of whom must be asked permission to enter the hall 
 at Wokey. The people carry, what we call in English, 
 sheaves of reed sedge to light the hall, which is as large 
 as Westminster Hall, and there hang pinnacles in the 
 vault wonderfully arched in the rock; the distance from 
 the gate to the hall is by estimation half a furlong, and 
 arched with pendent stones of plain work, and there is a 
 certain broad water between the treasance (entrance ?) and 
 the hall at the distance of five steps, or twenty feet, and if a 
 man goes beyond that, he falls into the water to the depth of 
 five or six feet. The kitchen apartment before the entrance 
 into the hall is vaulted to an unaccountable number of feet 
 in breadth, and covered with stone. There is an ost for 
 drying malt, and the figure of a woman, apparelled with a
 
 6o6 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 spinning distaff under her girdle. Thence folks pass another 
 aisle a hundred steps in length, and a man may go here dry 
 shod over the stones. And then the apartment of the 
 parlour follows, which is round, built of huge rocks above 
 twenty steps in breadth. In the north part of this parlour 
 is_what is called in English— Holy Hole or Well, arched 
 over, and full of fine water, the depth of which has never 
 been ascertained. From the said Wokey Hole flows a great 
 eddy, which runs into the mere towards Glastonbury, two 
 
 miles off." 
 
 So far William of Worcester's " Itinerary," but he hardly 
 makes enough of the Witch of Wokey, who is the presiding 
 genius of the place, and to whom are supposed to belong 
 the parlour, kitchen, brewhouse, &c. For the Witch's curse 
 upon the maids of Wokey, I must refer my reader to Percy's 
 "Reliques," in which will be found the ballad written in 1748 
 by " the ingenious Dr. Harrington of Bath." 
 
 Burhngton, in his "British Traveller," says: "From 
 almost every part of the roof there is a continual dropping 
 of apparently clear water, though it contains a large quantity 
 of stony particles, as is evident from the stony cones which 
 were here about thirty years ago; but these have all been 
 taken away and presented to the late Mr. Pope of Twicken- 
 ham to decorate his artificial grotto, greatly to the disadvan- 
 tage of this romantic cavern." To its disadvantage indeed ! 
 Who was answerable for this piece of vandalism does not 
 appear. Surely an appropriate punishment in the classic 
 Hades would be that the dropping water should fall upon 
 his head and the stony cones be there renewed. 
 
 That invaluable antiquarian repertory, "The Mirror," gives
 
 WOKEY OR OCKEY HOLE, NEAR WELLS. 607 
 
 a curious piece of folk-lore as connected with the name of 
 Wokey Hole, and at the same time clears the Puritans from 
 one piece of profanity with which they have been credited. 
 It says, "The term Hocus Pocus has been supposed by some 
 to be a term of contempt used by the Puritans to express 
 their disgust at the Romish doctrine of transubstantiation, 
 and to be a profane play upon the words ' Hoc est corpus.' 
 But a far more likely etymology appears in the following 
 extract from the notes to the Dragon King in Pennie's 
 Historical Drama : " Ochus Bochus was a magician and 
 demon among the Saxons, dwelling in forests and caves, and 
 we have his name and abode handed down to the present 
 day in Somersetshire." Thus it appears that modern con- 
 jurors in making use of the words Hocus Pocus are guilty 
 of no irreverence, but are in reality, though probably uncon- 
 sciously, invoking the name of their powerful predecessor. 
 
 Authorities. — William of Worcester's Itinerary; Percy's 
 Reliques; Burlington's English Traveller; Volume 
 XXI. of the Mirror.
 
 (Died 1757.) 
 
 :o:- 
 
 We have been induced to give some account of this 
 gentleman in consequence of a whimsical and entertaining 
 anecdote in his life, which at once exemplifies both his spirit 
 and ingenious turn of mind. He was appointed captain of 
 the Valeur frigate in the year 17 13, and afterwards received 
 several commissions to vessels of the same class, so as to 
 have remained, according to report, almost constantly em- 
 ployed, though in what particular ships is unknown. In the 
 year 1727, however, he was captain of the Ludlow Castle, 
 one of the vessels employed on the American and New- 
 foundland station, and is mentioned as having presented 
 an address to his Majesty George II., on his accession to 
 the throne, from the inhabitants of Placentia and other 
 
 ' The story of Captain St. Loe is taken verbatim from an old Naval 
 Biography in two volumes. There is no author's name, but the book 
 was printed by John Scott, 442 Strand, and the date is 1805. The 
 story was too delicious to be omitted. While seeking to identify our 
 hero, a Cornish friend remembered once meeting a Mr. St. Lo, a man 
 of gigantic size. It is curious enough the physical characteristic of 
 great size appearing in the same family during a course of six hundred 
 years. {See page 337.)
 
 CAPTAIN ST. LOE. 609 
 
 British settlements on the southern coast of Newfoundland. 
 Having repaired to Boston during the winter of the year 
 1728, for the purpose of avoiding those difficulties and 
 dangers which frequently attend vessels compelled to keep 
 the sea in such inhospitable latitudes, pending that inclement 
 season the ridiculous anecdote already alluded to took place. 
 Having put into that port on a Sunday, and his wife, who 
 had resided for some time at that place, in the eagerness to 
 show her affection, hastening to the shore to meet his boat, 
 Captain St. Loe, forgetful of the sanctity of the place and 
 day, most irreligiously presumed to salute her. He was 
 immediately apprehended by the constables, and, after being 
 confined all night, was carried on Monday before the mayor. 
 He was fined, but refusing to pay it, was, for his contumacy 
 and contempt of authority, sentenced to sit on the gallows, a 
 customary punishment in that part of the world for such 
 delinquents, for the space of one hour during the time of 
 change. This sentence was put in execution without the 
 least mitigation. While the captain sat in durance, the 
 grave magistrates admonished him to respect in future the 
 wholesome laws of the province ; and reverend divines 
 exhorted him ever after to reverence and keep holy the 
 Sabbath day. At length the hour expired, and Mr. St. Loe 
 was set at liberty. As soon as he was freed, he, with great 
 seeming earnestness, thanked the magistrates for their cor- 
 rection, and the clergy for their spiritual advice and conso- 
 lation, declaring that he was ashamed of his past life, &c., 
 &c. 
 
 This sudden conversion rejoiced the saints ; after clasping 
 their hands and casting up their eyes to heaven, they em- 
 
 40
 
 6lO MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 braced the new convert, and returned thanks for being made 
 the humble means of snatching a soul from perdition. 
 Proud of their success, they fell to exhorting him afresh, and 
 the most zealous invited him to dinner that they might have 
 full time to complete their work. The captain sucked in 
 the milk of exhortation as a new-born babe does the milk of 
 the breast. He was as ready to listen as they were to 
 exhort ; never was a convert more assiduous while his station 
 in Boston Harbour lasted : he attended every Sabbath day 
 their most sanctified meeting-house ; never missed a weekly 
 lecture ; at every private conventicle he was most fervent 
 and loud in prayer; he flattered and made presents to the 
 wives and daughters of the godly— in short, all the time he 
 could spare from the duties of his station was spent in enter- 
 taining them on board his ship or in visiting and praying at 
 their houses. The saints were delighted with him beyond 
 measure ; they compared the punishment they had inflicted 
 on him to the voice from heaven, and their naval convert to 
 St. Paul, who from their enemy had become their doctor. 
 
 Amidst their mutual happiness, the mournful eve of 
 parting arrived. The captain received his recall : on this he 
 went round amongst the godly, he wept and prayed, assuring 
 them he would return and end his days among his friends, 
 Till the day of his departure his time was spent in regrets, 
 professions, entertainments and prayers. On that day, about 
 a dozen of the principal magistrates, including the select 
 men, accompanied the captain to Nantasket road, where the 
 ship lay, everything being ready for sailing. An elegant 
 dinner was provided for them on board, after which many 
 bottles and bowls were drained. As the blood of the saints'
 
 CAPTAIN ST. LOE. 6ll 
 
 waxed warm, the crust of their hypocrisy melted away ; their 
 moral see-saws and Scripture texts gave way to double- 
 entendres and doubtful songs. The captain encouraged 
 their gaiety, and the whole ship resounded with the roar of 
 their merriment. Previous to the arrival of the company. 
 Captain St. Loe had instructed the first lieutenant to get the 
 anchor up without any noise or bustle, and suffer the ship 
 to drop quietly down with the tide. 
 
 Proper care was taken to prevent the crew of the boat 
 which had conveyed the saints on board, from noticing the 
 alteration of position, by entertaining them very liberally 
 between decks, while that inattention which generally accom- 
 panies conviviality prevented also the guests in the great 
 cabin from observing it. In the midst, however, of their 
 mirth, though not until the Ludlow Castle had fallen down 
 with the tide to a sufficient distance for Captain St. Loe's 
 purpose, it was discovered by one of the company that the 
 ship was actually under weigh. Captain St. Loe was not 
 without a plausible excuse at hand for not having, till that 
 time, acquainted them with the circumstance. After a part- 
 ing glass had been recommended, and taken with the utmost 
 warmth of friendship by all parties present, the captain 
 addressed the mayor with great ceremony, telling him, that 
 as he had never had the honour of introducing him to one 
 of the most worthy men and able officers in his Majesty's 
 service who then served under his command, he would, if 
 his worship thought proper, do him that pleasure, as the last 
 he should be able to confer for a considerable time. The 
 offer was accepted, and the introduction of the boatswain to 
 the mayor took place on the quarter-deck with great cere-
 
 6l2 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 mony. After a recapitulation on the part of Mr. St. Loe of 
 the eminent services that had been conferred upon him, and 
 the obhgation he owed to his worship for having reclaimed 
 his mind from wickedness, by the punishment of the gallows, 
 he concluded by saying it was his intention to repay them 
 with gratitude, if not fully, at least as well as his circum- 
 stances would permit ; and desired his friend the boatswain 
 to administer on him thirty-nine lashes, laid on with his best 
 art and force. Mr. St. Loe then bowed respectfully and took 
 his leave. His worship's new acquaintance immediately and 
 most strictly complied with the orders of his commander. 
 In like manner each of the guests were served, till the punish- 
 ment had been inflicted on the whole assembly; Mr. St. Loe, 
 in succession, taking a very polite leave, and earnestly en- 
 treating the select men to remember him in their prayers. 
 They were then let down into the boat that was waiting for 
 them ; the crewed saluted them with three cheers, and the 
 Ludlow Castle sailed for England. 
 
 Captain St. Loe, immediately on his arrival, perfectly aware 
 of the violence he had committed, related the transaction to 
 some powerful friends connected with the Admiralty, and 
 requested their advice. The consequence was, he was put 
 out of commission, and his pendant struck ; from which 
 moment the Admiralty Board, ceasing to hold any civil con- 
 trol over him, the whole of the affair was no longer cogni- 
 zable, otherwise than in a court of common law. This Mr. 
 St. Loe easily contrived to avoid, by retiring for a short time 
 into a distant part of the kingdom ; until the saints and 
 agents, incapable of discovering his haunts, and finding 
 themselves held up to ridicule by all the rest of the world
 
 CAPTAIN ST. LOE. 613 
 
 who were informed of the circumstance, gave up all further 
 pursuit, and sat down contented, resolved to bear the 
 ignominy, and the smarts they had undergone, with all the 
 stoicism of ancient philosophers. 
 
 In respect to Mr. St. Loe, in the year 1731 he was 
 appointed to the Experiment, a ship of twenty guns, ordered 
 to be equipped for the West Indies, to protect the commerce 
 of that part of the world from the insults and depredations 
 daily committed on it by the Spanish guarda-costas. We 
 find no mention of him made after this time till the 
 year 1745, when he commanded the Princess Royal, a 
 second rate. On the 15th of July, 1747, he was put on the 
 superannuated list, with the rank and half-pay of a rear- 
 admiral, a comfortable and honourable remuneration for his 
 past services which he enjoyed till his death, on the 2Sth of 
 December, i 757. 
 
 The above is taken verbatim from the Naval Biography 
 already mentioned, with the exception of two or 
 three words here and there bordering on the pro- 
 fane. No authorities are given, nor is either the 
 birthplace or residence of Captain St. Loe alluded to ; 
 but the family having been for some hundreds of years 
 connected with Somerset, I have considered it worth 
 a place among the legends and tales of our county.
 
 The ^tate of the Church ij^ the 
 
 ElQHTEE^ITH CeNTUF^Y. 
 
 -■.o:- 
 
 MRS HANNAH AND MRS. PATTY MORE AND 
 CHEDDAR, 1745-1832. 
 
 Perhaps never in the whole history of the EngUsh Church 
 Viave the zeal of the clergy and the piety of its members 
 been at so low an ebb as in the 1 8th century. The rent in 
 the Church made by the secession of the non-jurors was not 
 yet closed. The withdrawal of the wisest, the most learned 
 and the most pious of her sons, left, speaking generally, only 
 the coldest and the most indifferent behind. William HL 
 and the first two Georges were foreign Protestants, and cared 
 nothing for the Church of the nation ; and though Queen 
 Anne was conscientiously attached to it, her personal in- 
 fluence was not great. 
 
 The result was most disastrous. " The Church," says 
 Green, " had sunk into political insignificance. Its bishops 
 were mere Whig partizans with no higher aim than that 
 of promotion ; the levees of the Ministers were crowded 
 with lawn sleeves.' A Welsh bishop avowed that he had 
 
 ' At a much later period it was said that if a Prime Minister was 
 anxious to carry any measure through the House of Lords, the Arch- 
 bishop of Canterbury was requested to absent himself on the ground 
 of illness, and every bishop voted for the measure in the hope of 
 succeeding to the Primacy.
 
 THE CHURCH IN THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY. 615 
 
 seen his diocese but once, and habitually resided at the 
 Lakes at Westmoreland. The system of pluralities turned 
 the wealthier and more learned of the priesthood into ab- 
 sentees, while the bulk of them were indolent, poor, and with- 
 out consideration. A shrewd if prejudiced observer brands 
 the English clergy of the day as the most lifeless in Europe, the 
 most remiss of their labours in private, and the least severe 
 in their lives. The decay of the great Dissenting bodies 
 went hand in hand with that of the Church. There was a 
 revolt against religion in both the extremes of English 
 society. " In the higher circles," says Montesquieu, on his 
 visit to England, " every one laughs if one talks of religion." 
 Of the prominent statesmen of the time, the greater part were 
 unbelievers in any form of Christianity. Purity and fidelity 
 to the marriage vow were sneered out of fashion. 
 
 " At the other end of the social scale lay the masses. 
 They were ignorant and brutal to a degree which it is hard 
 to conceive, for the vast increase of population had been 
 met by no effort for their religious or educational improve- 
 ment. Not a new parish had been created. Hardly a 
 single new church had been built. Schools there were none, 
 save the Grammar Schools of Edward and Elizabeth. The 
 rural peasantry were left without moral or religious training 
 of any sort." " We saw but one Bible in the parish of 
 Cheddar,'' said Hannah More, " and that was used to prop 
 a flower-pot." 
 
 There is more in the same strain, adding deeper and 
 darker shades to this grievous picture of the Church in the 
 eighteenth century as given in Green's " History of the 
 English People." The last sentence specially connects it
 
 6l6 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 with Somerset and Hannah More. It is necessary to say 
 something of the early hfe of the latter. 
 
 Hannah More, the youngest but one of five sisters, was 
 born in 1745, the year of the second Stuart rising, which in 
 its repression crushed out the old spirit of loyalty and rever- 
 ence, giving the people nothing to cling to in exchange but a 
 race of foreign kings, who commanded neither love nor even 
 respect, and a Church whose cold conventionality but offered 
 them stones instead of bread. 
 
 Her father, Mr. Jacob More, kept a small foundation 
 school at Stapleton, near Bristol in Gloucestershire ; but 
 though his means were extremely limited and his books few, 
 he contrived to imbue all his daughters with literary tastes. 
 The eldest was sent to a French school at Bristol as a weekly 
 boarder, and on her return home at the end of each week 
 taught her sisters what she had learned ; and at length, Miss 
 More being nearly twenty-one, the parents took a good 
 house for their daughters in Bristol, and they opened a 
 boarding-school for young ladies, Hannah More and her 
 younger sister entering it first as pupils. 
 
 The sisters lived together in the most perfect harmony 
 for fifty years, thirty-two of which were employed in teaching. 
 But Hannah soon developed literary tastes, and when she 
 was seventeen, in the year 1762, made her first attempt at 
 authorship: she wrote "The Search after Happiness," a 
 pastoral drama for young ladies. It was intended to provide 
 a subject for recitation and acting suitable to the age and 
 capacity of their pupils. The idea was probably taken from 
 the French plays acted by the young ladies at the celebrated 
 school of St. Cyr, founded by Madame de Maintenon.
 
 THE CHURCH IN THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY. 617 
 
 Thenceforth for some years she followed a purely literary 
 career, at times visiting London and consorting with all the 
 best and highest literary society of the day : Dr. Johnson, 
 Sir Joshua Reynolds, Garrick (with whose devoted wife she 
 formed a life-long friendship), Horace Walpole, Mrs. Delaney, 
 Miss Burney, Dr. Home, Bishop Porteous, Dr. and Mrs. 
 Kennicott, Rev. John Newton, and William Wilberforce. 
 To these last two she seems to have owed her deeper feelings 
 on religion in general, and her own personal responsibility 
 in particular. 
 
 In or about the year 1785 she had found for herself a 
 cottage at some little distance from Bristol, which she named 
 Cowslip Green. It was here that they — for her sisters gave 
 up their school and came to live with her — were visited by 
 her friends the Newtons, and later by Mr. Wilberforce. His 
 visit was succeeded by great results. Miss Patty, the 
 youngest and most adventurous of the sisters, persuaded 
 him to visit the Cheddar Cliffs. These are, as my readers 
 will remember, a gorge or cleft in the Mendip range which 
 extends from the city of Wells to Brean Down, close on the 
 Bristol Channel — nay, continues its way through the channel 
 itself, and rises to sight as the Islands of the Steep and 
 Flat Holms. 
 
 On his return, they asked Mr. Wilberforce how he liked 
 the cliffs. But he could not dwell on the magnificence of 
 the scenery or the wildness of the defile, the like of which 
 is to be seen nowhere else in England : his mind was full of 
 the degraded state of the people. His answer was that 
 " they were very fine, but the poverty and distress of the 
 people were dreadful ! " The rest of the day Mr. Wilber-
 
 6l8 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 force spent in his room, and the sisters feared he was unwell. 
 We may imagine how he was employed ! But at supper 
 he appeared, and his first words were, " Miss Hannah More, 
 something mtist be done for Cheddar." 
 
 He then told them of the state of the people — no spiritual 
 teacher of any kind, no education of any kind, no settled 
 employment, and so utterly lawless, that on Sundays when 
 the men were idling on the cliffs, no honest man or woman 
 could pass that way without danger of assault. They dis- 
 cussed plans togf-ther till a Lite hour, and at last Mr. Wilber- 
 force exclaimed : " If you will be at the trouble, I will be at 
 the expense." 
 
 The first idea was to open a school at Cheddar, and to see 
 if this were practicable, Miss Hannah More and her sister 
 Patty undertook a tour of discovery. They were told no- 
 thing could be done without the consent of Mr. C., a rich 
 farmer, who lived ten miles from the place. After a toilsome 
 journey across ploughed fie'ds and bad roads, they reached 
 his house " almost starved." They told him what they 
 wished to do ; at which he was much shocked, assuring them 
 " religion was a most dangerous thing, especially to agricul- 
 ture ; that it had done the greatest mischief ever since it was 
 introduced by the monks down at Glastonbury." 
 
 It is curious and pathetic, this lingering of the beautiful 
 old Glastonbury legend among the descendants of those who 
 had benefited spiritually and materially by the monastery in 
 ancient days, its memory surviving its ruin and desolation, 
 and, like the exquisite remains themselves, outlasting its life 
 and work. But alas ! what a tale it tells of criminal neg- 
 lect and utterly hopeless degradation. The evil days of
 
 THE CHURCH IN THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY. 619 
 
 Bishop Barlow told sadly upon such out of-the-way spots, and 
 Bishop Ken's saintly life and work were obliterated during 
 the terrible time that succeeded Monmouth's rebellion, and 
 the revolution which followed so closely and which deprived 
 the Church of its holiest members, leaving Somerset to the 
 latitudinarian Kidder, who allowed the necessity of personal 
 religion to be well-nigh forgotten. When Hannah More 
 began her work at Cheddar, the vicar lived in Oxford, and 
 the curate twelve miles off at Wells. The incumbent of the 
 next parish was intoxicated about six days in the week, and 
 was often prevented from preaching by black eyes earned 
 by fighting. 
 
 Here at Cheddar they opened a school, taking a house 
 on lease for seven years ; this, by removing a partition, 
 they made suitable for a school-house. Mrs. Hannah More 
 and her beloved sister Sally visited the district, and 
 promises were given to send the children to school. An 
 excellent woman was found to act as schoolmistress, a Mrs. 
 Baker, who arrived on one of the wettest days imaginable 
 in a little cart, with her little daughter and a spinning- 
 mistress by her side. The Miss Mores took up their 
 abode at a little village alehouse for a week. But we wi.l 
 describe what followed in her own or Miss Patty's words : 
 " The next day we collected all the parents of this vast 
 parish, a sight truly affecting. Poor, miserable and ignorant, 
 not a ray of light appeared in the mind of any sinj^le one. 
 It was a day of dreadful consideration in every view — the 
 dark state of the people before us — the appointment we 
 seemed calltd to. Much faith and much pra}er seemed 
 necessary. On the twenty- fifth of October we opened our
 
 620 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 school with one hundred and forty children, with exhor- 
 tations, portions of Scripture, and prayer. We attended 
 them in procession to church. The clergyman gave us a 
 ten minutes' discourse, upon good Tory principles, upon the 
 laws of the land, and the Divine right of kings-but the 
 Divine right of the King of kings seemed to be a kw 
 above his comprehension." As the school prospered, they 
 discovered that the parents needed instruction at least as 
 much as the children, and they held a service for the parents 
 every Sunday evening, reading to them the Bible and a 
 sermon. Soon about sixty attended these meetings. 
 
 After a year's work among them, it is said that whereas 
 at the one service held there on Sunday, eight were con- 
 sidered a sufficient attendance in the morning, and about 
 twenty in the afternoon, there was a congregation of two 
 hundred adults and as many children. 
 
 Before long they discovered that even Cheddar was not 
 
 the worst among the Mendip villages. Among the most 
 
 depraved and wretched were Shipham and Rowberrow, two 
 
 mining villages at the top of Mendip, the people savage 
 
 and degraded even beyond Cheddar, brutal in their natures 
 
 and ferocious in their manners. They began by suspecting 
 
 we should make our fortunes by selling their children as 
 
 slaves. No constable would venture to arrest a Shipham 
 
 man, lest he should be murdered and concealed in one of 
 
 their pits, and never heard of more— no uncommon case. 
 
 The rector of Shipham had claimed the tithes for fifty 
 
 years, but had never catechized a child or preached a 
 
 sermin there for forty. Here a school was opened, which 
 
 was soon followed by schools at Landford and Banwell,
 
 THE CHURCH IN THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY. 62 1 
 
 Yatton and Congresbury. The next place to be taken in 
 hand was Nailsea. " We here made our appearance for the 
 first time," says Miss Patty in her journal, " among the glass- 
 house people, and entered nineteen little hovels in a row, 
 containing in all, near two hundred people. We had 
 already encountered savages, hard-hearted farmers, little 
 cold country gentry, a supercilious and ignorant corporation ; 
 yet this was unlike all other things, not only different, but 
 greatly transcending all we had imagined." By visiting 
 each hovel separately, they obtained the promise of twenty- 
 seven children. "Even the colliers," she says "are more 
 like human beings than the people of the glass-houses." 
 
 Soon after this the Miss Mores received a deputation 
 from the parish of Blagdon, consisting of the overseer and 
 churchwardens, begging the ladies to be so kind as to do 
 their parish a little good. On inquiry, they found this 
 parish exceeded in wickedness, if possible, any they had 
 yet taken in hand. The execution of a woman there, for 
 taking butter from a man who offered it, as she thought, at 
 too high a price, had occasioned a riot in the village and 
 alarmed these officers. " Had the occasion been less 
 interesting or solemn," writes Misss Patty, " our interview 
 with these deputies would have been almost ridiculous. 
 One of them, fully six feet high, implored us to come, 
 because, he said, there were some parts of the parish where 
 they were afraid to go." 
 
 There was a little hamlet belonging to it, called Charter 
 House, on the top of Mendip, so wicked and lawless, that 
 no one ever ventured there, and thieving had been the 
 employment handed down from father to son for the last
 
 622 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 fifty years. Nothing daunted, the two sisters visited this 
 desperate place, and opened there " one of the largest, most 
 affecting and interesting schools we have had : one hundred 
 and seventy young people attended from eleven to twenty 
 years of age, amongst them three children of the woman 
 who had been hanged. Several of the grown-up youths 
 had been tried at the last assizes. Nothing we had before 
 experienced surpassed the ignorance of these poor creatures. 
 Not one out of this hundred and seventy could make any 
 reply to the question ' Who made you ? ' One of the men 
 from Charter House had been tried for murder." 
 
 Such was the condition of this district of Somerset in the 
 latter half of the eighteenth century. No effort seems ever 
 to have been made to supply the loss of the monastic 
 schools, where rich and poor were alike educated ; and the 
 result of two hundred years of almost uninterrupted neglect 
 was a state of savagery, which many a heathen country would 
 have shamed. How far this state of things was shared by the 
 rest of the county, how far by the nation at large, one can 
 scarcely tell. What the account that will have to be 
 rendered by the faithless shepherds of those days, one dares 
 not dwell upon ! One of the extraordinary features of the 
 work carried on in the teeth of opposition and obloquy by 
 these two excellent and refined women, was the utter absence 
 of excitement ; they deprecated all the enthusiasm which 
 helps devoted workers in the present day. Missions and 
 revivals they thought full of danger ; there was no sister- 
 hood to fall back upon. Under God they worked calmly 
 and quietly, apparently unconscious themselves of their 
 heroism and self-devotion. The difficulties in their way
 
 THE CHURCH IX THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY. 623 
 
 were not light : their work was scattered over ten different 
 parishes, with an area of thirty miles ; the roads were not 
 only rough but highly dangerous, and many a time Miss 
 Patty records in her journal an upset at night in returning 
 from some out-of-the-way village among the Mendips. 
 
 Another of their great difficulties was the want of 
 materials. There were absolutely no suitable books or 
 teachers. "The teaching of the teachers is not the least 
 part of the work," says Hannah More, writing to one of her 
 friends. " Add to this, that having about thirty masters and 
 mistresses, with under-teachers, one has continually to bear 
 with the faults, the ignorance, the prejudices, humours, 
 misfortunes, and del>fs of all these poor well-meaning 
 people. I hope, however, it teaches one forbearance, and 
 it serves to put me in mind how much God has to bear 
 with from me. I now and then comfort Patty in our 
 journey home by night, by saying, that if we do these people 
 no good, I hope we do some little to ourselves." 
 
 In a letter to Mr. Bowdler, she says, " My plan for instruct- 
 ing the poor is very limited and strict. They learn of week- 
 days such coarse work as may fit them for servants. I 
 know no way of- teaching morals but by infusing principles 
 of Christianity, nor of teaching Christianity without a 
 thorough knowledge of Scripture. In teaching in our 
 Sunday schools, the only books we use are two little tracts 
 called ' Questions for the Mendip Schools.' The Church 
 Catechism (these are hung up in frames, half a dozen in a 
 room), spelling-books. Psalters, Common Prayer Book, and 
 the Bible. The little ones learn Watts's ' Hymns for 
 Children.' In some of the schools a plain printed sermon
 
 624 MVTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 and a printed prayer are read in the evening to the grown- 
 up scholars and parents, and a psalm is sung. For many 
 years I have given away annually nearly two hundred 
 Bibles, Common Prayer Books, and Testaments. To teach 
 the poor to read without providing them with safe books 
 has always appeared to me a dangerous measure. This 
 induced me to the laborious undertaking of the ' Cheap 
 Repository ' tracts, which had such great success that above 
 two millions were sold in one year. 
 
 "In some parishes where the poor are numerous, and where 
 there are no gentry to assist them, I have instituted Friendly 
 Benefit Societies for poor women, which have proved a 
 great relief in times of sickness. We have raised in the 
 parish of Cheddar only, a fund of nearly ^^300 ; in Shipham 
 very nearly as much. This money I have placed out in the 
 Stocks. We have two little annual festivals for the children 
 and poor women, which are always attended by as many of 
 the gentry as we can assemble. I have made it a standing 
 rule at these anniversaries that every young woman brought 
 up in my school, and belonging to the club, who has been 
 married during the preceding year, and can produce a 
 testimonial of her good conduct from the parish minister 
 and schoolmistress, is presented by me with five shillings, 
 a pair of white stockings of our own knitting, and a hand- 
 some Bible. This trifling encouragement has had a very 
 good effect, for we have had to create the regard for virtue ; 
 and sobriety and modesty are now considered as necessary 
 to the establishment of a young woman." 
 
 Happy people, to be allowed in some measure to see the 
 result of their labours. Two years after the Cheddar school
 
 THE CHURCH IN THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY. 625 
 
 had been begun, Miss Patty More records in her journal : 
 "Cheddar, as usual, was reserved for the great reward. 
 Here boys and girls, old and young, men and women, all 
 seemed blended together to sing their Maker's praises, and 
 to cry aloud that a Redeemer is at length found in Cheddar. 
 Here the great work evidently goes on — the people hunger 
 and thirst, the church is filled, families pray, children are 
 early brought to the knowledge of God, and, as a proof of 
 their sincerity, are the means of bringing their parents. 
 Thus shall this seemingly forgotten people, buried, as it 
 were, in their own cHffs, at length become an enlightened 
 race, praising and glorifying the Giver of all things." 
 
 Let us give a more unbiassed testimony to the good 
 effects that had resulted from their work. "Again and again 
 the county justices find the number of criminals brought 
 before them diminishing year by year. Even at Blagdon, 
 in that village on the top of Mendip into which no officer 
 dared enter, the justice desires that the Miss Mores may be 
 pubHcly informed of the extraordinary decorum of the men 
 on the day of their club, their conduct having struck all 
 parties." 
 
 In the Bath and Wells Diocesan Calendar, under the 
 head of "Shipham" is found, "There is here the Shipham 
 and Rowberrow Female Club, established in 1792 by Mrs. 
 H. More, to assist poor women in the parishes of Shipham 
 and Rowberrow." So their work still remains, thank God ; 
 and visitors to the Mendips need not now fear harm from 
 a rough ungodly race, and while exploring the beauties of 
 the neighbourhood, one has nothing to fear from the 
 inhabitants. Though till but a few years ago there were 
 
 41
 
 626 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 some ancient dwellers in caves left— poor people who thus 
 saved house-rent and taxes ! 
 
 It is said that still occasionally is to be found in one ot 
 the Mendip parishes, a Bible containing the revered names 
 of Hannah or Martha More, which is valued and treasured 
 as an heir-loom by the descendants of those who had 
 received them from their hands. 
 
 It is difficult to realize in these days of church work and 
 secular education, the state of things that has been faintly 
 sketched. But that one so gifted, and who might have 
 been the spoiled child of literature and fashion, should have 
 devoted her whole energies to lifting those who were the 
 very scum of the earth out of their miserable and degraded 
 condition, is a fact too little recognized ; and when Hannah 
 More is spoken of as a celebrated female writer of a past 
 age, few comparatively know anything of the great work she 
 
 carried on. 
 
 But now their " work was to be made manifest of what 
 sort it was." It was to be tried by fire, the fire of persecu- 
 tion. The leader in this was the curate of Blagdon, the 
 very village which was only undertaken at the earnest 
 request of the churchwardens and leading parishioners. 
 The attack began by a false accusation against the school- 
 master at Blagdon. The charge was investigated and found 
 to be false, but the master was removed, having cleared his 
 character, to a good position in Dublin. The school, how- 
 ever, was discontinued, for the Miss Mores did not think it 
 right to carry it on in opposition to the only resident clergy- 
 man. But not content with this, the curate endeavoured to 
 stop their good work elsewhere, and to prejudice the bishop
 
 THE CHURCH IN THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY. 627 
 
 against their schools, their teaching, and their tracts. Miss 
 More, by her spirited appeal to the bishop himself, appears 
 to have gained her cause. Yet, in spite of bad health from 
 which both the sisters were suffering, in spite of all their 
 troubles, the brave sisters toiled on. Miss H. More writes, 
 " Poor Patty, in bad health herself, fights manfully, and 
 combats well with these sorrows. She is holding our 
 annual club feast, and feasting six or seven hundred each 
 day with outward cheerfulness." Again, " Patty behaves 
 nobly, and only works the harder for all these attacks. She 
 has been all this weather on a three days' mission to 
 Wedmore, where things look very smiling." But the best 
 and noblest of their friends stood by them. Their friend 
 the Rev. John Newton wrote, " Blessed are ye when men 
 shall revile you, and persecute you, and say all manner 
 of evil against you falsely for My sake. Whenever I con- 
 sider whose words are these, I am more disposed to 
 congratulate than to condole with you." The Duchess 
 of Gloucester was another strenuous and affectionate 
 friend. There is a letter of hers to Miss Patty on 
 her sister's iUness. On Hannah More's recovery, she went 
 to Fulham to stay with the bishop and Mrs. Porteous, and 
 received the most marked attention from all ranks and 
 descriptions of people. The five sisters, all between the 
 ages of seventy and eighty, still lived together in unbroken 
 harmony, and still did the two younger carry on their work 
 in the Mendip villages. One by one the sisters were re- 
 moved, and these two were left alone; then Miss Patty, the 
 youngest, was taken, and Hannah was left alone. Four 
 days before the death of Mrs. Martha More, she had taken
 
 628 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 their beloved friends the Wilberforces to Cheddar and 
 some of the other villages. Hannah More never lost her 
 interest in the work to which she had devoted so many 
 years of her life, but after her sister's death she removed to 
 Clifton, and there died at the advanced age of eighty-seven. 
 
 Surely for them is reserved the blessing promised in the 
 prophet Daniel, " And they that be wise shall shine as the 
 brightness of the firmament, and they that turn many to 
 righteousness as the stars for ever and ever." 
 
 Though not actually a native of Somerset, her best work 
 was entirely in and for it, and the sisters well deserve to be 
 counted among the worthies of our county. 
 
 Authorities. — Life of Hannah More, by Anna Buck- 
 land ; Green's History of the English People. Per- 
 sonal information from the Rev. S. H. A. Hervey, 
 Vicar of Wedmore, and others.
 
 PhILO^OPHEF^^ op 3o/v4EF^3ET. 
 
 -:o:- 
 
 DR. THOMAS YOUNG, 17 73- 1829. 
 
 Yet another Philosopher of Somerset, and — excepting 
 Roger Bacon and John Locke, if indeed they should be 
 excepted — one of the most famous. At this epoch, and 
 specially to those who have of late years followed the 
 fortunes of Egypt, Thomas Young deserves to be well 
 remembered. Egypt, that land of mystery and science, the 
 cradle of ancient art and literature, from which Greece first 
 drew its inspiration ; Egypt, the first kingdom founded after 
 the Flood — or, if we allow Assyria equal antiquity, she has 
 left but the shadow of a name, while Egypt still remains 
 a living reality. To lay open mysteries so long concealed, 
 to unfold the hidden history of past ages, counted not by 
 centuries but by thousands of years — such was the work 
 that this Somersetshire savant was appointed to do, and 
 he did it. His training for this great work was peculiar, 
 and perhaps not what we should at first have expected. 
 
 Dr. Thomas Young was born at Milverton, in Somerset, 
 one of those picturesque towns, with its fine old church, in 
 which our county abounds. It is situated in a deep combe
 
 630 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 or dell, between Taunton and Exmoor. The church is 
 dedicated in the name of St. Michael, and is therefore, 
 of course, on a hill overlooking the town. He was the 
 eldest of the ten children of Thomas and Sarah Young, and 
 was born on the 13th of June, 1773- His mother's maiden 
 name was Davis ; she was the niece of Dr. Brocklesby, 
 a physician in London. Both parents were members of the 
 Society of Friends. Probably one effect upon a mind of 
 such varied powers was, that from no time being spent upon 
 acquiring accomplishments, or being frittered away upon 
 useless frivolities, his extraordinary talents were concentrated 
 the more closely upon what required thought and study; 
 yet we shall see how he thought these very accomplish- 
 ments so necessary in after life that he strove, with the same 
 -determination he exercised in everything he undertook, to 
 •supply the deficiency. 
 
 In his fourteenth year he wrote a biography of himself in 
 
 >Latin, which has been translated into English. He says : 
 
 " For the first seven years of my life I was an inmate in the 
 
 -house of my maternal grandfather, Mr. Robert Davis, a 
 
 merchant of great respectability, who lived at Minehead, in 
 
 Somerset. At two years of age I had learned to read with 
 
 -considerable fluency, and I subsequently used to attend the 
 
 school of a village schoolmistress, besides being taught at 
 
 home by my Aunt Mary Davis. Under their instruction, 
 
 I read the Bible twice through, and also Watts's Hymns, 
 
 before I was four years old." 
 
 In spite of the severely rigid training of the Quaker sect, 
 he was not debarred from works of imagination. He read 
 at this period " Gulliver's Travels," and committed large
 
 PHILOSOPHERS OF SOMERSET. 63 1 
 
 quantities of poetry to memory, such as Pope's " Messiah," 
 his " Universal Prayer," Parnell's " Hermit," &c., &c. He 
 learned the whole of Goldsmith's " Deserted Village " in six 
 weeks, during the hours of absence from school. In a quarto 
 edition of this poem in possession of the family, his grand- 
 father had inscribed the following memorandum : " This 
 poem was repeated to me by Thomas Young, with the 
 exception of a word or two, before the age of five." His 
 grandfather also encouraged his classical studies, and he 
 could repeat Latin verses though not understanding them. 
 When not quite seven he was placed at a ?niserable boarding- 
 school at Stapleton. He learned little here, and what he 
 learned was chiefly from his own industry and observation. 
 He remained here a year and a half. Meanwhile, he read 
 "Robinson Crusoe," Gesner's "Death of Abel," "Stories 
 from Shakespeare," " The Seven Stages of Life," Needham's 
 " Select Lessons," and — here, perhaps, was the first spark 
 which lighted up his interest in scientific discovery — "Tom 
 Telescope's Newtonian Philosophy." The next half-year 
 he spent at home. His father had a neighbour of the 
 name of Kingdon, who, though originally a tailor, had raised 
 himself to a higher social position, acting as land steward to 
 several gentlemen in the neighbourhood. At his house the 
 boy found many books upon science, specially a Dictionary 
 of Arts and Sciences in three vols, folio. 
 
 After this he was sent to another school, where the educa- 
 tion was liberal, and the scholars were allowed the use of 
 their master's library. The usher of the school was a good 
 practical engineer; he had made an electrical machine. He 
 taught the lad drawing — the one accomplishment permitted
 
 632 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 to members of the Society. But what he taught himself was 
 perhaps the most extraordinary part of his education. He 
 studied the Eastern languages — Hebrew, Syriac, Chaldee, 
 and Samaritan ; some one lent him a copy of the Lord's 
 Prayer in one hundred different languages, — but at the same 
 time he did not neglect science. He studied botany, pro- 
 cured a lathe and made a telescope, besides teaching himself 
 French and Italian. For the future development of his cha- 
 racter and strengthening of his powers of mind, he happily 
 lived still in a retired manner and free from all temptation 
 to display his extraordinary acquirements. 
 
 It was in 1787 that Mr. Barclay, being anxious to secure 
 an intelligent companion for his grandson, Hudson Gurney, 
 offered to take Thomis Young, then a boy of fourteen, 
 into his family, and allow him to share in the teaching of a 
 tutor who was to superintend young Gurney's studies. 
 This offer was accepted, and he accordingly became an 
 inmate of Youngsbury, Mr. Barclay's residence in Hertford- 
 shire ; but just as the arrangement was made, the tutor, who 
 was offered a more permanent situation, resigned : and the 
 two boys, respectively thirteen and fourteen, were left to 
 themselves, as far as their studies were concerned, and 
 Thomas Young acted in the capacity of tutor to the younger 
 lad. Eventually a tutor was found, a Mr. Hodgkin, who 
 undertook the supervision of the boys, and directed Hudson 
 Gurney's studies in other matters ; but in his classics Young 
 not only continued to act as before, but was able materially 
 to assist Mr. Hodgkin himself. 
 
 His method of study was, first, to read through a classic 
 with a translation, then a second time with only a grammar
 
 PHILOSOPHERS OF SOMERSET. 633 
 
 and lexicon. The three years he remained in Hertfordshire 
 — from 1787 to 1792 — he considered the most important 
 in his hfe. Almost the whole time he remained in this 
 singularly quiet and regular family ; and when he spent 
 a few months in London, his life only differed by giving 
 him access to a few booksellers' shops and occasional 
 lectures. It was probably on one of these visits to his 
 uncle, Dr. Brocklesby, that some visitor, presuming on 
 his extremely youthful appearance — he was actually only 
 fourteen — asked for a specimen of his handwriting. He 
 gave it, but it was the same sentence repeated in fourteen 
 different languages. 
 
 The books he read during this period were : Homer, 
 Pindar, Epictetus, Longinus ; the Hecuba and Orestes in 
 King's Euripides ; Sophocles' Trilogy of the " QEdipus 
 Tyrannus," the " CEdipus Coloneus," and " Antigone ; " 
 the " Phoenissoe " of Euripides, and the " Septem contra 
 Thebus " of ^schylus in Burton's " Pentalogia " ; the 
 "Heroides" and "Metamorphoses" of Ovid; the "Satires" 
 of Juvenal and Perseus, the " Georgics " of Virgil, the plays 
 of Terence ; the whole of " Caesar " and " Sallust ; " " First 
 Book of Martial " ; some of the " Orations " of Cicero, with 
 Schiller's " Proecepta styli bene Latini," as introductory to 
 the study of prose composition. In addition to these, he 
 read in French : Marmontel's " Belisaire," Fe'nelon's "Tele- 
 maque," the "Numa Pompilius " of Florian, with Cham- 
 bord's " French Exercises." In these studies he had the 
 occasional assistance of a French master. He began 
 Simpson's Euclid in February, 1788, and finished it in 
 April, 1789. He then proceeded to Simpson's "Conic
 
 634 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 Sections " and Algebra, Bonnycastle's' Algebra and 
 " Popular x^stronomy," and Nicholson's " Introduction to 
 Natural Philosophy;" Trimmer's "Introduction to Natural 
 History," and Lee's "Introduction to Botany"; Barclay's 
 " Apolog}'," Cough's " History of the Quakers," Clarke 
 and Wormal's "Heraldry," Coldsmith's "Rome," Rollin's 
 "Ancient History," Sir Joshua Reynolds' " Discourses," and 
 four or five very trifling school books. 
 
 When we consider that all this work was accomplished, 
 and thoroughly accomplished, with the most limited amount 
 of supervision, and scarcely any actual assistance, by a boy 
 between the ages of fourteen and seventeen, and moreover 
 that at the age of sixteen his studies were seriously inter- 
 rupted by an illness of an alarming nature, which seemed 
 to threaten consumption — it is not too much to call it 
 simply marvellous. At this time, as strictly through life, he 
 adhered to the principle of doing nothing by halves. What- 
 ever book he began he read completely through. Whatever 
 study he began he never abandoned, and it was to this, in 
 later years, he attributed his success as a scholar and a man 
 of science. 
 
 This self-education, however, eminent as was its success, 
 was not without serious disadvantages. He had no oppor- 
 tunity of freely reciprocating with other minds, nor had he 
 any means of observing the difficulties which are experienced 
 by others ; he lacked, therefore, through life that intellectual 
 fellow-feeling or sympathy which is so essential to form a 
 successful teacher or lecturer, or a luminous and interesting 
 writer. 
 
 In 1792 Young took lodgings in London to prosecute
 
 PHILOSOPHERS OF SOMERSET. 635 
 
 his medical and anatomical studies. Among others, he 
 attended the lectures of the celebrated John Hunter, in the 
 Hunterian School of Anatomy. Through Dr. Brocklesby's 
 introduction, he gained access to the most distinguished 
 literary circles in London, which included Burke, Wynd- 
 ham, Mr. Frederick North (afterwards Lord Guilford), Sir 
 Joshua Reynolds, and others. In the autumn of 1793 he 
 entered himself as a pupil at St. Bartholomew's Hospital. 
 He still continued his studies in the philosophical and 
 historical writers of antiquity, and he contributed papers 
 on Entomology and Natural History to The Gentleman's 
 Magazine. A paper on "Vision," read before the Royal 
 Society on the 30th of May, 1793, was considered of such 
 value as to justify his election as a Fellow of that society. 
 He was not then twenty ! 
 
 In 1794, when proceeding from Oxford on a visit to his 
 friends in the west, he passed through Bath, and was there 
 introduced to the Duke of Richmond. In a letter to Dr. 
 Brocklesby, the duke says : " I must tell you how much 
 pleased we all are with Mr. Young. I really never saw any 
 young man more pleasing and engaging ; in short, I assure 
 you the duchess and I are quite charmed with him." So 
 great was the impression made upon them, that the duke 
 offered him the post of private secretary. This flattering 
 offer he, after some consideration, declined. In a letter to 
 his mother giving his reasons, he says that one point that 
 weighed much with him was, that in moving in the society 
 he would have met in that capacity, it would have been 
 necessary to have left the Society of Friends, and that he 
 was unwilling to do. We shall nevertheless see that, later
 
 636 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 in the same, or in the following year, he found it advisable 
 to do so. After visiting his relations in Somerset, he made 
 a tour in Cornwall, and was much interested in the mining 
 
 districts. 
 
 After this he proceeded to Edinburgh, to study in the 
 School of Medicine in that city. Though his studies were 
 chiefly professional, he found time to read both "Don 
 Quixote " and " Orlando Furioso" in the originals. 
 
 In 1794 he was introduced to Lord Monboddo and Dr. 
 Burgess. When his name was mentioned to the latter, he 
 said he had a presentiment it was Dr. Brocklesby's nephew, 
 whose Greek writing Porson had shown him. He found in 
 Edinburgh that, to get the full advantage of the literary 
 society which formed so great a feature in the life of the 
 northern capital, he must give up the distinctive peculiarities 
 of the sect. In this, as in everything else, whatever he did, 
 he did thoroughly and completely. He took lessons in 
 music and also in dancing, and went to the theatre. But 
 though suspected and narrowly watched, and, what must 
 have been harder to bear, even ridiculed, for what was con- 
 sidered his backsliding— his life continued as correct, his 
 morals as pure, as before. In June, 1795, he took a tour in 
 the Highlands, and stayed at Gordon Castle with the Duke 
 and Duchess of Richmond. He also visited the Duke of 
 Argyle at his splendid seat at Inverary. 
 
 By his uncle's wish, and through his liberality, he now 
 went to study at Gottingen. His early life has been given 
 with some degree of minuteness, because, as a matter of 
 course, that would be omitted in biographical dictionaries, 
 &c. 3 and, after all, it represents the self-training which
 
 PHILOSOPHERS OF SOMERSET. 637 
 
 made the man what he was : but for the remainder of his 
 life it will be given more shortly as it may be found in any 
 respectable biography or history of science. His course of 
 study at Gottingen is best illustrated by his scheme of work, 
 as given by himself; and probably the conscientiousness 
 with which he trained himself in the lighter studies of music, 
 drawing, riding, and dancing, was the means of preventing 
 a breakdown of mind and body under the enormous burden 
 of mere acquirement. 
 
 At 8. Spitder's course of the History of the Principal 
 
 States of Europe, exclusive of Germany. 
 „ 9. Arnemann on Materia Medica. 
 „ 10. Richter on Acute Diseases. 
 „ II. Twice a week, private lessons from the academical 
 
 dancing-master. 
 ,, 12. Dine at Richlander's fal>k d'hote. 
 „ I. Twice a week, lessons on the clavichord from 
 
 Forkell ; on two other days, from Fiorello, on 
 
 drawing. 
 „ 2. IJchtenberg on Physics. 
 „ 3. Ride in the academical manege, under Ayre, four 
 
 times a week 
 „ 4. Stromeyer on Diseases. 
 ,, 5. Blumenbach on Natural History. 
 ,, 6. Twice Blessman, with other pupils, and twice 
 
 Forkel. 
 
 And we may add, &c., (S:c., for other studies followed not 
 as clearly mapped out. But his stay at Gottingen was not 
 as charming to him as that in Scotland. Accustomed to
 
 638 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 the magnificent hospitality of the Scotch nobiUty, he did 
 not understand the restricted means, and all-engrossing 
 appetite for study, of the German professors and students, 
 which left little or no margin for hospitality. During the 
 vacation he went for a tour, and at Brunswick was presented 
 at Court to the Duchess (sister of George III.), to the here- 
 ditary Princess, and the Duchess Dowager (sister of the late 
 King of Prussia). Annoyed at the little consideration with 
 which he was treated, he found himself at supper one of 
 about twenty gentlemen sitting on one side of a long table, 
 with as many ladies opposite. He endeavoured to begin 
 a conversation with his nearest neighbour, but found him 
 sulky or stupid. At last the Duchess Dowager— who looked 
 like a spectre, had lost all her teeth, and whom he regarded 
 as totally unfit for company— began a long and amusing 
 conversation with him; after which he found he had enough 
 
 to talk with. 
 
 On his return to England he was admitted a Fellow 
 Commoner of Emmanuel College, Cambridge. The master. 
 Dr. Farmer, the well-known author of a treatise on the 
 learning of Shakespeare, was a friend of his uncle. When 
 he introduced the new student to his tutors, he jocularly 
 said, " I have brought you a pupil qualified to read lectures 
 to his tutors." From his fellow-students he gained the title 
 of Phenomenon Young. On his return from Cambridge, 
 the 13th of December, 1797, he went for the last time to see 
 his uncle. Dr. Brocklesby, who had just returned from 
 Beaconsfield, where he had been on a visit to the widow of 
 Mr. Burke. He expired suddenly the same night, a few 
 minutes after retiring to bed. He bequeathed to his
 
 PHILOSOPHERS OF SOMERSET. 639 
 
 nephew, Thomas Young, his house in Norfolk Street, Park 
 Lane ; a choice collection of pictures, selected by Sir Joshua 
 Reynolds; and about ;^i 0,000 in money — thus leaving him 
 independent, and able to pursue whatever line in life he 
 might select. 
 
 He now fixed his residence in London, and began to 
 practise as a physician. In 1799, when only twenty-six, he 
 inserted in the " Philosophical Transactions " an article 
 entitled "Experiments respecting Sound and Light." In 
 i8or, 1802, and 1803, he delivered, in his character of 
 Professor of Natural Philosophy in the Royal Institution, a 
 series of lectures which to this day form the best existing 
 compendium of the elementary principles of Physics. But 
 he was too far in advance of the teaching of those days, and 
 his learning was too profound for his lectures to be popular ; 
 and the fact before adverted to, of his self-education inter- 
 fering with the intellectual sympathy which should always 
 exist between the teacher and the student, rendered him 
 absolutely unable to condescend to the minds of those he 
 taught. 
 
 It is impossible to follow him through all his discoveries 
 and the results of his scientific investigations ; it would be 
 merely giving lists of the papers supplied by him to the 
 various scientific societies and publications. After resigning 
 his professorship, he ceased for some years to cultivate 
 science openly, lest his being known to do so should raise a 
 prejudice in the public mind against his skill as a physician. 
 But in his medical practice he did not make the mark or the 
 name one would have expected ; in fact, he was before his 
 time. The heroic and violent remedies then in vogue were
 
 640 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 not approved by Young, and he preferred in many cases to 
 leave Nature to herself j but though it was remarked that he 
 lost fewer patients than any of the other physicians at St. 
 George's Hospital, his practice did not commend itself to 
 the public, and he never became a fashionable or a famous 
 physician. 
 
 On the 14th of June, 1804, he contracted what proved a 
 most happy marriage with Miss Eliza Maxwell, a lady 
 belonging to a branch of the Scottish family of Maxwell of 
 Caldewood. In 1808 — probably in consequence of some 
 of his scientific discoveries in anatomy, physiolog}', and 
 medicine embodied in the Croonian Lecture for 1808 — he 
 obtained the degree of M.D. at the University of Cam- 
 bridge. 
 
 In 1816, when staying at Worthing, Dr. Young received 
 a visit from the celebrated foreign savants, Arago and Guy 
 Lussac. A supposed discover}- by Fresnel which was irre- 
 concilable with Newton's theory of light, was the subject 
 of conversation. After some discussion, Dr. Young declared 
 that the experiment they valued so highly was to be found 
 in his lectures on Natural Philosophy. This was disputed ; 
 when Mrs. Young, who had taken no part in the discussion, 
 left the room and returned immediately with an enormous 
 quarto under her arm. It was the first volume of the 
 treatise on " Natural Philosophy ; " she placed it on the 
 table, and, without speaking, pointed with her finger to the 
 passage which justified his assertion. He wrote much for 
 the " Encyclopaedia Britannica," and in the course of little 
 more than a year prepared articles on " Bridge Carpentry'," 
 " Chromatics," " Cohesion," and " Eg}-pt." This article on
 
 PHILOSOPHERS OF SOMERSET. 64 1 
 
 Eg}'pt, which is in the supplement of the Encyclopaedia, has 
 been pronounced the greatest effort of scholarship and 
 ingenuity which modern literature can boast. 
 
 And this brings us to the crowning discovery of Dr. 
 Young's life, the one by which he will be remembered for 
 all time. It is known that Napoleon, among his other 
 vanities and weaknesses, would fain emulate Alexander of 
 old. So when he had elected to invade Eg>'pt, and there 
 endeavour to destroy English power and prestige, he deter- 
 mined, hke Alexander the Great, that not mere vulgar 
 conquest should be his aim, but that, to make his conquest 
 the more illustrious, he would carry in his train savants and 
 men learned in all departments of modern science and 
 ancient archseolog)^, so that, if possible, they might unthread 
 the mysteries kept secret for so many generations. While a 
 detachment of the army were building a fort at the village 
 of Raschid, otherwise Rosetta, they came upon a block of 
 black basalt, in a mutilated condition, bearing a portion of 
 three inscriptions, one of which was in the Eg}'ptian hiero- 
 glyphics. This most valuable relic fell, by the fortune of 
 war, into the hands of the British at the capitulation of 
 Alexandria. It was afterwards conveyed to Eondon, and 
 placed in the British Museum. 
 
 Many learned men had directed their investigations to 
 the hieroglyphic system of the Egyptians — Father Kircher, 
 the Jesuit, in the seventeenth century ; Bishop Warburton, 
 the author of " The Divine Legation of Moses ; " and 
 others — but they had all failed, and one after another 
 had given up the subject in despair. But Bishop War- 
 burton had caught a glimpse of the truth, and he 
 
 42
 
 642 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 maintained that the hieroglyphics constituted a real 
 written language. The three inscriptions on the Rosetta 
 stone were in the hieroglyphic or sacred characters, the 
 enchorial or language of the country, and Greek. To 
 this last was appended the important information that the 
 decree which it contains (in honour of Ptolemy Epiphanes) 
 had been ordered to be engraved in three different characters. 
 It must be remembered that neither one of the inscriptions 
 was perfect, the stone having been broken, and that in no 
 two inscriptions was the imperfection in the same place. 
 This, of course, immensely increased the difficulty of com- 
 paring them. Porson and Heyne, the two best scholars — 
 English and German — of the age, at once employed them- 
 selves in restoring and translating the Greek inscription. 
 This they did ; and now M. Silvestre de Sacy set to work to 
 endeavour, by comparing the enchorial and the hieroglyphic 
 characters — both equally unknown— with the Greek, to find 
 the key to unlock the mysterious knowledge so long hidden 
 from the world. In the Greek he found the names 
 Alexander and Alexandria, and in the enchorial discovered 
 two well-marked groups of characters nearly resembling 
 each other, and which he therefore considered as represent- 
 ing those names ; he also made out the name of Ptolemy. 
 From these he endeavoured to construct an alphabet; but 
 here he failed, and could not advance a single step. M. 
 Ackerblad, a Swedish diplomatist, and others, attempted the 
 task, and failed. 
 
 Dr. Young now began his labours. It was in 1802 that 
 the stone had been conveyed to London and placed in the 
 British Museum, For twelve years had this bewildering
 
 PHILOSOPHERS OF SOMERSET. 643 
 
 puzzle tormented the minds of the most famous savants in 
 Europe. It was in 1814 when Dr. Young approached the 
 subject. In the summer of this year he appHed himself 
 vigorously, first to the euchorial, and afterwards to the 
 hieroglyphic inscription, and began an attentive and 
 methodical comparison of the different parts with each 
 other. He was able in the course of a few months to send 
 to the " Archaeologia " a conjectural translation of each of 
 the Egyptian inscriptions, distinguishing the contents of the 
 different lines with as much precision as his materials would 
 then admit of. He was obliged, however, to leave many 
 important passages still subject to doubt, but he hoped to 
 acquire additional information before he attempted to 
 determine their signification with accuracy. He soon after 
 published anew, in the " Museum Criticum " of Cambridge, 
 his conjectural translation, with considerable additions and 
 corrections. Finally, in December, 18 19, in the article on 
 Egypt before referred to, in the supplement to the " Ency- 
 clopsedia Britannica," he digested and arranged in a method- 
 ical form the result of his researches, and, in particular, 
 gave a vocabulary comprising upwards of two hundred names 
 or words which he had succeeded in deciphering in the 
 hieroglyphic and euchorial texts in the Egyptian MSS. It 
 was The Edinburgh Review which pronounced this article 
 "the greatest effort of scholarship and ingenuity which 
 modern literature can boast." To give this splendid testi. 
 mony to the work of our great Somersetshire philosopher its 
 due force, it should be remembered that Dr. Young himself 
 was a constant writer in The Quarterly, and that some time 
 previously he had had a passage of arms with The Edinburgh
 
 644 MVTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 Review with regard to some of his discoveries. The eulo- 
 gium, therefore, does equal credit to the author or editor 
 
 and to Dr. Young. 
 
 It is not necessar)' to follow the successive steps by which 
 this great work was accomplished ; but it is necessary to 
 refer to the discussion which arose as to whether Dr. Young 
 and M. Champollion were independent investigators, or 
 whether to Dr. Young belongs the priority of discovery, and 
 that therefore to him of right belongs the honour of open- 
 ing the way to the deciphering of these mysterious cha- 
 racters. From the article above quoted we extract the fol- 
 lowing, which places the matter in the clear light of truth :- 
 -We have no means of ascertaining the precise time at 
 which iM. Champollion commenced his researches on the 
 subject of hieroglyphics, nor is the point of any importance 
 except for the purpose of setthng the question of priority 
 between him and Dr. Young ; a question, be it observed, 
 which has been stirred by himself alone, and about which 
 no other human being can entertain a particle of doubt. 
 After giving a short summary in the shape of distinct pro- 
 positions of the doctrines maintained in the article ' Egypt,' 
 M. Champollion adds : " Je dois dire qu'a meme epoque ; 
 et sans avoir aucune connoissance des opinions de M. le 
 Docteur Young, je croyais etre parvenu, d'une maniere assez 
 sure a des resultats k peu-pres semblables.' But there are 
 several considerations which render it utterly impossible to 
 credit this statement. 
 
 " In the first place we have the direct testimony of Dr. 
 Young himself in disproof of it— a testimony which M. 
 Champollion has not ventured to contradict: 'At the
 
 PHILOSOPHERS OF SOMERSET, 645 
 
 commencement of my Egyptian researches ' — that is, as we 
 have seen, in 1814 and 1815 — 'I had accidentally,' says 
 the Doctor, ' received a letter from M. ChampoUion, which 
 accompanied a copy of his work on " The State of Egypt 
 under the Pharaohs," sent as a present to the Royal Society; 
 and as he particularly requested some particular information 
 respecting parts of the enchorial inscription of Rosetta, 
 which were imperfectly represented in the engraved copies, 
 I readily answered his inquiries from a reference to the 
 original monument in the British Museum, and a short time 
 afterwards I sent him a copy of my conjectural translation 
 of the inscriptions, as it was inserted in the " Archaeologia." ' 
 The Doctor adds that, with regard to the enchorial inscrip- 
 tion, 'M. ChampoUion appeared to him to have done at 
 that time but little,' and that the few references he made to 
 it 'seemed to depend entirely on M. Ackerblad's investi- 
 gations,' which he had tacitly adopted. How then can M. 
 ChampoUion pretend to say that he commenced his hiero- 
 glyphical researches at the same period with Dr. Young, and 
 without having any knowledge of Dr. Young's opinions ? 
 But, in the second place, it appears from the respective 
 dates of M. Champollion's publications, that nearly six 
 years elapsed from the period of the above communication 
 until that when the first of these was given to the world ; 
 whereas Dr. Young's conjectural translation had been pub- 
 lished in 1815, long before so much as a hint had escaped 
 that M. ChampoUion was engaged in similar investigations. 
 The priority of publication is therefore quite indisputable. 
 But as M. ChampoUion has not ventured to contradict the 
 statement of Dr. Young in regard to the communication
 
 646 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 above referred to, and as he admits having seen the article 
 ' Egypt ' in the Supplement nearly two years before the 
 publication of his 'Lettre a M. Dacier,' which contains 
 opinions at almost every stage of his progress ; the question 
 of originality may be as easily settled as that of priority 
 of publication." 
 
 It is grievous that a clever and learned man, as M. 
 ChampoUion undoubtedly was, should have so disin- 
 genuously endeavoured to deprive a brother savant of his 
 due. M. ChampolHon had " accomplished too much to 
 stand in need of assuming to himself the merits of another." 
 It was given to him to complete the work so ably set on 
 foot by Dr. Young. But it is not difficult to follow when 
 another has led the way, and the discovery of a new monu- 
 ment supplied the gaps in the information before gained, 
 and enabled M. ChampoUion to complete what Dr. Young 
 had so marvellously begun. 
 
 In 1 81 7 Dr. Young founded the Egyptian Society; in 
 1 8 1 8 he was appointed secretary to the board of longitude. 
 In 1820 he was appointed to investigate the Arctic voyage 
 of the Griper and the Hecla under Captain Parry, and to 
 decide whether they had fulfilled the conditions which em- 
 powered the Expedition to claim the ;z{^5,ooo offered to 
 those who succeeded in reaching a certain point within the 
 Arctic Circle. This it was decided they had accomplished. 
 
 He died in 1829 ; his remains were deposited in the vault 
 of his wife's relations at Farnborough, in Kent. 
 
 He was a man in all the relations of life upright, kind- 
 hearted, and blameless. His domestic virtues were as exem- 
 plary as his talents were great, and, if Sir Thomas Lawrence's
 
 PHILOSOPHERS OF SOMERSET. 647 
 
 portrait is to be believed, he was singularly handsome and 
 distinguished looking. His birthplace has become a spot to 
 which the pilgrims of science resort as to a shrine. Dr. 
 Peacock's life of him owes much to the information given 
 him by Dr. Young's nephew and namesake. 
 
 A monument to his memory was erected in Westminster 
 Abbey, showing that his country appreciated his labours. 
 
 Authorities. — Dr. Peacock's (Dean of Ely) Life of Dr. 
 Young ; Article in the Nouvelle Biographie Gene- 
 rale ; Cunninghame's Lives of Celebrated English- 
 men ; and oral family reminiscences.
 
 Eowyvi^D HyVWKIN3. 
 
 PROVOST OF ORIEL AND CANON OF ROCHESTER. 
 (1789-1882.) 
 
 :o: 
 
 The life of one so lately passed away, and which spanned 
 very nearly a century, has yet to be written. He was born 
 at Bath, and was the eldest of thirteen children. His father 
 died when he was seventeen ; and his mother, with ten 
 surviving children, went to live at Chew Magna, near Bristol. 
 At Oxford he gained a double first — Sir Robert Peel being 
 the first, and John Keble the third, who gained that honour 
 since the establishment of the class list. In 18 13 he was 
 elected Fellow of Oriel. Milman, afterwards Dean of St. 
 Paul's, brought him news of his election. 
 
 Whately, afterwards Archbishop of Dublin, and Dr. Arnold 
 were among his friends. The Fellows of Oriel were the first 
 in Oxford to break through the tyranny of fashion by 
 abandoning the immoderate use of wine, and the Oriel tea- 
 pot was a standing joke in the University. In 1815 he 
 travelled on the Continent with a pupil, leaving Paris the 
 day that Napoleon entered it. In 1822 Newman was 
 elected Fellow of Oriel ; in 1823 Hawkins became Vicar of
 
 EDWARD HAWKINS. 649 
 
 St. Mary's. In February, 182S, he was elected Provost of 
 Oriel ; Keble had been talked of, but he withdrew in 
 Hawkins' favour. In December the same year he married 
 at Clifton. Our readers are referred to a most interesting 
 article on Dr. Hawkins in The Quarterly of October, 1883, 
 for a more detailed account of his life, and for a host of 
 charming and well-selected anecdotes. 
 
 His warm sympathy, his vivid interest in public events, 
 his strong and exact memory, made him a delightful com- 
 panion when he lived wholl)- at Rochester, and passed only 
 from his residential house to the cathedral and back. Nor 
 was he averse to forming new friendships. As the time 
 came round for one of the honorary canons to preach his 
 annual sermon at Rochester, the aged Provost wrote year 
 by year, and asked as a favour that he would stay at his 
 house ; and most delightful did he make the visit by his 
 reminiscences of Oxford and the charm of his table-talk. 
 
 His last illness was short ; he died on Saturday, November 
 18, 1882, having very nearly completed his ninety-fourth 
 year. Dean Scott pronounced the words of peace over his 
 ancient friend, and has since penned the inscription which 
 marks the spot where the Provost of Oriel " a laboribus 
 tandem requievit." 
 
 Authorities. — An article in The Quarterly, October, 
 1883 ; and personal recollections.
 
 ChA^LE3 FuQE j_(OWDER. 
 (1820-1880.) 
 
 -.-o.-- 
 
 A SHORT sketch of the Hfe and work of this eminent saint 
 of modern days, is all ihat is attempted here. His memory 
 is still green among us. The writer's object is to identify 
 him as a native of Somerset. 
 
 He was born June 22, 1820, at 2, West Wing, Lansdown 
 Crescent, Bath. His parents were Charles Lowder and 
 Susan Fuge. Mr. Lowder was partner in the old Bath 
 Bank, and was in easy circumstances. His care for others 
 had won him the title of "the poor man's friend." It is 
 touching, in the light of Charles Lowder's life, to read the 
 daily prayer which was offered by Mrs. Lowder for her yet 
 unborn infant: — "Bless it, O God, in mind as well as in 
 body ; endue it with an understanding capable of knowing 
 Thee, with a heart strongly bent to fear Thee, and with all 
 those holy and good dispositions that may make it always 
 pleasing in Thy sight. Make me a joyful mother of a hope- 
 ful child, who may live to be an instrument of Thy glory, 
 and by serving Thee faithfully and doing good in his genera- 
 tion, may be received into Thine everlasting kingdom."
 
 CHARLES FUGE LOWDER. 65 1 
 
 Thus she prayed for her child ; and truly God gave her 
 the petition which she asked of Him. 
 
 After being at different private schools, he was sent in 
 1835 to King's College School, London, of which Dr. Major 
 was head master. When consulted about the advisability of 
 sending him to the Universit)', Dr. Major wrote thus : " The 
 steadiness of character and fixedness of principles are based, 
 I am convinced, upon a firmer foundation than mere human 
 strength, which will enable him to resist successfully the 
 temptations with which that career may be beset." 
 
 In 1836 he was confirmed, just as he entered the senior 
 department of King's College. On September 30, 185 1, he 
 became curate at St. Barnabas, Pimlico, and went into 
 residence at the college, where he remained from 1852- 
 1857, excepting the period when he was suspended by 
 Bishop Blomfield for a piece of folly that would have been 
 pardonable in a school-boy, but which in an ordained 
 clergyman of the Church it was impossible to pass over. 
 He gave sixpence to some boys to throw rotten eggs at a 
 sandwich-man who carried about a placard — "Vote for 
 Westerton ! " the obnoxious churchwarden. 
 
 During this time of compulsory rest from work he went 
 abroad, and at Yvetot, near Rouen, read " The Life of St. 
 Vincent de Paul," which was afterwards presented to him 
 by M. L'Abbe with a charming French note. It was less 
 than two years afterwards that he was licensed by the bishop 
 — on the appointment of Mr. Bryan King — to the missionary 
 work at St. George's-in-the-East. When this truly missionary 
 work began, the communicants numbered some five or six ; 
 in 18S0 they were five hundred.
 
 652 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET, 
 
 The appointment of the Rev. Hugh Allen as lecturer, 
 marks an epoch in the history of the mission ; his role was 
 to preach against the work that was being done, and to stir 
 up the people against the devoted priests who ministered 
 among them. The leader of the mob was a Mr. Liquorish 
 — public-house keeper and churchwarden. A band of 
 earnest men from all parts, and by no means all agreeing in 
 the advanced views held by Mr. Lowder, came voluntarily 
 to assist and protect the clergy. Among them was Tom 
 Hughes, author of " Tom Brown's School-days." 
 
 On St. Peter's Day, 1865, the first stone of the church 
 in Old Gravel Lane was laid, ^4,00° having been given or 
 promised. In 1866 the cholera raged amongst the people, 
 and the devotion of the clergy had its effect upon the people. 
 In 1868 his work received the severest blow it could have 
 sustained, by the secession of three of the curates to the 
 Church of Rome. To this rapid resume of his work we 
 will add but two pictures or scenes in his career. 
 
 Scene I. 
 It was September, i860. The church and congregation 
 were given over to the pleasure of a howling and blas- 
 pheming mob; the police authorities and the Home 
 Secretary having been in vain appealed to for sufficient 
 protection by the clergy in charge. The church was closed 
 by an order from the bishop to the churchwardens on 
 September 25th. The immediate consequence was a rush 
 to the mission chapels by the rioters, who gathered more 
 than a thousand strong in Wellclose Square, attempting to 
 break into the church and seriously threatening the mission
 
 CHARLES FUGE LOWDER. 653 
 
 houses. On this day Mr. Lowder's Hfe was in danger from 
 their violence, as, baffled by the effectual measures which 
 had been taken to barricade the gates, they turned their 
 rage against him, and attacked him when he left the church, 
 trying to seize and throw him over the bridge. His friends 
 made a cordon at the entrance to the bridge, and held it 
 against the mob until he reached the mission house by a 
 back entrance. 
 
 Such is the first scene. It is September again ; but twenty 
 years, years of patient, self-denying, loving work, have 
 passed, and on September 9th, 1S80, came the telegram 
 from abroad — •" Father Lowder is dead ; " and we will now 
 give 
 
 Scene II. 
 At the Holborn Viaduct Station his body was met by 
 one of the curates of St. Peter's, and two of the Sisters 
 bringing a pall and flowers, which they laid over the coffin 
 in the hearse, and then followed it to Old Gravel Lane. 
 There, at the point where St. Peter's parish begins, it was 
 received by a solemn procession from the church ; his own 
 sister — who had been prevented by illness from going to 
 Zell with the Sisters of Mercy — and a great white throng of 
 choristers and clergy, led by the cross, passing up the lane 
 through the crowds of weeping people to the dock-bridge 
 which bounds the parish. It was the place where, twenty 
 years before, his friends had made a line across this very 
 bridge against the mob who had hunted him down and 
 threatened to throw him into the docks ; and now, in the 
 streets where he had been pelted and put in danger of his
 
 654 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 life, the police were there, but only to keep a line amidst 
 the crowds of weeping men who pressed forward to see and 
 touch the pall beneath which their friend slept. 
 
 The coffin was lifted from the hearse and carried by some 
 of the working men on the bier to St. Peter's Church, fol- 
 lowed by the mourners and the immense procession chanting 
 the funeral sentences and Psalms xxiv., xxvii., xxxix., xc. 
 Admittance to the church was by ticket, but every seat was 
 already filled. The altar and chancel were vested in white. 
 Father Lowder's stall was covered with white linen, on 
 which his surplice and stole were laid. When the bier 
 was placed in the chancel, it was soon covered with offer- 
 ings of flowers handed to the Sisters, while the prayer of 
 the introit rose, "Grant him eternal rest, O Lord, and let 
 light perpetual shine upon him." Then followed the cele- 
 bration, with the Dies Irse as a sequence. 
 
 At its close the procession formed once more, and passed 
 out at the western door, singing "Jerusalem, my happy 
 home," and slowly up to Wapping Bridge, and the dense 
 crowd still singing the hymn. At the bridge the procession 
 divided and lined each side of the road, while the hearse 
 passed slowly through the ranks on the way to Chislehurst. 
 
 The scene at the common, where trains of mourners had 
 arrived from London, was most striking. The men of 
 Shadvvell and Wapping, whom none will credit with 
 extravagant religious weakness, gathered to manifest their 
 gratitude and affection for the heroic priest who had 
 laboured so long among them. 
 
 Preceding the body came the choir of St. Peter's across 
 the common to the church with the eight pall-bearers, all
 
 CHARLES FUGE LOWDER. 655 
 
 clergy ; four or five hundred of the congregation, members 
 of various guilds chanting. They were met at the lych-gate 
 by the choir and clergy of Chislehurst, and the choirs joined 
 and led the way into church, singing " Brief life is here our 
 portion." During the hymn, as the coffin was brought into 
 church, the deep, unspeakable grief of the people who had 
 lost so good a shepherd broke out into uncontrollable sobs 
 and tears from both men and women. It was computed 
 that at least three thousand were present, including two 
 hundred clerg)\ But of all grand points in that funeral, the 
 most beautiful and touching was the little children fringing 
 the crowd and weeping as if their hearts would break. 
 
 So with large tears of sorrow and of joy, this hero and 
 saint of Somerset was borne a victor to his rest. 
 
 Authority. — Life of Charles Lowder, by the author of 
 Life of St. Theresa (Kegan Paul).
 
 ft Ty\LE OF WyVTCHET. 
 
 ■:o: 
 
 THE DEATH OF JANE CAPES, 1838. 
 
 More than nine hundred years had passed away since the 
 deeds of saints and heroes which we have recorded took 
 place at the Uttle port of Watchet. The tale of St. Decu- 
 man's martyrdom, with its attendant miracles, may perhaps 
 be called a monkish legend. The story of the good fight 
 fought by JEWt is now well-nigh forgotten, but the simple 
 and absolute faith which shines in the one tale, and the 
 brave, true-hearted spirit manifested in the other, shine 
 forth as brightly in this true tale of a little heroine of the 
 nineteenth century. 
 
 It was in the year of grace 1S3S, on a warm, bright 
 evening in September, that the wife of a farmer named Capes, 
 accompanied by her maid, took her six children down to the 
 shore at Watchet to bathe them in the sea. The children 
 ranged in age from eighteen months to eleven years. On 
 this flat shore the waters do not come in rushing and bound- 
 ing as we see them on the coast of the broad Atlantic, 
 but creep in with a stealthy motion which is scarcely 
 noticed.
 
 A TALE OF WATCHET. 657 
 
 Having bathed all the children but one, the two women 
 found themselves surrounded by the tide, which that even- 
 ing was very high. Finding it impossible to retrace their 
 steps to the shore, they managed to get to a rock at a short 
 distance ; then Mrs. Capes and her maid, placing the chil- 
 dren between them, held tightly to each other to endeavour 
 to protect the little ones ; this they succeeded in doing for 
 some time. But alas ! the water which had crept on so 
 silently, now that it met with the opposition of the rock, 
 leapt like a wild beast to seize its prey, and three of the 
 children were, one by one, washed away and carried out to 
 sea, the poor mother being utterly unable to render them 
 any assistance whatever. For nearly two hours the survivors 
 remained on the rock before they were rescued. 
 
 One of the children thus borne away by the waves showed 
 a nobleness of spirit and a Christian courage that would 
 have made her a martyr for her faith in other days. Jane 
 Capes wns only nine years old, but she knew and boldly 
 faced the danger in the strength of her faith. On came the 
 hungry waves. " Mother," said the child, " wc shall never 
 see poor father again." She had no pity, this noble-minded 
 child, for herself, cut off in her infant days ; it was her 
 father she pitied, v.hen he should find his little ones taken 
 from him. Again the child spoke, "Let us pray," and, as 
 the cruel waves were hurrying to seize her, the little Chris- 
 tian lirmly faced them and defied the danger in another 
 strength than her own. She repeated aloud the Lord's 
 Prayer and the Apostles' Creed. 
 
 How could she fear who was only leaving an earthly for 
 a heavenly Father? How could she tremble when she was 
 
 43
 
 658 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 leaving this world and exchanging what even her childish 
 griefs had taught her was a world of change and sorrow for 
 " The communion of saints, the forgiveness of sins, the 
 resurrection of the body, and the life everlasting." And 
 so she left her mother's arms, and was wafted by the waves 
 into her Saviour's bosom. 
 
 I have not thought the story of this little one out of place 
 among the legends and scenes of Somerset. 
 
 Authority. — Local paper of that time.
 
 C/KPTj\in JoHjM Haj^jminq ^peke. 
 
 (I827-I864,) 
 
 It is so remarkable a circumstance that from Somerset went 
 forth the two who bore the keys which were to unlock the 
 mysteries, kept secret well-nigh from the beginning of the 
 world, of Egypt, that land of mystery, that though Captain 
 Speke was not actually a native of our county, I have 
 included him among our worthies. If to Dr. Young was 
 entrusted the task of deciphering the secret which was to 
 unfold the ancient stores of literature, science, and history, 
 to Hanning Speke it was given to trace the course of the 
 river which has been an enigma since the time of Herodotus. 
 Though the home of the Spekes had long been in Somer- 
 set, and their seat was, and is now, at Jordans, near 
 Ilminster, they migrated into Devonshire from Yorkshire, 
 where their ancestor, Walter I'Espec, founded the abbeys of 
 Kirkham and Rievaulx in the early part of the twelfth 
 century. He eventually took the vows, and became a 
 Cistercian monk in his own abbey of Rievaulx. In Devon- 
 shire they are remembered by a monument to Sir George 
 Speke in Exeter C^ithedral, and by the nanie of the pretty
 
 66o MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 village of Bramford Spelce, once so famous for the Gorham 
 controversy. From here they migrated into Somerset, and 
 we have met with them during the Monmouth rebellion. 
 
 John Hanning Speke was the second son of William 
 Speke, Esq., of Jordans, in the parish of Ilton. He was 
 born at Orleigh, in Devonshire, during the life of his grand- 
 father, before, therefore, of course, his father succeeded to 
 the property ; but he was sufficiently young when it became 
 his home, to claim with pride his being a Somersetshire 
 man, at the presentation to him of a pair of vases by the 
 county, on his return from the discovery of the great lakes 
 as the source of the river Nile. 
 
 He entered the Indian army in the year 1884, and was 
 engaged in four general actions under Sir Colin Campbell. 
 After the annexation of the Punjaub, he explored the 
 Himalayas, and combined with the study of their geography, 
 geology, and botany, some adventurous hunting. He made 
 a most valuable collection of specimens in the three great 
 kingdoms of nature, which are now preserved at Jordans, 
 the seat of his brother. 
 
 In 1854 he started with three years' furlough to explore, 
 at his own expense. Central Africa. He was accomi')anied 
 at different times by Captain Burton and Captain Grant. 
 In February, 1858, he sighted the great Tanganyika 
 Lake, three hundred miles long, and thirty to forty broad. 
 In July in the same year, that great inland sea, the 
 Victoria Nyanza, was reached, and Speke declared it to be 
 the head waters of the Nile. From 1860-63 he pursued 
 his investigations in company with Captain Grant. It was 
 jn the latter year that the news of his discovery reached
 
 CAPTAIN JOHN HANNING SPEKE. 66l 
 
 England, and was received with enthusiasm. Nor did he 
 forget his home ; for a branch of the Nile which connects 
 the two great lakes, the Victoria and Albert Nyanza, he 
 called the Somerset River. At the south of the great lake 
 is a gulf called the Speke Gulf, a reminder scarcely needed 
 to connect his name for ever with a discovery which had 
 baffled the scientific world for more than three thousand 
 years. 
 
 On his return to England he was commissioned by the 
 Royal Geographical Society, aided by a liberal grant from 
 the Government, to return to the scene of his discoveries, 
 and pursue them : but he who had passed through so many 
 dangers unhurt, was killed, while out shooting, by the 
 accidental discharge of his gun, September 15, 1864. 
 
 Authorities. — Mackenzie's Biography ; Stanford's Com- 
 pendium of Geography and Travel.
 
 Chedd/f^ Chee3E. 
 
 WEST PENNARD'S WEDDING PRESENT TO THE QUEEN, 1839. 
 
 " The worst fault," says old Fuller, " of Cheddar cheese, is 
 that they are so few and so dear — hardly to be met with 
 save at some rich man's table " : while Camden, a still more 
 ancient authority, speaks of their prodigious size, requiring 
 more than one man's strength to set them on the table. 
 Perhaps it was this that determined the people of the 
 Cheddar district to outdo their ancient traditions by making 
 our young Queen a housewifely present on her marriage, 
 which should prove their loyalty was as extensive as their 
 dairy farms. A day was agreed upon, and the produce of 
 737 cows was combined, every farmer in the neighbourhood 
 contributing a day's milking. The cheese was made in a 
 mould specially prepared ; its shape was a regular octagon, 
 thirty-seven inches in diameter, giving a circumference of 
 nine feet three inches, and twenty-two inches in height ; 
 and it weighed upwards of ten hundredweight. The cheese 
 itself was ornamented on the top by the royal arms, en- 
 circled with a wreath of oak and liurel lev'tve? moulded in
 
 CHEDDAR CHEESE. 663 
 
 the making, the whole being enclosed in a case of beautiful 
 Spanish mahogany. 
 
 After being presented to her Majesty and the Prince, it 
 was decided that, as it would take months, not to say years, 
 to ripen, it would be better it should remain in the care 
 of those who knew how to keep it. It was placed under 
 special charge, therefore, while ripening, and when able to 
 bear the journey was exhibited at various farms in Somerset, 
 and eventually in London, a small sum being asked for the 
 benefit of the poor of the Cheddar district. 
 
 It was probably the most weighty wedding present her 
 Majesty received. 
 
 Authorities.— " The Mirror," No. 972; and Murray's 
 Handbook.
 
 In MEMORiyvjvt, isii-isss. 
 (1850.) 
 
 ■:o:- 
 
 If Spenser has written the most exquisite epithalamium or 
 marriage song on record, Tennyson's funeral dirge must 
 surely rank first among the literary memorials of the dead. 
 In it he has, as it were, enbahr.ed the memory of his dearly- 
 loved friend in sweet and fragrant spices of exquisite thoughts 
 and tender recollections and earnest aspirations. 
 
 Though neither the author nor the subject of this poem, 
 or series of poems, were natives of Somerset, yet, as the 
 remains of Arthur Hallam lie in the little church of St. 
 Andrew, at Clevedon, and that it is round his grave all these 
 sweet and tender philosophic and religious memories gather, 
 we may w-ell be justified in claiming that " In Memoriam" 
 should take its place among the legends and tales and 
 memories of Somerset and Somerset folk. 
 
 The little church dedicated, like so many in the diocese, 
 to its patron saint, is situated in a solitary, sequestered spot, 
 on a lone hill that overlooks the Bristol Channel ; yet this 
 elevated position is but itself a hollow between two green 
 headlands that rise still higher above it. Close to the grave 
 of Arthur Hallam now lie those of his mother — the daughter
 
 IN MEMORIAM, 1811-1833. 665 
 
 of Sir Abraham Elton, of Clevedon Court — his father, and 
 his brother. 
 
 It was at the University — ^at Trinity College, Cambridge 
 — that the bond of more than fraternal affection was formed, 
 so early severed on earth, between Alfred Tennyson and 
 Arthur Hallam. The result has been a gain almost 
 incalculable to the whole English-speaking race. Perhaps 
 with the single exception of the Book of Psalms, it has 
 served more than any other book in existence to give 
 expression to the griefs, the perplexities, and the difficulties 
 that beset us when we would fain trace out the mysteries of 
 the Almighty's dealings with His creatures. We see in it, 
 as in a mirror, how^ others have had to pass through the 
 troubled waters from which we shrink. How our griefs, our 
 doubts, are but what others, wiser, higher, better than our- 
 selves, have felt also ; and we may learn from it, if we will, 
 how we may make " stepping-stones " of our " dead lives to 
 rise to higher things." 
 
 Nay, we see how Tennyson himself learned it from that 
 very spot, and how its teachings raised his whole tone of 
 thought. Listen to that exquisitely beautiful, but hopelessly 
 pathetic, lament in his early poems, where he describes what 
 he saw from the churchyard, and what he felt — 
 
 *' Break, break, break, 
 
 On thy cold gray stones, O Sea ! 
 And I would that my tongue could utter 
 The thoughts that arise in me. 
 
 O well for the fisherman's boy, 
 
 That he shouts with his sister at play ! 
 
 O well for the sailor lad, 
 
 That he sings in his boat on the bay ! 
 
 44
 
 666 MYTHS, SCENES, AND WORTHIES OF SOMERSET. 
 
 And the stately ships go on 
 
 To their haven under the hill ; 
 But O for the touch of a vanish'd hand, 
 
 And the sound of a voice that is still ! 
 
 Break, break, break, 
 
 At the foot of thy crags, O Sea ! 
 But the tender grace of a day that is dead 
 
 Wi 1 never come back to me " — 
 
 and contrast it with the lines with which " In Memoriam " 
 ends — 
 
 " For all we thought and loved and did, 
 
 And hoped and suffer'd, is but seed 
 Of what in them is flower and fruit ; 
 
 AVhereof the m^n, that with me trod 
 This planet, was a noble type. 
 Appearing ere the times were ripe ; 
 
 That friend of mine who lives in God — 
 
 That God, which ever lives and loves ; 
 
 One God, one law, one element, 
 
 And one far-off divine event 
 To which the whole creation moves." 
 
 Truly from that Somersetshire churchyard, and from the 
 grave within the church, Tennyson must have learned a 
 Divine philosophy from which all his readers (and they are 
 myriads) may "take heart again." 
 
 THE END.
 
 UNWIN BROTHERS, 
 
 THE GRESHAM PRESS, 
 
 CHILWORTH AND LONDON.
 
 THE UBRARY 
 UNIVERSITY OF C -XTFORNU 
 
 * -r^rr'^?! "S'tJ
 
 t^ 
 
 m 
 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 
 
 Los Angeles 
 This book is DUE on the last date stamped below. 
 
 BHTD ID-URC 
 
 |{pl8l968 
 
 30m-7,'70(N8475s8) — C-120 
 
 IW' 
 
 1 
 
 D-r-,
 
 
 ilk 
 
 !fr 
 
 n 
 
 mmwi^ 
 
 inn 
 
 3 1158 00401 0988 
 
 
 /\avaQii :i 
 
 c.iiun/rnr,. 
 
 W 
 
 n 
 
 UC SOUTHPRfJ RFGinrjAL LIBRARY FAflLITY 
 
 AA 000 400 902 
 
 ARYft^ 
 
 k 
 
 OJIlVjJO' 
 
 CV; 
 
 -C 
 
 J» C3